Skip to main content

Full text of "The commission of H.M.S. "Terrible," 1898-1902"

See other formats 


/ 


ESTABLISHED      1842. 


\ 


MUDIE'S^I^LIBRARY, 

•    LIMITED.- 

30  TO  34,  NEW  OXFORD  STREET, 


BRANCH    OFFICES 


j  241  ,  BROMPTON     ROAD.S.W. 
I  48, QUEEN    VICTORIA   ST,  E.G. 


SUBSCRI  PTION 
EA  PER 


^^    HALF  A   GUINEA  PER   ANNUM  &  UPWARDS. ^^ 


=  ENGiANB  EXPEC%.EVERy^:-r^  DO  HiS.pyTY     ^ 


rTT\ 


'iri:.^^ 


BY  &EORGE  CRDWEiMA.A. 


i 

W9k 


•"*. 

\Jnf 

:;?:^ 

?? 

-5r'>«'— 

^s^sB 

^^/'^ 

I 

M 

^^1 

^g 

^ 

i 

THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 

GIFT  OF 


Commodore  Byron  McCandless 


/ 


()-0 


I 


THE 

COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    TERRIBLE 

1898-1902 


H.M.S.     "  TERRIBLE." 
Spithead,   1898. 


THE   COMMISSION   OF 

H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

1898-1902 


BY 

GEORGE     CROWE 

MASTER-AT-ARMS 
ROYAL    NAVY 

AUTHOR    OF 

PORTSMOUTH    TO    PEKING 

VIA    LADYSMITH 


LONDON:    GEORGE    NEWNES,  LIMITED 
7-12,  SOUTHAMPTON  STREET,  STRAND,  W.C. 
MDCCCCIII. 


CtSc 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

List  of  Illustrations  viii 

Dedication  xi 

Engagements  of  H.M.S.  "Terrible"  xii 

Introductory  Remarks  xiii 

PART   I 

CHAPTER 

I.     Commissioning — Experimental     Cruises   (March,   1898, 

TO  September,  1899)  i 

II.     Voyage  to  the  Cape — Crossing  the  "Line"  (September 

AND  October,  1899)  19 

III.  Resume'  of  South  African  History  (i486  to  1899)  51 

IV.  Naval   Brigade   in    South    Africa — Anglo-Boer    War, 

1 899-1 900  (October  14  to  November  2,  1899)  47 

V.  Defence  of  Durban  by  the  Navy — The  Town  under 
Martial  Law  —  Boer  Invasion  South  of  the 
Tugela  —  Arrival  of  Sir  Redvers  Buller  in 
Natal  (November,  1899)  64 

VI.  Relief  of  Ladysmith  operations — Off  to  the  Front — 
Stormberg  and  Magersfontein — Bombarding  the 
Colenso  Positions  (November  27  to  December  14, 
1899)  83 

VII,     Battle  of  Colenso  (December  15,  1899)  99 

v 


vi  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

VIII.  Awaiting  Reinforcements — Christmas  Carnival  in 
Camp — Summary  of  Current  Events — Desperate 
Assault  on  Ladysmith  (December  i6,  1899,  to 
January  9,   1900)  116 

IX.  The  Great  Flank  March  Westward — Arrival  of 
Buller's  Army  at  Spearmans  (January  10-15, 
1900)  134 

X.     Spion  Kop  Operations  (January   16-23,  1900)  143 

XI.     Vaal     Krantz     Operations — Retirement     of     Bullers 

Army  to  Chieveley  160 

XII.  Fourth  and  Final  Attempt — Capture  of  Tugela 
Heights — Ladysmith  Relieved  (February  12  to 
March  3,  1900)  169 

XIII.  In  Ladysmith  Camp — Summary  of  the  Famous  Siege — 
Captain  Mahan,  U.S.N,,  and  the  British  Transport 
Service — Return   of  the  "Terribles"  to    Durban     190 


PART    II 

XIV.  Cruise  from  the  Cape  to  China — Mauritius — Ceylon 
— Singapore — Hong  Kong — Colonial  Appreciation 
OF  the  Navy  (March  27  to  May  8,  1900)  209 

XV.  North  China  War — Peking  besieged — First  Relief 
Expedition  fails — Bombardment  and  capture  of 
Taku  Forts  (May  31  to  June  17,  1900)  221 

XVI.     Tientsin     besieged — Relieved    by    the    Allies — Stcry 

OF  the  Six  Days'  Siege  (June   16  to  23,  1900)  240 

XVII.     Fighting    at    Tientsin — Fall     of     the     Native     City 

(June  24  to  July  14,  1900)  250 

XVIII.     Waiting    for   Reinforcements — Chefoo    and    Wei-hai- 

WEi  (June  25  to  July  30,  1900)  274 


CONTENTS 


VII 


CHAPTER  PACK 

XIX,  Victorious  March  to  Peking — Relief  of  the  Lega- 
tions— Summary  of  the  Siege — Return  of  the 
Naval  Brigades  (August  3-15,  1900)  279 

XX.     Reminiscences     of      China      and      Japan      in      H.M.S. 

"Terrible"  (July,  1900,  to  July,  1902)  300 

XXI.     Homeward   Bound — From    Hong  Kong   to   Portsmouth 

(July   29  to  October  24,  1902)  324. 

Life  and  Routine  in  a  Modern  Man-of-War  336 

Landing  of  a  Naval  Brigade  344 


APPENDICES 

List  of  all  Commissioned,  Warrant,  and  Subordinate  Officers 
who  have  served  in  H.M.S.  "Terrible"  during  the 
Commission  357 

List  of  Officers  and  Men  belonging  to  H.M.S.  "Terrible" 
WHO  landed  with  the  Naval  Brigade  in  South  Africa 
and  China  360 

List  of  Officers  and  Men  belonging  to  H.M.S.  "Terrible" 
mentioned  in  Despatches 

South  Africa  369 

China  370 


LIST    OF    ILLUSTRATIONS 

H.M.S.  Terrible,  S]pithea.d,  1896  Froniitpiece 

Captain  C.  G.  Robinson  To  face  page  5 

Commander  A.  H.  Limpus  „  „  8 

Swinging  the  Monkey  „  „  12 

H.M.S.  Terrible,  1848  and  1898  „  „  18 

Captain  Percy  Scott  „  „  20 

Crossing  the  Line — Initiation  „  „  23 

Trials  at  Simonstown  of  ^-j  and   12-pounders  on  Captain 

Scott's  Improvised  Mountings  „  „  54 

Lieutenant  England  and  Crew  of  4-7  Gun  on  the  Berea  „  „  66 

Commandant  and  StafF — Durban,  18 99-1 900  „  „  68 

Cyclist  Section — Durban  Defence  Force  „  „  71 

Twelve-pounder  Battery  on  the  Berea  „  „  77 

Twelve-pounder  Battery  Intrenched  at  Claremont  „  „  78 

Terrible" s  Guns  concentrated  at  To\vn  Camp,  Durban  „  „  81 

Captain  E.  Pitcairn-Jones  „  „  83 

Terrible's  Searchlight  Train  „  „  90 

Armoured  Train  manned  by  Tcrrible's  Marines  „  „  94 

General  Sir  Redvers  Buller  „  „  98 

Commander  F.  C.  A.  Ogih^  „  „  104 

Terrible'' s  47  Gun  at  battle  of  Colenso  „  „  11 1 

Engine  of  Armoured  Train  covered  with  Rope  Mantlets  „  „  122 

Difficulties  of  trekking  with  4'7  Guns  „  „  138 

Sketch  Plan  of  the  Operations  for  the  Relief  of  Ladysmith  „  „  144 

viii 


On 

page 

148 

To  face 

j> 

170 

V 

j> 

IS4 

» 

»> 

195 

» 

„ 

206 

» 

» 

216 

?5 

)> 

220 

„ 

)> 

226 

On 

» 

234 

To  face 

)> 

242 

)> 

5> 

244 

)> 

)> 

251 

LIST  OF   ILLUSTRATIONS  ix 

Diagram  of  Eastern  Side  of  Spion  Kop 

Six-inch  Gun  on  Extemporized  Carriage 

Battle  of  Pieters  Hill — The  Boers'  last  stand 

Testing  4*7  Gun  on  Durban  Beach 

Shark  caught  by  Terrible  Angler  at  Durban 

Review  of  the  Terrible''s  Naval  Brigade  at  Hong  Kong 

View  of  the  Island  of  Hong  Kong 

Admiral  Sir  Edward  Hobart  Seymour 

Map  of  the  Pei-ho  River  from  Taku  Forts  to  Tong  Ku 

Landing  the  Terrible'' s  12-pounders  at  Taku 

The  Terrible''s  Contingent  waiting  to  entrain  at  Tong  Ku 

Plan  of  Tientsin 

Lieutenant  Wilde  taking  two  12-pounders  from  the  Terrible 

to  reinforce  the  British  Naval  Forces  at  Tientsin  „  „         256 

Pagoda  at  Tientsin  Native  City  used  as  a  Look-out  Tower 

before  Terrible' s  Guns  attended  to  it  „  „         261 

Captain  E.  H.  Bayly,  C.B.  „  ,,        270 

Wei-hai-wei — Part  of  the  China  Squadron  at  anchor  „  „        274 

Wounded   from    Admiral    Seymour's   column  at  Hospital, 

Wei-hai-wei  ,,  „         276 

Map  of  Route — Taku  to  Peking  „  „         280 

The  Artisans  of  Terrible  making  Gun  Carriage  at  Wei- 
hai-wei  ,,  „        300 

Terrible's  4-7  Gun  Carriage  made  at  Wei-hai-wei  „  „         304 

Raising  the  Dredger "  Canton  River,"  after  „  „         308 

Diagram  of  Operations  in  raising  Dredger  "Canton  River"  „  „  312-13 

Terribles  Prize  Firing  „  „         314 

The  China  Squadron  Annual  Regatta  „  „         317 

Terrible  in  Kowloon  Dock  „  „         318 

Visit  of  HJ.H.  Prince  Tsai  Chen  to  the  Terrible  at  Hong 

Kong  „  „  321 

Condition  below  water-line  of  hull  of  Terrible  when  docked  „  „  322 

Tfm^/fV  Coronation  Celebrations  at  Hong  Kong  „  „  324 

Terrible  arriving  in  Portsmouth  harbour  to  payoff  „  „  328 


X  LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS 

"  Al  liome  '"  to  Children  of  St.  Luke's  School,  Portsmouth, 

on  board  the  Terrible  To  face  page     335 

Hands  to  bathe  from  the  Ship  „  „         338 

Physical  Training  of  Guns'  Crews  on  the  Terrible  „  „         340 

The  Terrible^s  Crew  at  Bathing  Recreation,  Hong  Kong  ,,  „         344 

Captain    Percy  Scott,  C.B.,   the  Officers,  and    Warrant 

Officers  of  H.M.S.  TifnvY'/f,  1901  „  „        358 


RESPECTFULLY   DEDICATED 

TO 

COMMODORE   C.  G.  ROBINSON,  A.D.C., 
CAPTAIN    PERCY    SCOTT,    C.V.O.,    C.B., 

AND    TO 

THE   OFFICERS,   AND   MY    COMRADES, 

OF 

HIS   MAJESTY'S   SHIP    TERRIBLE 


HISTORICAL    RECORD 

OF    THE 

«  TERRIBLES  " 

17+7- 

LORD    HAWKE'S  VICTORY 

OFF    FINISTERRE 

1780. 

WEST   INDIES 

1782. 

RODNEY'S   VICTORY 

1795- 

HOTHAM'S    ACTION 

1854. 

ODESSA 

1854. 

SEBASTOPOL 

1899. 

SOUTH    AFRICA 

1900. 

CHINA 

INTRODUCTORY    REMARKS 

Nearly  two  years  ago  a  book  was  published  at  Hong  Kong 
entitled  "  From  Portsmouth  to  Peking,  vid  Ladysmith,  with 
a  Naval  Brigade,"  in  which  publication  the  operations  for  the 
reliefs  of  the  besieged  garrisons  of  Ladysmith,  and  the  Foreign 
Legations  in  Peking  were  briefly  narrated.  In  an  explanatory 
note  the  reasons  for  its  appearance  were  stated,  also  an 
assertion  made  that  it  was  my  intention,  upon  the  expiration 
of  the  commission,  to  produce  a  more  comprehensive  work, 
which  would  be  a  commentary  of  the  principal  events  in 
connection  with  H.M.S.  Terrible.  This  book  is  therefore 
the  outcome  of  that  tentative  promise,  and  also  of  the  fact 
that  my  first  literary  attempt  met  with  favour  and  unexpected 
success. 

To  avoid  creating  undesirable  misconception  of  purpose,  it 
is  specially  pointed  out  to  the  reader  that  the  book  through- 
out deals  principally  with  the  Terrible  s  particular  history. 
An  effort,  however,  has  been  made  to  logically  and  impartially 
narrate  those  events  relating  to  the  great  Anglo-Boer  and  the 
North  China  wars,  insomuch  as  concerns  the  naval  participation 
in  those  two  campaigns. 

Certain  subjects  and  matter,  which  may  appear  extraneous 
to  the  title  selected  for  the  work,  have  been  briefly  introduced, 


xiv  INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS 

as  being  of  possible  interest  to  those  with  a  limited  acquain- 
tance of  actual  naval  life,  and  to  those  debarred  from  the 
opportunities  of  foreign  travel.  Where  special  experience  or 
technical  knowledge  was  essential  to  delineate  the  story, 
extracts  from  authorities  have  been  quoted  ;  but  otherwise 
the  writer  is  solely  responsible  for  what  has  been  adduced. 

Obviously,  much  of  the  work  is  the  result  of  intermittent 
labour,  mostly  penned  during  the  silent  hours  of  the  night — 
after  "  pipe  down."  Concerning  its  literary  merit,  or  de-merit, 
the  writer  has  a  very  tranquil  mind,  for  instead  of  aspiring  to 
perform  the  impossible  with  the  pen,  every  effort  has  been 
put  forth  to  render  the  diverse  narratives  of  events,  etc., 
of  interesting  perusal  to  service  and  civilian  readers  alike, 
devoid  of  literary  garnish  or  vague  technicalities.  If  this 
much  has  been  accomplished,  an  object  will  have  been  fully 
achieved. 

I  am  under  great  obligation  to  Messrs.  Newnes,  the 
publishers,  certain  photographers,  and  others  who  have  con- 
siderately allowed  certain  subjects  to  be  reproduced  in  the 
book,  which  are  specified  ;  also  to  Chief-Armourer  Burke, 
R.N.,  who  has  supplied  most  of  the  illustrations.  Lieut. 
Hutchinson,  R.N.R.,  produced  the  Tientsin  map.  Midshipman 
Wood  that  of  the  Ladysmith  operations,  and  Midshipman 
Down  the  scientific  sketches  of  the  dredger-raising  process. 

It  might  be  opportunely  stated  here  that  the  naval 
service,  with  its  anomalies,  is  often  much  at  variance  with 
the  imaginative  views  and  ideas  regarding  it  which  gene- 
rally prevails  outside  the  great  naval  ports.  Almost  every 
conceived  notion  or  impression  is  widely  astray  from  the 
real  facts — especially  those  regarding  the  personnel.  As 
science  has   enforced    a   transitory  system   of  improvements 


INTRODUCTORY    REMARKS  xv 

in  shipbuilding  and  manufacture  of  armaments,  it  consistently 
follows  that  an  analogous  effect  is  produced  among  the 
personnel.  Nelson's  ships  and  mode  of  warfare,  and  his 
warrior-seamen,  have  been  relegated  to  a  glorious  past, 
though  the  ardent  spirit  he  created  has  remained.  The 
British  naval  men  of  the  present  period  are  totally  dis- 
similar to  the  Nelsonian  type  of  seamen,  professionally  and 
otherwise.  Then  they  were  generally  recognized  as  volatile 
and  illiterate  seamen,  whose  only  ambition  was  to  excel  in 
daring  exploits  at  sea  and  in  adventurous  carousals  on  shore. 
Now  they  are  mostly  men  with  certain  social  refinement, 
with  developed  faculties  and  scientific  attainments,  as  the 
result  of  the  national  compulsory  education  system,  the  com- 
prehensive service  training  imparted,  and  of  foreign  travel ; 
and,  as  has  been  recently  attested,  are  as  capable  as  ever 
of  performing  their  duty  to  King  and  country.  As  of  old 
the  British  seaman  still  glories  in  being  led  and  commanded 
by  capable  officers,  but,  as  ever,  resents  being  driven  or  domi- 
neered. Admonitoiy  or  inspiriting  sentiments,  judiciously 
expressed  by  a  respected  superior,  will  invariably  produce 
any  desired  effect. 

It  is  most  difficult  to  impress  the  perhaps  well-intentioned 
— but  too  often  much-meddlesome — philanthropist,  that  the 
British  man-of-warsmen  of  this  age  are  not  the  socially- 
forlorn  type  of  humanity  so  vividly  depicted  in  nautical 
novels,  and  that  they  view  with  deserved  contempt  and 
derision  the  "  naval  slumming "  and  the  contents  of  the 
many  tons  of  childish  literature  with  which  ships  are  futilely 
flooded.  Any  form  of  charitable  intent  is  wholly  repugnant 
to  his  real  or  acquired  nature.  Certainly  in  the  Navy,  as 
also  exists  among  each  and  every  class  of  the  community, 


xvi  INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS 

there  are  a  small  minority  of  social  pests  and  "ne'er-do- 
weels,"  but  on  the  principle  that  "  a  few  swallows  do  not 
make  a  summer,"  neither  do  a  few  "  King's  hard  bargains  " 
debase  the  whole  Navy.  Indeed  it  is  very  questionable, 
since  the  abolition  of  the  short  service  or  single  commission 
engagements  and  the  substitution  of  the  continuous-service 
system,  if  the  naval  men  do  not  develop  into  a  superior 
type  of  manhood  than  their  compeers  on  shore,  after  a  few 
years  of  disciplinary  service,  otherwise  the  training  to  which 
he  is  subjected,  and  which  is  the  nation's  boast,  counts  for 
little  or  naught.  It  is  true  that  certain  laudable  naval  insti- 
tutions exist  in  each  of  our  naval  ports,  which  tend  to  pro- 
mote and  sustain  the  social  and  moral  status  of  those  who 
are  styled  foreigners,  that  is,  men  who  do  not  reside  locally, 
but  there  is  a  much  vaster  field  for  philanthropic  work  and 
mission  labour  among  the  degraded  humanity  of  our  large 
towns  and  cities  than  in  his  Majesty's  Navy.  Bluejackets 
do  not  profess  to  be  saints,  neither  can  they  be  classed  as 
special  sinners.  On  board  they  are  disciplined  machines  of 
war ;  on  shore  they  are  law-abiding  citizens  in  the  fullest 
sense  of  the  term. 

No  British  youth,  desirous  of  a  sea-life,  need  have  any 
qualms  or  compunction  against  entering  his  Majesty's  Navy, 
for  nowhere  can  a  roving  and  adventurous  life  be  more  fully 
enjoyed  than  on  a  model  British  man-of-war,  as  is  exemplified 
in  these  pages  while  relating  the  eventful  Commission  of 
H.M.S.  Terrible. 

GEORGE   CROWE. 

December,  1902. 


PART    I 


THE    COMMISSION 

OF 

H.M.S.    '^TERRIBLE' 


CHAPTER   I 

COMMISSIONING  :  EXPERIMENTAL  CRUISES 
From  March,  1898,  to  September,  1899 

Her  Majesty's  ship  Terrible  was  commissioned  at  Ports- 
mouth Dockyard,  March  24th,  1898,  by  Captain  Charles 
Grey  Robinson,  R.N.,  for  particular  service,  and  to  undergo 
a  series  of  experimental  trials. 

More  than  the  ordinary  amount  of  interest  was  taken  in 
naval  circles  in  this  commissioning,  owing  to  the  fact  that  the 
ship  was  one  of  two  sister-ships  that  were  at  this  period  the 
largest  and  most  powerfully  armed  cruisers  afloat ;  the  other 
being  H.M.S.  Powerful,  then  in  commission  on  the  China 
Station. 

It  is  worthy  of  note  that  these  two  ships  should  both,  in 
their  first  commissions,  have  achieved  reputations  that  have 
not — it  is  safe  to  assert — been  surpassed  during  the  iron 
age  of  the  British  Navy.  Both  were  the  cause  of  many 
animated  discussions  in  the  House  of  Commons  respecting 
their  general  efficiency  and  sphere  of  usefulness.  Both  their 
names  are  inseparable  from  the  early  history  of  the  great 
Anglo-Boer  War,  1 899-1902,  mainly  in  respect  of  the  opera- 
tions for  the  defence  and  relief  of  Ladysmith.  The  names  of 
both  their  captains  ^  became  familiar  to  the  English-speaking 

'  Captain  Hon.  Hedworth  Lambton  (/i?7i;'<f;y«/)  and  Captain  Percy  Scott,  who 
had  then  succeeded  to  the  command  of  the  Terrible. 


2      THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    'TERRIBLE" 

peoples  owing  to  the  part  played  by  each  during  the  war  ; 
and  both  captains  received  the  Order  of  the  "  Companion  of 
the  Bath  "  for  distinguished  services,  while  several  officers 
and  others  in  both  ships  received  either  war  decorations, 
or  special  promotions,  or  were  mentioned  in  despatches  for 
gallant  or  meritorious  service  in  the  field. 

But  the  Tcrrible's  war  history  did  not  cease  in  South 
Africa,  for  her  crew  afterwards  took  a  prominent  part  with 
their  guns  in  the  stirring  episodes  of  the  China  War  of  1900, 
when  the  Great  Powers  conjointly  suppressed  the  Boxer 
Rebellion. 

Commissioning  day  is  always  an  event  of  supreme  im- 
portance in  the  Royal  Navy,  and  was  not  less  so  on  board 
the  Terrible  on  this  occasion.  It  is  a  date  that  is  stamped 
on  the  memory  of  every  member  of  the  crews  of  H.M.  ships. 
A  birthday  may  be  forgotten  or  ignored,  but  not  this  day, 
which  is  the  time-pivot  upon  which  all  calculations,  self- 
imposed  abnegations,  or  future  hopes  of  individuals  turn  ; 
and  is  annually  kept  green  by  the  anniversary  dinner  given 
in  the  officers*  messes,  and  by  a  special  performance  of  the 
ship's  inevitable  minstrel  troupe. 

Snow,  several  inches  deep,  covered  the  ground  on  the 
eventful  March  morning  when  the  Terrible' s  crew  left  the 
Naval  Depot  and  marched  to  where  their  future  ocean  resi- 
dence was  then  lying — a  stately  four-funnelled  cruiser,  the 
very  antithesis  of  the  old  wooden  hulks  which  constitute 
the  Depot. 

Few  persons  outside  the  Navy,  or,  indeed,  inside,  know 
much  of  the  apparently  mysterious  machinery,  or  method, 
employed  to  bring  a  ship  from  the  Fleet  Reserve  and  place 
it  as  a  fighting  unit  fully  equipped  among  the  commissioned 
ships  of  our  vast  fleet,  for  much  of  the  system  lies  deep 
below  the  surface  open  to  ocular  observation.  The  pro- 
cedure adopted  is  practically  the  same  for  every  ship,  large 
or  small,  and  a  brief  rhiimi  of  what  actually  occurs  at  com- 
missioning will  serve  two  purposes — to  simplify  a  naval 
subject  little  understood,  and  also  to  start  the  ship's  history. 

The   initial  stage  begins  with  the  sending  of  an   official 


COMMISSIONING  3 

communication  from  the  Admiralty  to  the  Port  Admiral 
(otherwise  termed  the  Commander-in-Chief)  stating  on  what 
date  a  certain  ship  will  commission,  upon  what  service  it  will 
be  employed,  and  to  which  squadron  it  will  be  attached. 
The  ship  will  have  been  previously  got  ready  for  service 
by  the  dockyard  authorities  and  by  them  reported  to  the 
Admiralty  as  in  all  respects  ready  for  the  "  pennant."  The 
captain  and  all  other  officers  are  appointed  to  the  ship  by 
the  Admiralty,  each  receiving  his  official  appointment  by 
post — a  document  that  must  be  acknowledged  without  delay 
as  directed  therein.  Their  names  also  appear  in  the  leading 
London  papers,  which  is  often  the  first  intimation  an  officer 
gets  whether  of  an  appointment  or  a  promotion. 

The  coal  and  most  of  the  stores,  but  not  the  ammunition, 
are  invariably  placed  on  board  as  soon  as  the  ship  is  placed 
in  the  "  Reserve  "  ready  for  active  service,  and  an  engineer 
officer,  a  gunner,  boatswain,  and  carpenter  are  attached 
to  the  ship  for  the  purpose  of  becoming  acquainted  with 
their  respective  departments  prior  to  commissioning.  The 
Port  Admiral  issues  instructions  to  the  captain  of  the  Depot 
to  prepare  a  crew,  and  also  notifies  the  other  officials  interested. 
Now  the  task  begins  in  real  earnest.  The  drafting  de- 
partments select  the  petty  officers  and  men  from  the  roster 
books,  which  contain  a  record  of  each  man's  qualifications, 
date  of  last  foreign  service,  etc.  This  duty  demands  great 
experience  owing  to  the  multifarious  gunnery,  torpedo,  artisan, 
mechanical,  and  miscellaneous  ratings  now  required  for  the 
complement  of  a  modern  man-of-war.  The  men  selected  are 
then  detailed,  and  have  to  pass  a  medical  examination,  the 
severity  of  which  is  governed  by  the  nature  of  the  service  the 
ship  is  ordered  on.  Then  follows  a  kit  inspection,  after 
which,  if  the  ship  is  to  join  a  squadron  on  a  foreign  station, 
the  '*  draft "  (as  they  are  now  termed)  are  permitted  to  pro- 
ceed on  several  days'  leave  to  visit  their  friends. 

On  returning  from  "  draft  leave,"  the  captain  of  the 
Depot  will  hold  a  "  draft  inspection,"  at  which  every  man 
must  parade  dressed  in  his  best  uniform.  This  officer,  with 
a  wide  experience  in  all  things  naval,  accompanied  by  the 


4      THK   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

staff  of  officials  directly  responsible  for  the  drafting  arrange- 
ments, carefully  scrutinizes  each  individual  with  such  keenness 
that  nothing  irregular,  either  in  appearance  or  dress,  can 
escape  his  notice.  Inspection  over,  the  great  event  of  the 
morrow  is  awaited,  which  is  to  sever  the  draft  from  the 
methodical  depot  life,  and  connect  them  with  the  rigorous 
regime  peculiar  to  a  British  man-of-war. 

Early  next  morning  the  "  draft "  will  be  busy  packing 
their  ponderous  kits  into  waggons  for  conveyance  to  the  ship, 
and,  breakfast  over,  they  are  finally  paraded  and  marched  on 
board.  On  arrival  they  are  officially  handed  over,  together 
with  all  documents  concerning  them,  to  their  future  com- 
manding officer — a  commander  or  senior  lieutenant,  otherwise 
styled  the  Executive  Officer. 

It  is  upon  this  officer  that  falls  the  greatest  amount  of 
individual  responsibility  respecting  the  organization  of  the 
personnel  and  economic  regulating  of  a  newly  commissioned 
ship.  For  several  days  previously  he  has  had  to  work  hard, 
with  brain  and  pen,  preparing  each  officer's  and  man's 
numerous  duties,  besides  devising  general  stations  for  im- 
portant evolutions.  These  must  fit  like  the  movements  of  a 
clock  for  exactness,  unless  a  state  of  chaos  is  to  be  brought 
about — undignified  if  only  on  drill,  unjustifiable  if  on  service. 
The  Senior  Engineer  is  similarly  responsible  for  all  duties 
strictly  connected  with  his  own  department. 

In  the  event  of  the  ship  being  rammed  or  springing  a 
leak,  every  watertight  door  must  have  responsible  men 
stationed  to  close  it,  while  the  collision  mat  would  have  to 
be  promptly  got  over  the  ship's  side  to  check  the  inrush  of 
water.  To  repel  a  midnight  torpedo  boat  attack  ;  comply 
with  a  sudden  signal  to  "  man  and  arm  boats  ;  "  put  out  a  fire, 
either  on  board  or  on  shore  ;  arrange  stations  for  numerous 
other  movements,  etc.,  under  various  conditions — require  a 
wide  experience  and  a  fertile  brain.  Not  only  have  these 
stations  to  be  carefully  thought  out  (the  heterogeneous  types 
of  ships  prohibiting  the  adoption  of  a  universal  system),  but 
the  scheme  has  also  to  be  imparted  to  the  new  crew  by 
incessant  drilling,  to  ensure  promptitude  and  precision  when 


Photo  SyiiK  > 
Portsinoutli. 


CAPTAIN    CHARLES    GREV   ROBINSON,  A.D.C. 

Commissioned    H.M.S.  "  Terril^le,"  March    24,   1898. 


COMMISSIONING  5 

reality  supersedes  drill.  Often  has  a  smart  evolution  been 
the  sole  factor  whereby  a  grave  danger  has  been  averted,  or 
perhaps  a  ship  saved  from  a  critical  position — and  even  the 
tide  of  a  battle  turned/ 

Proceeding  with  the  subject  proper,  we  shall  find  that  the 
Royal  Marines  have  also  arrived  from  their  barracks  ;  "  station 
cards,"  which  concisely  enumerate  each  man's  special  duties, 
have  been  served  out,  and  the  whole  crew  have  been  given 
a  reasonable  time  to  stow  their  kits,  familiarize  themselves 
with  their  duties,  and  otherwise  prepare  in  good  time  for  a 
busy  day.  In  the  mean  time  all  officers  will  have  reported 
their  arrival  on  board,  and  have  had  their  respective  duties 
likewise  assigned  to  them  by  the  departmental  "  chiefs." 

Shortly  before  9  A.M.,  Captain  Robinson  arrived  on  board 
in  his  official  capacity,  being  received  on  the  gangway  by  the 
principal  officers,  who  were  severally  introduced  to  him  by 
Commander  Limpus  (the  Executive  Officer). 

Punctually  at  nine,  the  ensign  was  hoisted  on  the  flagstaff, 
the  pennant  let  fly  at  the  masthead,  a  general  salute  from 
the  bugles  was  sounded,  while  officers  and  men  faced  aft 
and  saluted  ;  this  impressive  ceremony  officially  announcing 
that  the  ship  was  duly  in  commission. 

The  formal  reading  of  the  captain's  commission  of 
authority  has  long  since  been  dispensed  with,  and  relegated 
to  past  history,  its  importance  ceasing  with  the  introduction 
of  the  continuous  service  system  which  replaced  the  anti- 
quated method  of  single  commission  engagements.  This 
document  was  then  read  to  impress  the  raw  material  and 
undisciplined  with  a  sense  of  the  dignity  and  power  vested 
in  the  captain — perhaps  a  necessary  reminder  at  the  time, 
especially  during  the  press-gang  period,  when  many  turbulent 
characters  formed  a  portion  of  every  crew. 

Sufficient  time  having  elapsed  for  compliance  with  the 
preliminary  order,  the  whole  crew  assembled  on  deck,  when 
"  fire,"  "  collision,"  and  "  general  quarters  "  stations  were  read 
out  and  explained  ;  the  crew  being  afterwards  exercised  at 
them  to  make  sure  that  they  fully  understood  their  individual 

'  Appropriately  applies  to  the  naval  gun  episode  at  Ladysmith. 


6     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.MS.   "TERRIBLE" 

and  collective  duties  in  each  evolution.  These  are  the 
principal  stations  invariably  performed  in  every  ship  as  early 
as  possible,  since  the  first  two  concern  the  ship's  safety,  and 
the  last  is  the  general  fighting  station  for  the  entire  crew 
when  in  action  ;  but  they  form  only  a  small  fraction  of  the 
evolutions  carried  out  in  a  man-of-war. 

Filling  up  with  stores,  ammunition,  and  coal  was  finished 
as  early  as  possible,  and  the  ship  prepared  for  the  service  for 
which  she  was  commissioned.  The  foregoing  is  an  account  of 
the  necessary  preliminaries  before  the  Terrible  could  start 
upon  her  eventful  commission. 

Eight  hundred  and  sixty-one  officers  and  men  formed  the 
complement  of  the  ship,  but  before  leaving  harbour  120  boys 
and  young  stokers  were  embarked  for  training,  giving  a  grand 
total  that  would  compare  favourably  with  the  huge  comple- 
ments of  a  Nelsonian  line-of-battle  ship  of  three-decker 
size. 

The  customary  commissioning  inspection  was  made  by 
Admiral  Sir  Michael  Culme-Seymour,  after  which  the  ship 
proceeded  to  Spithead.  While  there  the  Duke  and  Duchess 
of  York  visited  the  ship,  the  captain  conducting  the  royal 
visitors  round  the  decks.  The  Duke,  himself  a  naval  officer, 
proceeded  below  to  inspect  the  powerful  engines,  and  dis- 
played keen  interest  in  this  leviathan  among  cruisers. 

The  programme  to  be  carried  out  was  extensive  for  such 
a  large  ship  to  undertake,  but  the  experiments  were  essential 
in  order  to  test  fully  the  water-tube  boilers  with  which  she  is 
exclusively  fitted.  These  were  now  being  largely  introduced 
into  the  Royal  Navy,  and  much  controversial  opinion  re- 
specting their  efficiency  then  prevailed  among  engineering 
scientists. 

Owing  to  dense  fogs  in  the  Channel  two  attempts  to 
proceed  with  the  trials  were  abandoned,  but  on  May  4th 
the  first  60-hours'  trial  was  made  and  satisfactorily  con- 
cluded ;  5000  horse-power  being  the  test  limit  for  this  run — 
the  "  first  heat "  of  the  "  full-power  race  "  which  was  to  con- 
clude the  experiments. 

Queen's  birthday  was  celebrated  in  Portsmouth  harbour  on 


COMMISSIONING  7 

May  24th  in  the  usual  naval  fashion.  Each  ship  present 
dressed  with  flags  and  fired  a  royal  salute  at  noon,  Nelson's  old 
flagship,  the  Victory,  performing  her  annual  function  of  direct- 
ing the  ceremonies  on  this  propitious  occasion.  In  the  even- 
ing the  Right  Hon.  George  J.  Goschen,  M.P.  (First  Lord  of  the 
Admirality),  and  Mr.  Austin  Chamberlain,  M.P.  (the  Civil 
Lord),  accompanied  by  Captain  Fawkes,  R.N.,  joined  the  ship 
for  an  official  visit  to  Gibraltar.  Leaving  early  next  day, 
another  trial,  this  time  of  10,000  horse-power,  was  successfully 
carried  out,  the  ship  arriving  at  the  famous  British  fortress  on 
the  28th  inst.i 

Gibraltar  is  a  high  rocky  promontory,  connected  with 
Spain  by  a  low  isthmus,  styled  the  "  neutral  ground."  It  rises 
to  a  height  of  just  over  1400  feet  at  its  greatest  elevation,  is 
three  miles  in  length,  and  about  three-quarters  of  a  mile  in 
breadth.  On  the  opposite  African  coast,  about  15  miles  dis- 
tant, is  Tangier,  an  important  coast  town  of  Morocco,  where 
diplomatic  representatives  to  that  country  reside.  Gibraltar  is 
a  Crown  Colony,  the  Governor  being  also  the  General  Officer 
commanding  the  garrison.  It  was  captured  during  the  war  of 
the  Spanish  Succession  in  1704  by  a  combined  British  and 
Dutch  force,  commanded  by  Sir  George  Rooke,  and  in  17 13 
was  formally  ceded  to  Great  Britain  by  the  Treaty  of  Utrecht, 
since  which  date  the  "  Rock  "  has  remained  continuously  in 
British  possession.  Several  attempts,  however,  were  subse- 
quently made  for  its  recapture,  the  most  important  being  the 
historical  siege  in  1779-83,  when  the  British  garrison  under 
General  Elliott,  successfully  held  out  for  three  years  and 
seven  months  against  a  combined  French  and  Spanish  force, 
enduring  severe  privations  towards  the  finish.  Its  value  as  a 
strategical  position  is  incalculable,  for  though  the  introduc- 
tion of  steam  propulsion  for  fighting  ships  has  somewhat 
lessened  its  power  of  control  over  the  Straits,  yet  its  own 
invulnerability  remains  as  certain  as  it  was  in  the  glorious 
days  of  yore.     It  is  the  first   link  in  the  imperial  chain  of 

^  It  being  the  writer's  object  to  describe  the  commission  of  the  Terrible  in  its 
entirety,  a  brief  description  of  each  foreign  port  or  country  visited  will  be  inserted 
as  occasion  arises. 


8     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

British  possessions  that  encircles  the  globe,  and  is  also  the 
strongest,  so  that,  should  it  snap,  the  remaining  links  might 
be  seriously  imperilled. 

The  docks  in  course  of  construction  must  infinitely 
enhance  its  value  as  a  naval  base,  while  the  steady  additions 
of  long-range  guns  of  great  destructive  power,  together  with 
the  numerous  torpedo  craft  that  would  form  the  threshold 
over  which  a  hostile  fleet  must  pass  in  or  out  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean door,  assure  its  title  of  being  the  strongest  offensive  and 
defensive  fortress  in  the  world.  A  magnificent  breakwater 
affords  substantial  protection  to  a  large  fleet,  and  must  prove 
invaluable  in  war  time,  providing  as  it  does  absolute  immunity 
from  torpedo  attack  and  also  from  that  latest  ocean  terror — 
the  submarine  boat.  The  population  (mixed  European  and 
African)  numbers  about  20,000,  who  are  mostly  occupied  with 
commerce  and  shipping,  A  strong  garrison  is  always  main- 
tained here,  and  should  history  repeat  itself,  Gibraltar  will  not 
fail  to  uphold  its  traditional  reputation  for  impregnability. 

The  Admiralty  Lords  having  concluded  their  official 
inspection  of  the  naval  establishments  and  works  in  progress, 
the  ship  left  for  England  on  the  30th  inst.,  arriving  at  Spit- 
head  without  incident  on  June  3rd. 

The  next  two  months  were  spent  in  dockyard  hands 
preparing  the  ship  for  severer  experiments  than  it  was 
originally  intended  should  be  carried  out.  The  ship  was 
having  a  midsummer  vacation,  an  unexpected  arrangement 
few  found  fault  with,  for  Portsmouth  in  the  summer,  with  all 
its  attractions,  is  an  agreeable  place  enough  whereat  to  earn  a 
pension.  Whilst  in  dock,  a  distinguished  party  of  members 
of  the  House  of  Commons,  who  were  being  conducted  round 
the  dockyard  by  Lord  Charles  Beresford,  M.P.,  visited  the 
ship.  They  were  evidently  much  interested,  several  honour- 
able members  being  visibly  impressed,  though,  unfortunately 
for  them,  it  was  with  navy  wet  paint  on  the  tails  of  their 
frock-coats,  the  ship  having  been  freshly  painted  throughout. 
It  is  proverbial  that  wet  paint  attracts  the  smartest  clothing 
with  the  power  of  a  magnet,  but  will  repel  old  or  dirty  gar- 
ments— at  least,  this  is  a  theory  which  can  easily  be  tested 


Photo  Symons,  Portsiitonth. 

COMMANDER    ARllIUR    IIKNRV    LIMPUS. 


COMMISSIONING  9 

on  Sunday  mornings,  as  the  result  of  that  time-honoured 
touch-up  for  the  '*  rounds  "  the  previous  night. 

Early  in  August  the  ship  was  again  ready  to  proceed  on 
her  trials,  and  during  the  month  two  60-hours'  runs  at  15,000 
and  20,000  horse-power  were  made,  success  having  again  to 
be  recorded.  Previous  to  these  two  trials  important  altera- 
tions had  taken  place  with  the  engines  to  try  and  solve  an 
engineering  problem  concerning  the  excessive  vibration, 
especially  aft,  from  which  the  ship  suffered  when  steaming 
at  certain  high  speeds.  The  trials  evidenced  that  a  highly 
satisfactory  solution  had  rewarded  the  engineers'  skill,  and 
likewise  cured  a  defect  that  would  have  seriously  inter- 
fered with  accurate  shooting  from  the  stern  guns,  when  fired 
under  those  conditions.  The  next  trial  was  made  at  22,000 
horse-power,  which  enabled  a  speed  of  21  knots  to  be 
recorded. 

The  preliminary  trials  were  all  over,  for — to  use  sporting 
terms — the  ship  was  now  to  compete  for  the  blue  ribbon  of 
her  designed  speed,  the  stokers  having  dubbed  the  final  run 
as  the  steaming  Derby,  In  some  ways  her  trials  for  this  big 
event  resembled  the  preparation  of  a  favourite  horse  for  the 
classic  race  at  Epsom. 

On  September  15th  the  ship  was  ready  to  proceed,  and 
officials  representing  the  departments  interested  assembled  on 
board  to  note  the  result  of  this  final  full-power  race  against 
speed  and  time ;  25,000  horse-power  having  to  be  maintained 
for  four  hours,  and  the  ship  also  having  to  travel  100  miles 
in  that  limited  time  to  satisfy  her  judges. 

To  propel  a  constructed  mass  of  over  14,000  tons  weight 
through  the  water  at  25  miles  per  hour  requires  both  physical 
and  mechanical  endurance  of  no  mean  order.  The  powerful 
engines  derive  their  enormous  horse-power  from  forty-eight 
boilers  of  the  Belleville  water-tube  type,  which  were  then 
receiving  a  rabid  condemnation  from  the  "  anti-water-tubists." 
The  coal  expenditure  for  this  special  run  averaged  25  tons 
per  hour,  which  may  appear  a  great  quantity  to  consume, 
but  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  coal-carrying  capacity  of 
the  ship  is  over  3000  tons,  and  sufficiently  large  in  proportion 


lo    THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

even  to  this  consumption.  It  would  require  a  personal  visit 
into  the  stokeholds  and  engine-rooms  fully  to  realize  what  a 
full-speed  trial  means  in  a  large  modern  man-of-war.  Owing 
to  the  necessity  of  having  an  armoured  protective  deck  over 
the  engines  and  boilers,  it  follows  that,  for  want  of  space, 
the  piston  stroke  must  be  considerably  reduced,  so  that 
these  huge  engines  were  compelled  to  revolve  at  the  rate 
of  no  revolutions  per  minute  to  obtain  the  required  speed. 
In  the  stokeholds  it  might  be  truly  said  there  was  as 
hazardous  a  risk  to  be  faced  as  on  a  battlefield  for  those  men 
who  fed  the  furnaces.  A  mishap,  fortunately  rare,  occurring 
below  when  steaming  at  full  speed,  would  probably  produce 
disastrous  results.  As  steam  was  the  greatest  factor  upon 
which  success  depended,  the  day  was  a  real  stokers'  day,  and 
three  hundred  of  these  men  had  practically  the  result  of  the 
race  in  their  hands.  Fleet-Engineer  Rees  was  in  the  position 
of  trainer,  as  he  knew  what  the  ship  could,  and  should,  do, 
providing  everything  below  went  well ;  but  no  one  envied  the 
position  of  this  officer  on  trial  days — this  day  in  particular. 

Owing  to  the  Channel  being  enveloped  in  a  dense  fog,  it 
was  late  in  the  afternoon  before  favourable  weather  allowed 
the  run  to  take  place.  On  the  approach  of  dusk  huge  tongues 
of  flame  shot  high  out  of  the  lofty  funnels,  becoming  more 
vivid  as  the  light  waned,  until  they  seemed  actually  to  be 
licking  the  blackness  of  the  sky  overhead.  Imagine  the  feel- 
ings of  those  on  board  an  alien  Atlantic  liner,  being  chased 
up  Channel  by  a  Terrible  in  war  time,  projectiles  and  flames 
drawing  nearer  with  every  mile,  and  the  friendly  port  too  far 
away  to  afford  asylum.  Yet  this  imaginative  scene  is  what 
the  ship  may  be  destined  some  day  to  enact  in  reality. 

Three  hours  of  the  trial  had  successfully  passed,  a  uniform 
speed  of  22^  knots  having  been  logged,  when  the  ship  sprang 
into  a  fog-bank,  so  dense  that  the  range  of  vision  did  not 
exceed  the  ship's  length.  To  go  tearing  along  the  busiest 
waterway  in  the  world  at  such  a  speed  under  such  risky  con- 
ditions spelt  disaster  to  some  one  should  a  collision  occur. 
The  captain  therefore  decided  not  to  accept  the  risk,  and  as 
the  race  thus  far,  and  the  pace  maintained,  had  been  so  highly 


COMMISSIONING  ii 

satisfactory,  the  engineering  judges  pronounced  a  verdict  in 
favour  of  the  ship.  The  Terrible  had  won  the  "  blue  ribbon  " 
in  easy  fashion,  and  experimental  trials  and  engineering 
troubles  were  at  last  over — so  it  was  then  fondly  hoped,  though 
unkind  Fate  decided  otherwise,  as  will  be  seen  later  on. 

A  short  cruise  to  Berehaven  followed,  the  crew  under- 
going a  fortnight's  instruction  in  torpedo  warfare  and 
submarine  mining  operations.  When  returning  to  Ports- 
mouth the  first  heavy  gun  practice  took  place,  and  although 
the  firing  w^as  carried  out  on  a  rough  sea,  some  excellent 
results  were  obtained  ;  seemingly  a  precursor  of  the  pheno- 
menal prize-firing  records  subsequently  established  by  the 
ship  on  the  China  Station. 

From  October  ist  until  towards  the  end  of  November  the 
ship  remained  at  Portsmouth  making  good  defects  developed 
at  the  last  trial.  The  political  barometer  just  at  this  period 
stood  rather  low.  In  the  Soudan  the  Khalifa's  power  had 
been  smashed  by  Kitchener  at  Omdurman  ;  but  the  fruits 
of  his  success  had  been  somewhat  spoiled  by  the  surreptitious 
occupation  of  Fashoda,  a  town  further  up  the  Nile,  by  a 
French  military  mission.  This  was  the  incident  that  was 
attracting  the  serious  attention  of  the  nation — in  fact,  of 
Europe  ;  the  presence  of  French  troops  in  that  town  being 
distinctly  affirmed  by  the  British  Government  to  be  an 
unfriendly  act  that  could  not  be  tolerated.  However, 
diplomacy  eventually  closed  an  "  affaire  "  that  had  touched 
national  sentiment  on  both  sides  of  the  Channel,  and  Lord 
Salisbury  announced  on  November  4th  that  the  French 
Government  had  decided  to  withdraw  their  clandestine  mis- 
sion from  the  Nile.  The  Fashoda  incident  was  thus  ofhcially 
closed  just  as  the  Te^'rible  had  been  put  in  working  order ! 

On  November  25th,  a  surprise  order  was  received  from 
the  Admiralty  for  the  ship  to  proceed  to  Malta,  and  take 
out  a  relief  crew  for  the  Camper doivti.  Several  officers  and 
men  who  were  on  week-end  leave  were  recalled,  and  the 
Naval  Depot  hurriedly  prepared  a  draft  to  go  out. 

The  ship  left  England  two  days  later,  encountering  a 
fresh  nor'-westerly  gale  while  crossing  the  Bay,  which  caused 


12     THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

exceptionally  heavy  rolling,  while  a  continuous  succession 
of  green  seas  frisked  about  the  upper  deck  until  the  waters 
immortalized  by  Dibden  had  been  left  well  astern.  Malta 
was  reached  at  noon,  December  2nd,  the  passage  having  been 
performed  in  121  hours,  which  was  then  the  record  trip  for 
a  combined  speed  and  distance  trial  of  a  man-of-war  ;  the 
actual  distance  run  being  2206  miles :  an  average  speed 
maintained  of  18  knots. 

Malta  probably  occupies  the  most  unique  position  of  any 
of  our  Imperial  possessions.  In  splendid  isolation  it  stands 
across  the  course  that  leads  to  the  Suez  Canal  and  the  East ; 
its  geographical  and  strategical  position  making  the  island 
the  paramount  naval  base  in  the  Mediterranean.  It  is  the 
headquarters  of  our  powerful  squadron  maintained  on  that 
station,  and  has  also,  except  India,  the  largest  military  force 
under  one  command  outside  the  British  Isles.  The  island  is 
strongly  fortified,  and  Valetta  provides  an  ideal  harbour, 
whether  as  a  safe  refuge  for  shipping  or  protection  for  a  fleet, 
its  entrance  being  easily  closed  to  hostile  vessels  of  any  sort, 
while  the  proposed  breakwater  will,  when  constructed,  con- 
siderably enhance  its  value  both  in  peace  and  war  time. 
Extensive  naval  dock  accommodation  and  important  works 
and  arsenals  are  situated  in  natural  positions  with  absolute 
immunity  from  any  sea  attack,  which  enables  the  island  to 
sustain  its  protective  fighting  strength,  with  its  own  resources, 
in  the  absence  of  the  squadron.  Its  history  is  of  the  most 
romantic  description,  the  island  having  been  occupied  in  turn 
by  the  ancient  Phoenicians,  Greeks,  and  Romans  ;  in  the 
Middle  Ages  by  the  Saracens  and  Moors  ;  and  at  later  periods 
by  the  Sicilians  and  Knights  of  St.  John.  In  nearly  all  ages 
Malta  was  recognized  as  being  of  such  immense  value  to  its 
possessor  that  its  occupation  virtually  meant  supremacy  of 
sea  power  in  the  Mediterranean  Sea,  though  in  the  earlier 
days  that  power  was  used  purely  for  aggressive  purposes. 
There  is  a  spot  on  its  coast  marked  by  a  statue  of  St.  Paul, 
where  legend  states  the  Apostle  was  shipwrecked  in  58  A.D., 
and  catacombs  may  be  visited  inland,  where  the  Christian  in- 
habitants hid  themselves  from  the  persecution  of  successive 


COMMISSIONING  13 

infidel  conquerors.  After  passing  through  many  centuries 
of  turbulent  history,  occasioned  by  constant  struggles  for  its 
possession,  the  island  secured  a  new  era  of  comparative 
peace  when  it  was  conquered  by  Sicily  in  1090,  and  thereby 
brought  under  Christian  rule.  Until  1530  it  belonged  to 
that  kingdom,  after  which  it  was  transferred  to  the  sove- 
reignty of  the  Knights  of  St.  John  of  Jerusalem,  who  made 
the  island  their  headquarters.  Many  attempts  were  subse- 
quently made  to  wrest  it  from  these  stalwart  supporters  of 
Christianity  ;  it  was  rigorously  besieged  in  1565  by  the  Turks, 
but  all  their  efforts  to  capture  it  were  successfully  withstood. 
Its  gallant  defence  was  conducted  by  the  famous  Grand 
Master,  La  Valette,  after  whom  the  city  of  Valetta — the  pre- 
sent capital — is  named  ;  the  old  capital  of  Citta  Vecchia  being 
abandoned  as  such  the  following  year.  The  Knights  now 
firmly  established  themselves,  and  expended  their  vast  wealth 
in  carrying  out  magnificent  fortifications  and  other  works, 
which  are  still  in  splendid  condition,  and  erecting  beautiful 
cathedrals,  churches,  and  palaces,  which  are  among  the  show 
places  of  Europe  for  old-world  grandeur.  Until  1798  the 
Knights  continued  their  beneficent  rule,  but  in  that  year 
Napoleon  brought  his  great  power  to  bear  upon  Malta  by 
expelling  the  Order.  In  1800  the  native  Maltese  revolted, 
and,  assisted  by  British  and  Neapolitan  troops,  compelled  the 
French  garrison  to  capitulate,  when  Malta  was  occupied  by 
the  British  ;  the  island  and  its  dependencies  being  formally 
ceded  to  Great  Britain  by  the  Treaty  of  Paris  in  18 14. 
Besides  being  a  stronghold  of  supreme  importance,  Malta  has 
also  an  enormous  trade,  its  harbour  being  a  port  of  call  for 
the  numerous  vessels  passing  to  and  from  the  Suez  Canal  and 
eastern  ports.  The  island  is  highly  cultivated,  producing 
nearly  every  variety  of  semi-tropical  fruits  and  vegetables, 
much  of  which  is  exported  to  the  London  markets.  The 
principal  occupation  of  the  inhabitants  is  in  connection  with 
the  shipping,  government  establishments,  agriculture,  and 
working  of  gold  and  silver,  while  the  female  element  is 
largely  employed  in  manufacturing  the  famous  Maltese  lace 
and  embroidery.     The  island  is  about  seventeen  miles  long, 


14     THE    COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S    "TERRIBLE" 

and  nine  in  breadth,  the  colony  including  the  adjoining  island 
of  Gozo,  and  other  islets.  The  population  of  the  whole  group 
is  about  180,000,  who,  since  they  have  enjoyed  British  rule, 
have  become  a  prosperous  and  loyal  community  within  the 
Empire, 

The  crews  of  the  Caniperdozvn  having  been  exchanged,  the 
ship  left  for  England  on  December  8th,  calling  at  Gibraltar  en 
route;  Portsmouth  being  reached  on  the  15th  of  the  month. 

Christmas,  1898,  was  spent  in  England  ;  as  many  as  could 
be  spared  going  on  ten  days'  leave,  and  the  unlucky  remainder 
spending  the  Yuletide  season  on  board  in  the  usual  time- 
honoured  naval  fashion.  Keen  rivalry  in  mess  decorations 
and  culinary  productions  betwixt  individual  messes  seldom 
fails  to  take  place  in  men-of-war  on  this  occasion.  By 
Christmas  Eve  the  spacious  decks  had  been  deftly  transformed 
into  a  veritable  fairyland  by  means  of  abundant  supplies  of 
evergreens,  coloured  lamps,  and  flags,  with  which  the  long 
gangways  had  been  decorated  in  lavish  style,  while  each  mess 
had  been  converted  into  a  fairy-like  alcove.  Arboreal  arches, 
naively  adorned  with  amusing  or  significant  mottoes,  were 
erected  at  the  entrance  of  each  mess  deck,  besides  several 
mechanically  worked  representations  of  things  nautical,  some 
of  which  were  specially  designed  to  ambuscade  the  unwary 
inquisitor.  The  interior  of  the  ship,  when  electrically  lit  up, 
presented  a  transformation  scene  of  sumptuous  splendour. 
On  Christmas  morning  the  tables  were  fairly  bending  with  the 
weight  of  edible  luxuries  ;  the  quantity  provided  not  depend- 
ing so  much  on  the  number  of  persons  berthed  in  each  mess, 
as  on  the  length  of  the  mess  table !  It  is  an  unwritten  law 
that  every  inch  of  space  must  be  covered  with  something  ;  the 
viands  and  fruit  being  neatly  interspersed  with  photographs 
representing  various  types  of  feminine  beauty,  from  the  gay 
geisha-girl  of  Japan  to  the  modest  maid  of  Devonshire. 
Punctually  at  noon,  Captain  Robinson,  accompanied  by  all 
officers  on  board  and  several  guests,  and  preceded  by  the 
ship's  band,  playing  the  "  Roast  Beef  of  Old  England,"  made 
the  customary  tour  round  the  mess  decks.  Stopping  briefly 
at  each  mess,  he  exchanged  the  "  Compliments  of  the  Season  " 


COMMISSIONING  15 

with  the  mess  representative,  and  partook  of  certain  delicacies 
from   the   proffered    plates,  which  it  were  sacrilege  to  pass 
without  due  recognition  of  their  contents.      But  a  captain 
would  require  the  digestion  of  an  ostrich  and  the  capacity  of 
an  elephant  if  he  even  sampled  all  that  he  feels  it  incumbent 
upon  him  to  accept.     Yet  it  all  disappears  to  some  mysterious 
place,  known  only  to  a  captain — and  perhaps  his  vivacious 
coxswain.     The  day  itself  stands  unique  from  all  other  days 
of  the  year,  for  from  noon  routine  is  suspended,  and  a  sort  of 
topsy-turveydom  exists  on  the  lower  deck.     The  petty  and 
non-commissioned  officers  will  suavely  perform  the  necessary 
routine  work  ;  the  marine  drummer-boy  and  a  bluejacket  boy 
for  the  nonce  will  supersede  the  sergeant-major  and  master- 
at-arms  ;    the    orders    of  these   two   embryo   officials   being 
humorously   obeyed.      These    customs,    however,    and    also 
that  of  carrying  the  principal  officers  round  the  decks  after 
dinner,  though  still  in  vogue,  are  but  a  lingering  survival  of 
old  naval  lore,  which  before  long  will  collapse  into  obscurity. 
Naval  Christmas  Days  were  formerly  of  a  bacchanalian  cha- 
racter, a  form  of  celebration  which  finds  but  little  favour  with 
the   present   generation    of  "handy-men."     Up  till  evening 
rounds  at  9  P.M.,  the  festivities  continue,  when  at  that  hour 
routine  and  discipline  displace  revelry  and  decorations. 

Weeks  of  doubt  and  speculation  concerning  our  future 
movements  were  set  at  rest  by  the  receipt  of  instructions  for 
another  voyage  to  Malta,  to  take  out  a  relief  crew  for  the 
Royal  Oak.  Leaving  Portsmouth,  February  22nd  (now  1899), 
the  ship  arrived  at  Malta,  without  incident,  on  March  2nd. 
Exchange  of  crews  having  been  effected,  the  ship  left  for 
England  on  the  8th,  calling  at  Gibraltar  as  before. 

It  was  on  this  homeward  passage  that  Fate  was  to  tarnish 
the  ship's  reputation,  for  an  untoward  mishap  occurred  that 
brought  her  unenviable  notoriety.  The  passage  both  ways 
was  being  conducted  at  economical  speed — twelve  knots  per 
hour — under  very  favourable  conditions,  when,  without  the 
slightest  warning  to  indicate  weakness,  a  water-tube  in  one 
of  the  boilers  suddenly  split,  the  full  i8o-lb.  pressure  of 
escaping  steam  violently  blowing  the  fires  from  the  furnace 


1 6     THE    COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TP:RRIBLE" 

into  the  stokehold,  the  door  of  which  had  been  inadvertently 
opened.  Several  men  were  badly  scalded  and  burnt,  one 
stoker  (Edward  Sullivan)  so  severely  that  he  died  a  few 
hours  afterwards.  It  is  worthy  of  record  that  Stoker  Parham, 
at  considerable  personal  risk  and  entirely  acting  on  his  own 
initiative,  shut  off  the  main  stop-valve  of  the  damaged  boiler, 
thereby  minimizing  the  danger  in  that  stokehold.  For  this 
service  he  was  afterwards  highly  commended  by  the  "  Court 
of  Inquiry,"  and  promoted.  On  arriving  at  Plymouth  on 
the  15th,  two  days  after  the  mishap,  some  of  the  details  be- 
came public,  and  when  Portsmouth  was  reached  next  day,  it 
was  found  that  the  Press  had  so  magnified  and  twisted  the 
real  facts,  that  the  ship  was  besieged  with  anxious  friends  of 
the  crew,  and  scores  of  telegrams  were  awaiting  delivery. 
"  Sensational  headlines "  of  present-day  journalism  have 
much  to  answer  for.  As  was  anticipated,  both  an  inquest 
and  an  official  investigation  were  held  ;  an  exhaustive  inquiry 
into  all  the  circumstances  connected  with  the  fatality  resulting 
in  the  finding  of  both  courts  "  that  no  blame  was  attributable 
to  any  one."  Full  naval  funeral  honours  closed  the  brief 
service  career  of  another  of  the  many  victims  claimed  by 
science  on  its  passage  to  a  state  of  perfection.  The  accident, 
however,  supplied  fresh  material  for  another  hostile  attack 
on  the  water-tube  boiler,  especially  the  now  stigmatized 
Belleville  type.  Fierce  opposition  has  invariably  been  the 
reception  extended  to  scientific  inventions  in  all  ages.  Few 
innovations  receive  an  early  welcome,  but,  as  in  the  present 
instance  of  these  particular  boilers,  the  law  which  governs 
the  survival  of  the  fittest  must  prevail. 

Great  engineering  authorities  have  stated  that  from  a 
military  standpoint  the  water-tube  boiler  is  best  suited  for 
the  Royal  Navy,  and  therefore,  if  for  no  other  reason  than 
this,  their  adoption  would  appear  to  have  been  fully  justified. 

An  opportune  chance  here  presents  itself  of  explaining 
in  a  few  words  the  essential  differences  between  the  ancient 
and  the  modern  boilers.  The  main  point  is  that  the  one 
system  is  the  exact  converse  of  the  other.  Both  are  tubular 
boilers  ;   the  water  in  the  cylindrical  type  is  in  the   boiler 


COMMISSIONING  r; 

space,  the  flames  passing   through   the  tubes,  while   in  the 
water-tube  boiler,  the  water — as  the  name  implies — is  inside 
the  tubes,  the  flame  playing  around  them.     It  is  obvious  that 
a  greater  heating  area  is  obtained  in  the  water-tube  pattern, 
and  consequently  steam  can  be  raised   more  quickly.     But 
this  boiler  also  satisfies  many  of  those  requirements  which 
scientists  are  striving  to  provide  for  boilers  of  fighting  ships. 
An  important  factor  strongly  in  its  favour  is  that  it  occupies 
less  space,  and  is  of  far  less  weight  than  the  cylindrical  boiler, 
a  matter  of  great  moment  in  a  man-of-war,  as  it  enables  a 
heavier  armament  or  additional  armour  to  be  borne.     More- 
over, the  ability  to  raise  steam  quickly ;  the  minimized  loss 
of  available  power  and  risk  of  danger  if  penetrated  by  a  shell 
or  otherwise  disabled  ;  the  ease  with  which  it  can  be  repaired 
or  renewed  ;  and  its  special  adaptability  for  complying  with 
the  conditions  that  sudden  changes  of  speed  entail  on  boilers, 
render  it  too  valuable  for  military  purposes  to  be  discarded. 
Yet  the  acme  of  perfection  is  apparently  not  attained  at  pre- 
sent, and  the  water-tube  boiler  remains  among   the   list  of 
modern  inventions  which  are  still  in  a  state  of  evolution.    Cer- 
tain recommendations  were  advanced  by  experts  at  the  public 
inquiry.     These  the  Admiralty  decided  should  be  carried  out 
forthwith,  and  as  the  improvements  would  occupy  a  consider- 
able time  to   complete,  the  ship  was  placed  alongside  the 
dockyard  to  expedite  the  work.      Harbour  routine  became 
the  order  of  the  day,  the  work  being  carried  out  not  in  the 
least  interfering  with  the  drills,  instructions,  and  duties  that 
are  usually  performed  at  other  times.    Southsea  Common  be- 
came as  familiar  with  our  field  guns  during  this  lay-up  as  the 
kopjes  surrounding  Ladysmith  became  a  few  months  later. 

During  this  long  summer  vacation  (from  sea  life)  the 
Terrible  was  the  centre  of  attraction  to  the  excursionists 
who  invade  the  town  during  the  season,  several  thousand 
visitors  being  shown  over  the  ship.  Among  the  many  dis- 
tinguished personages  who  crossed  the  gangway  were  the 
late  Admiral  H.R.H.  the  Duke  of  Edinburgh  (Saxe-Coburg- 
Gotha),  H.S.H.  Captain  Prince  Louis  of  Battenberg,  R.N., 
and  the  Duke  and  Duchess  of  Portland. 


i8     THE    COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

The  marriage,  on  April  20th,  of  our  highly  esteemed 
captain  was  the  one  notable  and  interesting  event  to  chronicle 
during  the  ship's  temporary  Jiors-de-combat  existence.  The 
nuptial  ceremony  was  performed  in  London,  Commander 
Limpus  and  several  other  officers  from  the  ship  accepting 
invitations,  while  the  rites  prescribed  by  ancient  naval  usage 
for  such  auspicious  occasions  were  duly  observed  on  board. 
Useful  presentations  from  both  officers  and  ship's  company 
were  made  to  the  graceful  bride,  a  lady  who  afterwards 
became  deservedly  popular  with  the  whole  crew  for  her 
genial  personality. 

The  attendance  of  the  Captain  and  Mrs,  Robinson,  Com- 
mander and  Mrs.  Limpus,  Fleet-Engineer  and  Mrs.  Chase, 
several  officers,  and  a  few  invited  guests,  at  a  private  com- 
memorative dance  given  by  representative  lower-deck  ranks, 
was  a  proof  of  the  friendly  relations  existing  throughout  the 
ship,  and  these  were  maintained  throughout  a  long  com- 
mission. To  the  strains  of  the  ship's  string  band,  which 
discoursed  enchanting  music,  dancing  was  briskly  indulged  in 
from  early  evening  until  midnight,  at  which  hour  a  pleasant 
gathering  dispersed. 

As  September  approached,  the  refitting  programme  was 
nearing  completion,  and  rumour  became  busy  regarding  the 
ship's  future  service — one  week  China,  another  week  the 
Channel,  then  the  "  Straits  ;  "  indeed,  each  station  in  turn  was 
suggested  as  the  place  where  the  commission  was  to  be 
taken  up — or  recommenced.  However,  the  gift  of  prescience 
was  a  negative  quantity  with  all  the  prophets,  for  the  final 
sailing  orders  were  totally  at  variance  with  every  ventured 
prognostication. 

Time — and  the  summer  months  of  1899 — flew  by  all  too 
quickly.  The  "  all  work  and  no  play  "  policy  found  no  favour 
with  the  Terrible s  regime.  Leave  unlimited,  consistent  with 
service  requirements,  was  the  rule  instead  of  the  exception, 
the  most  being  made  of  an  indulgence  which  was  highly 
appreciated  by  the  "  Sailors  of  the  Queen." 


Length ,  over  tin,  ^^u  icc 
Displacement,   1,848  ton' 
^         (    Upper  Deck 
Guns  i    AT  •      T^     1 

(    Main    Deck — 


r  all,  246  feet. 
"   ton 


H.M.S.    "terrible,"    1848. 


l-'our  56-poun 


i^eani,   42.1  feet. 
Indicated  Horse  Power,  2,400. 
lunders  ;    Two  68-pounders. 

^I .  1.'^ /LO 1 


56-pounders  ;    Four  68-pounders, 


H.iM.S.    ••  TERKUU.E,"    l8y8. 

Length,  over  all,  538  feet.  Beam,   71   feet. 

Displacement,   14,200  tons.  Indicated  Horse  I'ower,   25,000. 

Guns — Two  9'2-incli,  Twelve  6-inch,   Eighteen   12-pounders, 

Twelve  3-pounders,   Light  Ma.xims. 


CHAPTER    II 

VOYAGE   TO   THE  CAPE:    CROSSING    THE  "LINE" 

September  and  October,  1899 

Admiralty  Orders  were  received  early  in  September  that 
the  ship  would  probably  leave  England  about  the  middle 
of  the  month  for  the  China  Station,  to  proceed  there  by  the 
Suez  Canal  route.  The  distribution  of  the  British  Fleet  is, 
of  course,  mainly  governed  by  considerations  of  foreign 
policy,  therefore  the  Admiralty,  in  disposing  of  ships,  act 
mainly  on  this  principle. 

It  was  just  at  this  period  that  the  political  situation  in 
South  Africa  was  becoming  acute  in  consequence  of  the 
apparently  hostile  attitude  of  the  Transvaal  and  Orange 
Free  State  Republics  towards  Great  Britain.  To  men- 
tion briefly  here  that  the  tone  of  the  recently  published 
despatches  from  both  republics  was  producing  an  uneasy 
feeling  in  the  country,  and  that  war,  even  now  at  this 
juncture,  appeared  almost  inevitable  as  the  solution  of  the 
questions  at  issue,  will  suffice  to  explain  the  chain  of  events. 

Definite  instructions  were  received  on  the  loth  to 
complete  with  coal  and  stores,  and  embark  relief  crews  for 
the  destroyers  Handy  and  Hart^  besides  disposable  super- 
numeraries for  the  China  Station. 

On  September  14th  the  ship  proceeded  to  Spithead  to 
prepare  for  the  voyage  and  undergo  a  short  official  trial  to 
test  the  work  just  completed  ;  and  this  proving  satisfactory, 
the  captain  was  able  to  report  the  Terrible  "as  ready  in 
all  respects  for  sea."     On  the  i8th  telegraphic  instructions 

19 


20     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

were  received  that  the  ship  was  to  proceed  to  China  via  the 
Cape,  to  augment  the  squadron  in  South  African  waters, 
should  circumstances  render  this  course  necessary  on  our 
arrival  there.  The  Powerful,  whose  commission  was  expiring, 
was  also  ordered  to  return  home  from  China  by  the  same 
route  for  a  similar  purpose.  Political  considerations  had 
altered  the  compass  course  of  both  ships.  Precautionary 
military  measures  had  also  been  taken  by  the  despatch  of 
strong  reinforcements  from  England  and  India,  the  de- 
fensive strength  of  the  British  forces  then  in  South  Africa 
being  wholly  inadequate  to  cope  with  any  aggressive  action 
the  republics  might  contemplate  against  the  Colonies. 

Numerous  changes  had  taken  place  in  the  ship's  com- 
plement during  our  inactive  condition  in  dockyard  hands 
among  both  officers  and  men.  Lieutenant  Hughes  Onslow 
had  relieved  Commander  Gillett  as  Navigating  Officer ; 
Lieutenant  Drummond  was  now  the  Gunnery  Officer,  vice 
Lieutenant  Molteno ;  Fleet-Engineer  Chase  had  already  re- 
lieved Fleet-Engineer  Rees  prior  to  the  last  voyage  to  Malta, 
and  several  officers  of  junior  rank  and  a  large  number  of 
men  had  also  been  exchanged  for  various  service  reasons. 
The  selection  of  Captain  Robinson  for  the  important  com- 
mand of  the  Torpedo  School  (H.M.S.  Vernon)  was  the 
change,  however,  that  mostly  concerned  the  entire  crew. 
His  departure  was  the  occasion  of  much  genuine  regret,  as 
is  always  the  case  when  a  popular  captain  vacates  his  com- 
mand before  the  ship's  term  of  service  has  expired.  During 
his  eighteen  months'  reign  in  the  Terrible  the  crew  had 
enjoyed  exceptional  privileges  and  pleasurable  service.  In 
Captain  Percy  Scott,  his  successor,  who  had  recently  paid  off 
the  Scylla,  we  had  an  officer  with  a  wide  service  reputation 
as  an  expert  in  gunnery  and  signalling,  and  a  vigorous 
gunnery  policy  was  the  expected  result  of  his  appointment. 
Nor  was  the  forecast  a  wrong  one,  as  subsequent  events  will 
tend  to  prove.  It  is  now  matter  of  history  how  his  name 
became  associated  with  the  47  gun  in  the  Anglo-Boer  War, 
and  again  with  heavy  gun  prize-firing  records  in  China ;  but 
of  these  subjects  more  anon. 


Photo  Dcbcnhani, 


Sonthseix, 


^^:s^^^^ 


CAPTAIN    PERCY   MORETON   SCOTT,  C.V.O.,  C.B. 


VOYAGE   TO    THE    CAPE  21 

The  signal,  "  Permission  to  proceed  in  execution  of 
previous  orders,"  being  affirmed  by  the  Admiral,  the  ship 
left  for  Plymouth  the  afternoon  of  September  19th, 
arriving  there  early  next  morning.  The  embarkation  of 
more  supers  brought  the  total  number  on  board  to  1 133 
officers  and  men  ;  the  saihng  arrangements  thus  completed, 
the  ship  left  at  sunset  for  her  destination.  "Off  at  last !"  was 
the  ejaculation  that  escaped  from  many  lips  as  the  land  was 
cleared,  in  token  of  relief  apparently  from  some  momentous 
suspense.  It  was  in  truth  a  happy  relief  to  find  that  at  last 
there  was  a  definite  objective  to  carry  out  instead  of  a 
monotonous  return  to  spasmodic  and  inglorious  trooping 
voyages.  Besides,  the  nature  of  the  mission  now  before 
us,  and  the  possibilities  in  view,  came  as  an  agreeable  sequel 
to  the  first  act  in  the  drama  of  our  commission. 

Our  authorized  speed  of  thirteen  knots  brought  the  ship 
to  Las  Palmas  on  the  25th,  where  the  ship  was  coaled, 
the  crew  working  continuously  at  this  operation  until  2000 
tons  had  been  shipped.  Coaling  a  man-of-war  is  always 
performed  as  an  evolution  by  the  crew,  rapidity  in  filling 
the  bunkers  being  obviously  only  second  in  importance  to 
fighting  efficiency.  Routine  is  of  course  suspended,  which 
fact  probably  accounted  for  two  youthful  midshipmen,  who 

will  be  termed  Mr.  S and  Mr.  B ,  finding  time  to 

fight  a  mock  duel  with  the  historic  dirk  ;  the  blade  of  Mr. 

B 's  dirk  being  neatly  passed  through  his  opponent's  arm, 

inflicting  a  nasty  flesh  wound,  as  the  result  of  this  sham 
affaire  d'hontieur.  "Honour"  was  satisfied,  but  not  the 
captain,  who  issued  a  prohibitory  edict  against  the  sport  of 
mock  duels. 

By  noon,  the  26th,  the  Grand  Canaries,  one  of  the  few 
remaining  links  with  the  past  colonial  greatness  of  Spain,  had 
been  left  well  astern,  and  so  had  apparently  the  temperate 
climate ;  for  real  tropical  weather  had  penetrated  to  a  lati- 
tude far  beyond  the  usual  tropical  limits,  causing  a  general 
desire  to  camp  out  on  deck  both  night  and  day.  The  heat 
below  was  so  intense  that  the  full  benefit  of  a  Turkish  bath 
might  be  obtained  in  the  auxiliary  engine-room  where  the 


22     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

temperature  then  registered  over  130  degrees,  the  stoker 
on  watch  finding  even  his  bathing  drawers  a  superfluous 
garment.  One  stoker  humorously  described  the  stokehold 
as  being  a  training  home,  for  a  certain  position,  at  a  certain 
place,  in  another  world.  That  may  be.  Various  ranks  and 
ratings  are  often  described  as  the  backbone  of  the  Royal 
Navy — a  much  abused  and  undesirable  phrase.  Yet  few 
who  are  cognizant  of  the  conditions  under  which  the 
engineering  staff  perform  their  duty  would  deny  that  title 
(if  it  must  be  used)  to  them — engineers,  artificers,  and  stokers 
alike,  who,  whether  at  sea  or  in  harbour,  in  torrid  or 
temperate  climes,  in  peace  time  or  war,  have  always  risky 
and  arduous  duties  to  perform. 

A  diversion  from  routine  and  an  occasional  day  devoted 
to  sport  tends  to  create  good  fellowship,  and  promote  the 
popularity  of  a  life  on  the  ocean  wave — a  life  vividly  and 
romantically  described  by  Marryat,  whose  famous  stories 
have  drawn  many  a  British  youth  to  a  sea  career. 

"  Crossing  the  Line  "  is  an  ancient  nautical  ceremony  that 
alway  produces  the  maximum  of  fun  if  properly  performed. 
The  captain's  permission  having  been  obtained,  preparations 
for  carrying  out  this  tropical  carnival  were  immediately 
put  in  hand. 

By  the  time  the  ship  arrived  near  the  equatorial  line 
everything  was  ready  for  our  nautical  spectacular  entertain- 
ment— the  convivial  spirits  who  were  taking  the  characters 
displaying  an  almost  fiendish  delight  in  their  endeavours 
to  make  the  performance  a  success.  The  royal  regalia  of 
Neptune  and  Amphitrite  were  genuine  works  of  art,  resplen- 
dent with  jewels  obtained  from  the  theatrical  costume  box, 
the  robe  worn  by  the  latter  being  made  from  real  Japanese 
silk.  In  fact,  the  costumes  for  each  character,  both  in  style 
and  effect,  were  quite  "  Alhambrian."  Every  additional  touch 
that  was  made  served  further  to  deepen  the  mystery  which 
surrounded  these  mystic  rites,  and  sharpened  the  curiosity 
of  those  who  had  never  been  in  Father  Neptune's  mythological 
dominions  before.  Improbable  yarns  were  spun,  and  strange 
rumours  set  afloat  concerning  the   ceremony,  which  in    the 


3  'A 

M    O 


Z     ^ 


O    p 


VOYAGE   TO   THE    CAPE  23 

old  sailing  days  was  invariably  accompanied  by  plenty  of 
horse-play,  and  was  also  an  occasion  for  slyly  paying  off  old 
scores  against  disliked  individuals — though  nothing  of  this 
nature  was  expected,  or  did  occur,  in  this  instance.  During 
the  evening  of  the  2nd  October,  the  prelude  to  the  "  official 
ceremony  "  that  was  to  take  place  next  day  was  performed, 
the  ship  actually  crossing  the  Line  about  7  P.M.,  according 
to  reckoning. 

The  proceedings  commenced  by  Chief  Boatswain's-mate 
Bate  hailing  the  bridge,  and  reporting  to  the  officer  of  the 
watch,  "Line  right  ahead,"  followed  by  the  order  for  "  Hands 
to  clear  away  Line  "  ;  which  was,  by  arrangement,  piped  in 
loud  tones  round  the  decks,  and  signalized  the  commencement 
of  the  fun,  bringing  every  one  below  on  deck  with  a  rush. 
Father  Neptune — represented  by  the  biggest  man  on  board 
— (Ship's  Corporal  Churchman),  dressed  in  full  regalia  and 
using  a  megaphone,  now  hailed  the  bridge,  asking  the  usual 
questions  as  follows  :— "  What  ship  is  that  ?  "  "  Where 
from?"  "Where  bound?"  and  "What  is  your  captain's 
name  ?  "  each  question  is  turn  being  correctly  replied  to  by 
the  officer  of  the  watch.  Neptune  being  apparently  satisfied 
hailed  the  ship  to  stop,  which  demand  was  formally  complied 
with,  and  a  few  minutes  afterwards  "His  Majesty,"  accompanied 
by  an  impish-looking  attendant,  appeared  on  the  starboard 
gangway — hitherto  dark — and  was  introduced  by  a  flood  of 
electric  light  that  made  his  appearance  and  regalia  look  very 
impressive.  He  was  received  by  the  guard  and  band,  the 
former  using  broom-handles  for  arms,  the  latter  playing  a 
few  bars  of  a  comic  air  as  a  salute  when  the  guard  came  to  the 
"present."  Neptune  gravely  returned  the  salute,  and  then 
greeted  the  captain,  who  was  present  to  receive  him.  After 
the  usual  courteous  questions  had  been  put  and  answered, 
"His  Majesty"  requested  permission  to  visit  the  ship  again 
next  day,  accompanied  by  his  Court  in  accordance  with 
ancient  custom.  A  favourable  answer  having  been  given, 
Neptune  retired  over  the  gangway,  and  was  accorded  the 
same  honours  as  on  entering,  the  sudden  extinguishing  of  the 
electric  light  and  burning  of  phosphorous  fire,  signalling  his 


24     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.MS.   ''TERRIBLE" 

departure  to  his  submarine  kingdom.  The  scene,  which  was 
highly  appreciated  by  the  nautical  audience,  might  be  termed 
both  pretty  and  picturesque,  yet  the  next  day's  ceremony 
was  still  enveloped  with  secrecy  and  mystery,  which  made 
it  the  more  keenly  looked  forward  to.  Punctually  at  lO  A.M. 
next  day,  the  grand  procession  moved  off,  the  band  playing 
a  slow  march  during  the  parade,  which  started  from  forward, 
the  space  on  the  clear  upper  deck  allowing  the  pageant  to 
be  seen  to  advantage.  Father  Neptune  with  the  Amphitrite 
(Lieutenant  Bogle,  R.N.)  in  full  royal  robes  and  other  regal 
insignia,  attended  by  a  page  of  honour  and  nymphs,  were 
seated  on  a  state  car,  drawn  by  the  Bears,  preceded  by  the 
Master  of  Ceremonies,  and  escorted  by  a  body-guard  of  boys 
dressed  in  quaint  costumes,  and  carrying  tomahawks.  They 
were  followed  by  the  Court  in  their  order  of  precedence,  each 
wearing  a  costume  denoting  the  official  position  he  held.  On 
arriving  on  the  quaterdeck,  their  "  Majesties "  were  received 
by  the  captain  and  officers  with  mock  official  dignity  ;  the 
M.C.  introducing  them  as  follows  : — 

"  Your  Excellency — 

"  His  Majesty,  '  Father  Neptune,'  who  came  on  board  last  night, 
Is  now  accompanied  by  his  consort,  the  lady  Amphitrite  ; 
And  they  now  wish  in  chosen  words  their  pleasure  to  express, 
And  by  royal  command  the  Secretary  will  now  read  their  Address.'* 

The  Secretary  then  came  forward  and  read  an  amusing 
addres.s,  specially  written  in  verse  for  the  occasion  by 
Neptune's  "Poet^  Laureate,"  touching  events  which  concerned 
the  ship's  history  and  other  incidents,  as  follows  : — 

"  Your  Excellency — 

1.  "  Right  glad  are  we  to  visit  your  quadruple-funnelled  ship, 

And  enable  our  amphibious  court  to  greet  you  on  your  trip. 
It  is  not  often  noivadays  that  we  come  up  from  below  ; 
But  we  are  pleased  to  visit  you  with  pomp  and  regal  show. 

2.  "  Your  noble  ship  we  hear  has  been  a  source  of  great  comment, 

And  given  cause  for  lots  of  talk  in  your  House  of  Parliament  ; 
But  now  it  is  quite  safe  to  say  this  soon  will  be  forgot 
When  her  reputation  is  retrieved — under  Captain  Scott. 


Composed  by  the  author. 


VOYAGE   TO    THE   CAPE  25 

3.  "  Who  has  not  heard  of  the  Scylld's  '  fame — a  feat  that's  worth  repeating  — 

But  what  should  now  prevent  your  ship  that  briUiant  record  beating  ? 
For  even  now  we  hear  that  you  are  endeavouring  to  impart 
Scientific  handling  of  her  guns — a  most  important  start. 

4.  "  For  it  is  the  '  man  behind  the  gun,'  and  the  accuracy  of  his  fire, 

That  will  vanquish  England's  enemies,  when  they  threaten  her  Empire. 
For  that  '  real  thing  '  of  which  Kipling  wrote — an  oft-repeated  phrase — 
Britannia's  sons  will  fight  her  guns,  as  they  did  in  Nelson's  days. 

5.  "  But  history  repeats  itself,  and  great  deeds  soon  decay, 

Though  down  below  our  '  Court '  oft  speaks  of  those  in  Bantry  Bay. 
Dossiers  and  Bordereaus  will  fade,  and  Kruger's  power  must  go  ; 
But  what  will  outlive  every  deed  is  the  donkey  named  '  What  Ho  !  '  * 

6.  "  And  now,  Commander  Limpus,  we've  something  for  your  ear, 

For  it  does  not  seem — at  least  to  us — that  your  Notice  ^  was  quite  clear. 

Did  you  not  state  in  '98 — I  think  you  will  remember — 

To  the  China  Seas  the  ship  would  go,  in  the  middle  of  September  ? 

7.  "  Now,  when  that  Notice  was  put  up,  you  couldn't  have  been  sincere, 

Or  else  had  not  consulted  first,  the  ship's  Fleet-Engineer  ; 
But  never  mind,  you  are  forgiven,  and  meant  not  to  deceive, 
For  you  spent  the  summer  of  '99,  in  the  dockyard — giving  leave  ! 

S.   "  But  now  we  hope  your  ship's  quite  trim,  and  fit  to  take  her  place 
Among  the  squadrons  of  the  Fleet,  ready  for  battle  or  the  '  Chase.'  * 
For  '  England's  '  ^  power  is  always  felt  upon  the  ocean  '  Wilde,' " 
On  land  or  sea,  protection's  free,  to  each  imperial  child. 

9.   "  Although  our  time  is  limited,  and  our  greetings  nearly  done, 

W^e  cannot  to  our  dominions  go,  and  forget  your  '  Number  One.' ' 
On  New  Year's  Day,  we're  bound  to  say,  that  we  have  got  a  notion 
'  Their  Lordships  ' — as  a  season's  gift — will  send  him  his  promotion. 


'  Made  80  per  cent,  of  hits  with  4*7  guns  at  prize  firing — a  phenomenal  record, 
which  was  closely  emulated  by  the  Terrible^ s  6-inch  guns  two  successive  years  on 
the  China  Station. 

-  An  absentee  in  plain  clothes  disclosed  his  identity  to  a  naval  picquet,  when 
passing  them  mounted  on  a  donkey,  by  hailing,  "  What  Ho  !  "  whereupon  he  was 
chased  and  captured. 

^  A  notice  was  posted  up  in  July,  1898,  stating  that  the  Terrible  would 
probably  leave  for  China  in  September,  on  conclusion  of  the  experiments  ;  but 
this  proved  a  wrong  forecast  of  events. 

*  *  *  Fleet-Engineer  Chase  ;  Lieutenant  England,  R.N. ;  Lieutenant  Wilde, 
R.N.  ;  officers  of  the  ship. 

'  "  Number  One  "  is  the  naval  expression  which  designates  the  first-lieutenant 
of  a  man-of-war. 


26     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

10.  "  We  have  often  noticed  sailors,  when  dowti  behnv  they  come,  • 

Belong  not  to  I.O.G.T.,'  and  leave  behind  their  rum, 
Though  we  must  confess  it's  tasty,  when  in  battle  or  in  breeze, 
And  makes  one  feel  more  frisky,  than  docs  vaccinated  cheese. 

11.  "  Now,  don't  think  that  we're  frivolous,  or  given  to  consoling, 

But  hope  you'll  have  some  stirring  times — we  don't  mean  always  coaling — 

For  this  is  work  that  must  be  done,  which  hides  the  sailors'  blushes 

When  they  see  the  yonlyr  prowling  round  (doing  nothing)  with  the  Crushers." 

12.  "  '  Britannia  rules  the  waves,'  it's  said,  but  her  ruling  seems  so  funny, 

For  mal-de-mer  is  well  served  out,  so  different  from  prize-money  ;  * 

But  our  advice  to  all  on  board,  who  suffer  from  such  ills, 

Is  to  listen  to  your  '  squee-gee  *  band,'  or  take  some  Beecham's  Pills. 

13.  "  Now  let  all  your  gallant  officers,  and  men  of  each  degree, 

Remember  that  '  Father  Neptune  '  is  the  guardian  of  the  sea  ; 

And  'tis  well  known  from  experience,  that  many  unpleasant  things 

Must  be  done — if  promotion's  won — when  you've  dropped  the  apron  strings. 

14.  "  If  your  men  should  land  to  fight,  for  England,  home,  and  beauty, 

Their  Captain,  I  am  sure,  expects,  that  they  will  do  their  duty, 

And  emulate  past  naval  deeds,  and  not  return  until — 

Like  Briton's  sons,  they've  fought  their  guns,  and  avenged  Majuba  Ilill.^ 

15.   "  Now,  your  Excellency,  we  have  finished 

With  our  diatribe, 
And  with  your  kind  permission 

We'll  your  decks  now  circumscribe  ; 
That  we  may  view  our  subjects, 

Before  we  open  Court, 
To  receive  that  homage  which  is  due  : 

May  we  hope  (ox  your  support  ? 
Our  royal  visit  to  a  ship 

Is  not  a  new  invention 
But  an  ancient  custom  oft  retailed 

By  old  sea-dogs  when  on  pension." 

Presents  of  a  smokable  description  were  now  handed  to 
the  members  of  the  Court,  after  which  the  procession  again 

'  The  "  Independent  Order  of  Good  Templars." 

-  Lower-deck  terms  for  the  master-at-arms  and  naval  police  respectively. 

^  Prize-money  is  paid  by  shares  according  to  service  rank — sea-sickness  is  no 
respecter  of  persons. 

*  Term  applied  to  a  ship's  drum-and-fife  band  ;  generally  an  unmelodious 
orchestra. 

^  The  Terrible' s  guns  were  especially  mentioned  in  despatches  by  General 
Buller  for  the  part  they  took  at  Pieter's  Hill  on  Majuba  day. 

Note. — The  whole  oi  these  verses  were  recited  on  the  "Crossing  the  Line" 
occasion,  some,  particularly  3,  4,  14,  being  true  forecasts. 


VOYAGE   TO   THE   CAPE  27 

formed  up  and  completed  the  tour  round  the  decks,  finishing 
forward  on  the  forecastle  at  the  Font — a  huge  canvas  tank 
four  feet  deep  filled  with  sea  water  into  which  a  hose  was 
kept  running. 

The  Secretary  now  called  out  the  names  of  novices,  who 
were  brought  forward  by  Neptune's  own  police,  and  introduced 
to  their  "  Majesties  "  and  Court,  who  occupied  a  raised  plat- 
form overlooking  the  Font.  Each  in  turn  was  examined  by 
the  Court  Physician,  who  thoughtfully  pronounced  them  all 
fit  to  be  made  subjects,  passing  them  on  to  the  barber's 
assistant,  who  lathered  each  with  his  mystic  mixture  of  soft 
soap  and  oatmeal.  The  barber  completed  the  toilet,  the 
shaving  instrument  used  being  fashioned  from  a  piece  of 
hoop-iron  shaped  as  a  razor.  Thus  prepared,  they  were 
plunged  into  the  Font,  where  the  Bears  finished  off  the 
ceremony  of  initiation,  much  to  the  relief  of  the  candidate, 
who  now  became  one  of  Neptune's  subjects.  The  fun  was  con- 
tinued till  noon,  causing  endless  amusement,  with  an  entire 
absence  of  ill-humour  throughout,  although  each  degree  was 
made  very  impressive — especially  to  the  candidate  seeking  (?) 
admission.  Every  officer,  according  to  his  seniority,  who 
had  not  previously  been  south  of  the  equator  was  made  a 
victim  ;  a  selected  number  from  each  rating  being  taken 
from  the  rest  of  the  crew  owing  to  the  large  number  borne. 
Several  surprise  initiations  were  made  on  unsuspecting  on- 
lookers by  recently  made  subjects,  which  increased  the  fun. 
One  of  these  was  the  sudden  pounce  made  by  the  midship- 
men on  the  First-lieutenant,  who  had  been  directing  operations 
from  the  fore  bridge.  He  gracefully  surrendered  to  his 
captors,  and  was  gently  (?)  passed  through  each  stage — the 
middies  afterwards  going  in  search  of  further  prey.  Another 
occasion  was  the  sweeping  of  the  whole  Court,  including 
Neptune  himself,  into  the  Font  towards  the  finish,  which 
carefully  planned  scheme  practically  concluded  the  pro- 
gramme, the  success  of  which  fully  justified  the  somewhat 
tentative  permission  given  for  its  performance.  The  charac- 
ters were  taken  by  both  officers  and  men,  representing 
"Neptune,"  " Amphitrite,"  "Nymphs,"  "Doctor,"  "Barber" 


28     THE    COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

and  "Assistant,"  "Policemen,"  "Bears,"  "Court  Jesters," 
"  Secretary,"  and  "  M.C,"  a  total  of  nearly  fifty  taking  part. 
In  the  evening  a  smoking  concert  was  held  on  the  poop, 
which  thus  terminated  a  day  entirely  devoted  to  frivolity — a 
day  out  at  sea. 

Next  day  the  ship  encountered  strong  S.E.  trade  winds, 
which  were  in  striking  contrast  to  the  glorious  equatorial  calm 
of  yesterday.  "  'Tis  an  ill  wind  that  blows  nobody  good." 
In  this  instance  the  refreshing  breeze  cooled  the  ship  and 
made  life  comfortable  'tween  decks,  but  it  also  compelled  the 
captain  to  alter  course  and  head  for  St.  Helena  to  replenish 
with  coal,  in  case  of  meeting  with  worse  weather.  Arriving 
there  on  October  7th,  coaling  ship  immediately  began,  the 
evolution  early  indicating  that  a  record  for  slowness  was  to 
be  established,  owing  to  the  primitive  method  in  vogue  at 
this  port. 

St.  Helena  is  both  picturesque  and  historic,  its  claim  to 
the  latter  title  being  permanently  established  in  the  view  of 
the  whole  world  by  its  connection  with  the  great  Napoleon's 
last  days.  The  emperor's  tomb  is  situated  in  a  beautiful 
spot  a  few  miles  inland  at  Longwood,  and  as  it  is  the  show- 
place  of  the  island,  many  officers  and  others  made  a  pilgrimage 
to  the  shrine,  and  also  to  the  residence  in  which  he  spent  his 
exile.  By  permission  of  the  British  Government,  his  remains 
were  exhumed  in  1840,  taken  to  France,  and  amidst  much 
pomp  and  ceremony  due  to  his  former  imperial  rank  and 
greatness,  placed  in  the  "  Invalides  "  at  Paris,  the  national 
burying-place  for  distinguished  Frenchmen.  The  island  was 
discovered  by  Juan  de  Nova  Castella,  a  Portuguese  navigator, 
in  1 501.  It  was  colonized  by  the  Dutch  about  1645,  who 
held  it  till  165 1,  when  it  was  seized  by  the  British  East 
India  Company,  but  was  retaken  by  the  Dutch  in  1672. 
The  following  year  saw  the  island  again  in  possession  of  the 
British,  who  have  retained  it  ever  since,  it  being  governed  by 
the  aforesaid  company  until  1834,  when  it  became  a  Crown 
Colony,  Though  only  some  1000  miles  from  the  Equator,  the 
island,  owing  to  its  mountainous  formation,  possesses  a  most 
salubrious  climate,  and  is  the  health  resort  of  the  West  Coast 


VOYAGE  TO   THE   CAPE  29 

Squadron.  It  was  formerly  an  important  place  of  call  for 
shipping  going  to  India  and  the  Far  East,  but  its  prosperity  was 
seriously  diminished  by  the  opening  of  the  Suez  Canal,  which 
diverted  the  eastern  trade  route.  Jamestown,  the  capital,  is 
a  prettily  situated  seaport,  having  a  good  anchorage,  where 
vessels  are  able  to  lie  close  in  shore.  The  island  is  about 
ten  miles  long,  by  six  miles  broad,  with  a  mixed  coloured 
population  of  about  4000.  Agriculture  and  fishing  form 
the  principal  occupation  of  the  somewhat  unprogressive 
inhabitants,  apart  from  what  the  shipping  provides.  Its 
unique  position  in  the  Atlantic  makes  the  island  of  strategi- 
cal value  to  the  Fleet.  Considerable  numbers  of  Boer 
prisoners,  including  General  Cronje,  were  exiled  there  during 
the  continuance  of  the  war. 

The  few  hundred  tons  of  coal  required  having  been 
bunkered,  the  ship  sailed  for  the  Cape  next  day.  Anticipation 
had  at  last  reached  the  stage  of  realization.  Supereminent 
skill  in  gunnery  was  the  order.  To  obtain  this  result  scientific 
lessons  in  aiming  and  firing  at  cunningly  devised  targets 
placed  outside  the  ship  had  become  the  diurnal  routine  six 
days  out  of  the  seven.  To  attain  proficiency  with  the  rifle 
and  pistol,  one  side  of  our  lengthy  upper  deck  was  transformed 
into  a  miniature  Bisley  range,  having  variety  butts  complete, 
whereat  instruction  in  shooting  was  imparted  in  "  service 
hours,"  while  keen  private  competitions  were  taking  place 
every  evening — a  useful  form  of  amusement.  The  officers 
were  also  frequently  exercising  the  hand  and  eye  at  revolver 
practice,  some  good  shooting  being  made,  as  was  evidenced 
one  evening  by  a  small  hole  being  drilled  through  Lieutenant 
Lawrie's  leg,  which  by  some  mischance  had  got  in  the  line  of 
fire,  but  the  wound  being  only  a  flesh  one,  quickly  healed. 

On  October  13th,  the  track  chart  showed  that  only 
215  miles  separated  the  ship  from  her  destination,  and 
speculation  became  rife  as  to  what  news  the  morrow  would 
bring  forth.  Not  since  leaving  England  had  any  South 
African  news  been  obtained  to  alter  the  situation  as  it  then 
appeared  ;  the  news  gleaned  at  St.  Helena  being  of  a  very 
meagre   description.      Nevertheless,    campaigning   gear   an-' 


30     THE   COMMISSION    OF   H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

field  accoutrements  had  been  put  in  order,  the  latter  having 
been  served  out  to  each  individual,  so  that  any  apparent 
defect  might  be  timely  remedied. 

Next  day,  October  14th,  the  Terrible  steamed  into 
Simon's  Bay.  The  Powerful,  having  arrived  the  previous  day 
from  China,  was  now  at  Cape  Town,  discharging  an  infantry 
battalion,  which  had  been  brought  from  Mauritius  with 
great  promptitude. 

The  precipitate  invasion  of  British  territory  and  committal 
of  hostile  acts  by  the  armed  forces  of  the  two  republics  had 
occurred  on  the  12th  inst.  The  astounding  manner  in  which 
war  had  displaced  diplomacy  had  occasioned  considerable 
surprise ;  not  because  such  a  result  was  wholly  unexpected, 
but  as  having  upset  every  preconceived  idea  formed  on  the 
situation.  The  Boers  themselves  had  forced  the  crisis  by 
offering  a  definite  ultimatum  of  an  uncompromising  character, 
seemingly  determined  to  end  negotiations  with  war.  This 
result  one  may  safely  opine  was  the  inevitable  and  contem- 
plated climax  intended  by  them  to  secure  the  fruits  of  years 
of  political  aspirations — or  conspiracies. 

The  ship's  commission  being  largely  associated  with  the 
Cape,  the  next  chapter  is  assigned  to  a  short  account  of  South 
Africa,  which  may  be  found  interesting  perusal  to  those 
readers  who  are  unfamiliar  with  the  subjects  dealt  with 
therein.  Considering  the  fact  that  the  "  Great  Anglo-Boer 
War  "  ranks  among  the  most  important  events  in  the  history 
of  the  British  Empire,  this  brief  diversion  from  the  story 
proper  can  scarcely  be  termed  superfluous  or  out  of  place. 


CHAPTER    III 

RESUME   OF  SOUTH   AFRICAN   HISTORY 

Frovi  i486  to  1899 

The  Cape  of  Good  Hope  was  discovered  in  i486  by 
Bartholomew  Diaz,  a  Portuguese  navigator,  when  searching 
along  the  West  African  coast  for  a  sea  route  to  the  East 
Indies.  Eleven  years  later,  Vasco  da  Gama,  a  compatriot 
of  Diaz,  sailed  from  Portugal  and  successfully  completed  a 
voyage  to  the  East  Indies  by  this  route.  In  rounding  the 
Cape,  he  touched  at  the  place  where  Durban  now  stands, 
and  as  it  was  Christmas  Day  when  he  dropped  anchor 
there,  named  the  country  Natal.  The  Portuguese,  how- 
ever, did  not  settle  at  the  Cape,  but  subsequently  established 
themselves  on  the  island  of  Mozambique  on  the  eastern 
coast.  They  gradually  extended  their  sovereignty  to  the 
mainland  opposite,  taking  possession  of  the  coast  territory 
from  Delagoa  Bay  northwards  to  Cape  Delgado,  about 
900  miles  in  length — the  whole  possessions  now  designated 
as  Portuguese  East  Africa.  Lorenzo  Marques,  the  mainland 
capital,  is  situated  on  the  shores  of  Delagoa  Bay,  and  is  a 
port  of  considerable  political  and  commercial  value.  A 
railway  running  from  here  connects  its  system  with  the 
Transvaal  lines  at  Koomatipoort,  60  miles  distant  on  the 
frontier,  thus  giving  the  insulated  Transvaal  Republic  a 
strategic  opening  to  the  sea  other  than  by  British  routes. 
The  importance  of  Delagoa  Bay  and  its  railway  became 
more  manifest  during  the  war,  as  supplies  were  easily 
despatched  from  thence  to  the  enemy,  and  moreover  the  line 

31 


32     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

afforded  safe  conduct  for  them  when  closely  pressed.  It 
was  by  this  route  that  President  Kruger  escaped  to  the 
coast  when  his  capture  was  becoming  immiment,  afterwards 
proceeding  to  Europe  in  a  Dutch  war-vessel.  Situated  500 
miles  north  of  Delagoa  Bay  is  the  port  of  Beira,  which 
place  is  also  connected  by  rail  with  the  British  province  of 
Rhodesia,  about  180  miles  distant.  As  we  possess  ancient 
treaty  rights  of  passage  through  this  portion  of  Portuguese 
territory,  a  British  force  was  despatched  from  here  to  help  in 
the  relief  of  Mafeking  from  the  north — an  equivalent  to  some 
extent  for  the  use  the  Delagoa  route  was  put  to  by  the 
Boers. 

P'ollowing  the  Portuguese  in  South  Africa  came  the 
Dutch,  in  1652,  who  then  took  possession  of  Table  Bay, 
and  established  a  fortified  base  for  their  shipping.  The 
Cape  from  this  time  became  an  important  place  of  call  for 
vessels  trading  to  the  East  Indies,  until  the  Suez  Canal 
changed  the  eastern  route.  The  salubrious  climate  of  the 
Cape  is  admirably  adapted  to  Europeans,  so  that  the 
colonizing  Dutch  quickly  attached  themselves  to  the  country. 
Townlets  and  hamlets  were  gradually  formed,  and  prosperity 
rewarded  their  agricultural  and  pastoral  pursuits,  their  pro- 
duce finding  ready  market  with  the  passing  shipping.  Such 
was  the  beginning  of  Cape  Colony. 

Towards  the  end  of  the  century  a  blend  of  population 
took  place  by  the  introduction  of  several  hundred  French 
religious  refugees  (Huguenots)  into  their  midst,  who  had 
been  compelled  to  leave  France  upon  the  revocation  of  the 
Edict  of  Nantes.  This  combination  of  European  pioneers — 
with  a  sprinkling  of  Anglo-Saxon  blood — was  the  source 
from  which  the  present  Boer  race  have  sprung ;  probably  the 
hardiest  people  among  civilized  nations.  The  government 
of  the  colony  was  vested  in  the  Dutch  East  India  Company, 
who  retained  their  power  until  1796,  when,  Holland  becoming 
allied  with  France  in  war  against  England,  the  Cape  was 
seized  by  a  British  force.  By  the  terms  of  the  Peace  of 
Amiens,  in  1802,  it  was  restored  to  its  former  possessors, 
but  was  captured  a  second  time  by  the  British   during  the 


RESUME   OF   SOUTH   AFRICAN    HISTORY     33 

next  war,  in  1806,  being  formally  ceded  to  the  British  Crown 
by  the  Netherlands  Government  in  18 14.  British  history 
in  South  Africa  practically  dates  from  this  period. 

Cape  Colony  was  now  brought  under  British  laws,  after 
having  been  subject,  with  little  interruption,  to  Dutch  rule  for 
over  150  years.  The  Dutch  colonists  soon  showed  discon- 
tent against  British  rule  and  customs,  and,  in  18 16,  the  most 
rebellious  spirits  among  them  attempted  resistance  to  certain 
laws,  but  the  rising  was  quickly  suppressed.  Not  so,  how- 
ever, its  evil  effects,  for  the  Boer  seed  of  racial  hatred 
towards  everything  British  had  apparently  germinated  by 
this  episode ;  the  infliction  of  capital  punishment  on  some 
half-dozen  ringleaders  of  the  revolt  nurturing  a  bitter  remi- 
niscence, the  sequel  of  which  is  to  be  found  in  the  Slaagters 
Nek  anniversary,  and,  perhaps,  the  present  struggle.  These 
sturdy  Afrikanders  had  descended  from  a  stock,  who  for 
generations  had  enjoyed  certain  forms  of  home-made  laws, 
tolerated  by  the  old  governing  authorities  owing  to  the 
scattered  condition  of  the  communities,  which  prevented  due 
enforcement  of  authority.  Rebellion  had  attempted  to  fight 
the  law,  the  law  had  subdued  the  rebels,  but  an  impressive 
penalty  produced  other  results  besides  submission.  A  series 
of  trekkings  into  the  interior  were  the  means  whereby  many 
disaffected  sought  to  obtain  their  freedom  from  a  progressive 
flag,  and  a  place  in  which  to  indulge  their  mediaeval  inclina- 
tions with  impunity.  But  these  dispersions  were  met  by  the 
British  Government  proclaiming  their  sovereignty  over  the 
whole  of  South  Africa  south  of  latitude  20°  (the  Zambesi), 
so  that,  unless  the  Boer  trekkers  crossed  into  Portuguese 
territory,  they  still  remained  British  subjects. 

The  landing  of  some  5000  British  immigrants  in  1820,  and 
the  steady  flow  that  followed  this  influx,  somewhat  equalized 
the  balance  of  numbers  between  the  two  races  in  the  Colony. 
Four  years  later,  a  British  settlement  was  established  in 
Natal,  hitherto  only  occupied  by  natives,  although  two 
previous  but  abortive  attempts  had  been  made  to  colonize 
it  in  1688  and  172 1  by  the  Afrikander  Dutch. 

The  first  Kafir  War,  in   1834,  was  the  beginning  of  the 

D 


34     THE    COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S    "TERRIBLE" 

prolonged  struggle  for  supremacy  betwixt  the  white  and  black 
races  of  South  Africa.  In  the  same  year  the  Slave  Emanci- 
pation Act  was  passed  by  the  British  Government,  a  measure 
that  revolutionized  the  labour  question  throughout  the  Empire 
wherever  the  Sons  of  Ham  were  bought  and  sold.  As  one 
distinguished  writer  (Dr.  Conan  Doyle)  aptly  observes — 

"  It  was  a  noble  national  action,  and  one  the  morality  of  which 
was  in  advance  of  its  time,  that  the  British  Parliament  should  vote 
the  enormous  sum  of  twenty  million  pounds  to  pay  compensation  to 
the  slave  holders,  and  so  remove  an  evil  with  which  the  mother 
country  had  no  immediate  connection." 

Except  to  the  philosophical  moralist,  who  has  never  seen 
his  black  brethren  under  ordinary  conditions  of  life,  this 
special  measure  might  seem  to  be  in  advance  of  all  time.  It 
is  a  debatable  question  whether  absolute  freedom  has  not 
been  responsible  for  greater  demoralization  of  the  negro  race 
than  was  ever  brought  about  in  the  old  slavery  days.  Prose- 
lytism,  or  contact  with  civilization,  may  temporarily  elevate 
him  ;  but,  left  to  himself,  his  decline  is  rapid.  Restriction  of 
liberty  appears  essential  to  his  well-being,  though  not  the 
repugnant  slavery  of  a  bygone  age.  Not  only  did  the 
Emancipation  Act  produce  rapid  impoverishment  in  our 
West  Indian  possessions,  but  its  application  to  the  Cape 
Colonies  produced  a  movement  that  actually  altered  South 
African  history.  The  utter  futility  of  offering  armed  resist- 
ance to  the  law  had  already  been  made  manifest  to  the  Boers 
— nearly  all  of  whom  were  slave  owners — who  saw  in  the  Act 
ominous  signs  of  a  ruinous  future.  Notwithstanding  that  a 
liberal  compensation  was  being  paid  them,  the  enforced  loss 
of  their  slave  labour  was  regarded  as  the  last  straw  of  British 
iniquities.  Sweeping  reforms  are  always  viewed  by  those 
whom  they  adversely  affect  as  an  injustice,  and  the  Boers 
were  no  exception  to  the  rule.  The  crude  ideas  of  govern- 
ment that  had  prevailed  with  them  for  generations,  when 
each  farmstead  was  a  miniature  republic  and  its  owner  a 
petty  president,  were  sufficient  extenuation  for  their  obstinate 
belief  that,  when  equitable  and  fundamental  laws  superseded 


RESUME   OF   SOUTH    AFRICAN    HISTORY     35 

their  individual  liberties,  they  were  being  oppressed.  Migra- 
tion, then,  was  the  only  remedy  for  the  real  or  supposed  evils 
that  cession  to  England  had  brought  upon  them. 

The  Great  Trek  was  resolved  upon  and  carried  into 
execution,  the  result  of  which  was  the  founding,  about  1840, 
of  the  Transvaal  and  Orange  Free  State  Republics.  The 
departure  from  the  colony  of  the  majority  of  the  Dutch 
colonists,  estimated  at  some  8000  families,  was  a  stupendous 
movement.  President  Kruger  has,  when  addressing  his 
burghers,  frequently  likened  this  exodus  of  Boers  to  the 
Israelitish  flight  from  Egypt — the  children  of  Boerdom  fleeing 
from  the  British  Pharaoh.  And  a  reasonable  comparison  it  is, 
so  far  as  the  immense  difficulties  that  beset  their  journey,  from 
start  to  finish,  are  concerned.  Fierce  opposition  from  savage 
tribes,  and  attacks  from  wild  beasts,  greatly  reduced  their 
numbers,  about  a  quarter  of  them  perishing  before  they  could 
peaceably  settle  in  the  conquered  territories.  The  new  States 
they  created  will  for  all  time  remain  a  standing  tribute  to  the 
indomitable  bravery,  stamina,  and  resourcefulness  of  the  Boer 
race.  With  the  creation  of  these  alien  States  began  the 
interminable  series  of  troubles  which  successive  British 
statesmen  and  Cape  Governors  have  had  to  face,  until  at  last 
the  solution  was  sought  for  in  war. 

Following  the  succession  of  main  events  which  concern 
South  Africa  generally,  we  find  a  state  of  war  in  the  newly 
fledged  colony  of  Natal.  The  Boers  had  descended  from  the 
north,  and  had  attempted  to  establish  a  republican  govern- 
ment at  Pietermaritzburg,  but  the  Cape  Governor  sent  a 
military  expedition  against  them,  drove  them  north  again, 
and  in  1843  annexed  Natal  to  Cape  Colony. 

A  second  Kafir  War,  in  1847,  proved  how  difficult  it  was 
to  secure  expansion  of  territory  and  enforce  the  recognition 
of  civilized  laws  by  uncivilized  natives. 

In  1848,  owing  to  the  turbulent  condition  into  which  the 
newly  born  Orange  Free  State  had  fallen,  Sir  Harry  Smith, 
the  Cape  Governor,  proclaimed  the  republic  British  territory. 
The  Free  Staters  offered  a  brief  resistance  at  Boomplaats, 
were   defeated,  and  a  British    Garrison    was   established    at 


Z6     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

Bloemfontein,  the  capital.  The  Boer  leaders  had  been  unable 
to  enforce  their  laws  among  the  burghers,  thus  producing  a 
chaotic  condition  of  affairs  within  their  own  State.  Their 
unsuccessful  warfare  with  the  native  tribes  had  also  greatly- 
endangered  the  peace  of  South  Africa,  and  gave  ample 
excuse  for  British  intervention. 

In  the  Transvaal,  whither  the  majority  of  the  Boers  had 
migrated,  a  certain  stable  form  of  Government  prevailed, 
though  even  there  civil  war  was  only  narrowly  averted. 
Settling  their  internal  differences  themselves,  and  desiring  a 
recognition  of  their  independence  as  a  State  by  the  British 
Government,  they  accepted  an  agreement  in  1852,  known  as 
the  Sand  River  Convention,  which  provided,  under  certain 
conditions,  for  their  self-government. 

In  1853  representative  government  was  granted  by  the 
Crown  to  the  Cape  Colony,  which,  notwithstanding  the  loss 
of  a  number  of  seceding  Dutch  colonists,  was  progressing 
rapidly  in  wealth  and  population. 

The  withdrawal  of  British  troops  from  the  occupancy  of 
the  Orange  Free  State  in  1854,  and  restoration  of  its  own 
government,  restored  this  country  to  the  rank  of  an  indepen- 
dent State,  with  whom  the  British  remained  on  the  most 
amicable  terms  up  to  the  present  crisis. 

Natal  was  proclaimed  a  Crown  Colony  in  1856,  after 
having  been  associated  with  the  mother  colony  for  thirteen 
years.  Except  for  the  memorable  Zulu  War  of  1879,  when 
Cetewayo's  power  was  destroyed  and  Zululand  also  became  a 
Crown  Colony,  Natal  has  enjoyed  a  peaceful  and  prosperous 
career.  So  rapid  became  its  progress,  that  responsible 
government  was  conceded  to  the  colony  in  1893,  and  the  Zulu- 
land  territory  made  over  to  it  in  1897. 

These,  then,  were  the  four  principal  Colonies  and  States 
(Cape  Colony,  Natal,  the  Transvaal,  and  Orange  Free  State 
Republics)  involved  in  the  contest  in  South  Africa,  whose 
territories  became  one  vast  theatre  of  war  in  the  coming  race 
struggle. 

Responsible  government  was  granted  to  Cape  Colony  in 
1880,  a  concession  which  marked  an  important  phase  in  this 


RESUME   OF  SOUTH   AFRICAN    HISTORY     37 

colony's  history.  The  Dutch  electors  were  still  preponderant, 
and  this  fact  had  the  effect  of  changing  the  constitution  as  it 
had  existed  under  Crown  Colony  Government.  The  colony 
practically  reverted  to  Dutch  methods  of  legislation,  the 
Dutch  language  obtaining  equal  official  recognition  with 
English.  The  discoveries  of  gold  and  diamonds,  coal  and 
other  minerals,  had  added  new  and  valuable  industries  which 
enabled  the  colony  to  hold  continuously  the  paramount 
position  in  South  Africa,  commercially  and  politically.  Cape 
Town,  its  capital,  and  seat  of  Government  of  the  High  Com- 
missioner of  the  Cape,  is  the  metropolis  of  South  Africa.  As 
a  commercial  port  it  ranks  first,  and  the  town  itself  is  a  model 
among  modern  cities. 

Native  troubles  were  again  prevalent  in  the  colony  almost 
continuously  from  1877  to  1881,  viz.  the  Gaika  and  Gealeka 
rebellions,  and  the  Basuto  War.  The  Basutos,  being  a  proud 
and  warlike  race,  had  occasioned  considerable  trouble  during 
the  thirteen  years  of  their  annexation  to  Cape  Colony, 
which  ended  with  their  complete  severance  from  it.  Basuto- 
land  from  that  time  became  an  inland  Crown  Colony,  with 
special  laws  restricting  European  settlement  therein.  During 
this  period  an  important  change  was  taking  place,  shading 
all  other  pages  of  South  African  history,  since  this  is  the 
particular  time  from  which  can  be  dated  the  growth  of  that 
Dutch  ambition  which  involved  the  British  Empire,  eighteen 
years  afterwards,  in  a  vital  struggle  for  supremacy  in  South 
Africa. 

Owing  to  internal  dissensions,  financial  embarrassment, 
and  ill-luck  with  several  native  wars,  a  condition  of  affairs 
had  been  produced  within  the  Transvaal  Republic  akin  to 
chaos.  The  British  intervened,  saved  them  from  a  revenge- 
ful war  which  the  powerful  Zulu  nation  were  planning  to 
wage  against  them,  and  Sir  Theophilus  Shepstone,  with  the 
tacit  approval  of  the  burghers,  annexed  their  country  in 
1877.  British  assistance,  no  doubt,  was  opportunely  rendered 
and  appreciated  at  the  time  ;  but  progressive  British  rule  was 
no  more  palatable  to  the  unprogressive  Boers  than  before. 
The  Zulus  did  not  forgive  us  our  action  in  frustrating  their 


38    THE   COMMISSION    OF   H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

design  upon  the  Boers,  and  two  years  later  we  had  the 
fateful  Zulu  War  on  our  own  hands  as  the  first  result  of  our 
intervention. 

In  December,  1880,  the  Transvaalers  proclaimed  the 
Second  Transvaal  Republic,  and  took  the  field  against  British 
occupation.  The  towns  held  by  our  troops  were  invested, 
and  a  state  of  war  was  ended,  after  the  disastrous  reverse 
to  Sir  George  Colley's  relieving  force  at  Majuba  Hill,  by  a 
second  surrender  of  independence  to  the  republic  in  March, 
1881.  This  ultra-magnanimous  policy  of  the  British  Govern- 
ment of  the  period  was  so  little  in  accordance  with  our 
Imperial  traditions,  that  it  stands  almost  alone  in  the  ranks 
of  historical  events  which  will  puzzle  posterity.  Another 
convention  was  entered  into  between  the  British  and  Trans- 
vaal Governments,  Paul  Kruger  becoming  the  first  President 
of  the  rehabilitated  republic.  Fate  decreed  that  he  should 
also  be  the  last. 

The  establishment  of  a  German  Protectorate,  in  1884,  over 
the  western  region  north  of  the  Orange  River  was  the  intro- 
duction of  another  European  sovereignty  into  South  Africa, 
with  possibilities  of  future  trouble. 

Rhodesia,  or  Central  South  Africa,  is  an  immense  territory 
under  British  protectorate,  but  governed  principally  by  a 
corporate  body  known  as  the  Chartered  Company,  founded 
by  Mr.  Cecil  Rhodes.  Two  powerful  tribes — Mashonas  and 
Matabeles — inhabit  a  large  portion  of  the  territory,  with 
whom  severe  fighting  took  place  before  the  order  which  now 
prevails  there  could  be  established.  Salisbury  and  Buluwayo 
are  the  two  principal  centres  of  government  and  commerce, 
and  the  country,  rich  in  mineral  deposits  and  pastoral  dis- 
tricts, is  being  highly  developed.  A  railway  from  the  Cape 
connects  these  towns  with  the  outer  world,  and  it  is  this 
route  which  the  proposed  Cape  Town  to  Cairo  line  will  take. 
The  Bechuanaland  Protectorate,  as  a  separate  adminis- 
tration, "is  the  last  of  the  group  of  states,  colonies,  etc., 
national  and  political,  which,  prior  to  the  war,  accounted  for 
the  divisions  of  territory  in  the  map  of  South  Africa.  This 
tract  of  country  was  added  to  Cape  Colony  in  1895,  but  is 


RESUME   OF   SOUTH   AFRICAN    HISTORY     39 

separately  administered  by  the  High  Commissioner,  who  is 
represented  by  resident  commissioners. 

Incorporation,  annexation,  and  sovereign  protectorates 
have  practically  extinguished  or  absorbed  all  the  other  petty 
native  kingdoms  and  territories  which  have  not  been  touched 
upon  in  this  compressed  history. 

******* 

The  Anglo-Boer  conflict  was,  logically,  the  natural  result 
of  the  great  historical  error  of  judgment  of  1881,  and  of 
racial  antagonism  of  many  years'  growth.  The  unmilitary, 
inglorious,  and  abrupt  termination  of  war  following  the 
British  disaster  at  Majuba  Hill,  together  with  the  generous 
terms  of  peace  which  were  then  granted  by  us  to  the  Boers, 
indicated  a  policy  too  magnanimous  for  their  comprehension. 
The  restoration  of  independence  under  such  circumstances 
was  suggestive  to  the  Boers  that  they  had  gained  by  war  a 
position  of  equality  with  us  in  South  Africa — even  if  not  of 
supremacy.  This  idea  conceived  by  them  at  that  time,  and 
never  subsequently  eradicated,  was  at  the  bottom  of  all  the 
trouble  that  followed. 

The  Transvaalers  remained  quiet  for  a  brief  period,  but 
their  later  aggressions  compelled  the  British,  in  1S84,  to 
employ  force  to  keep  them  within  their  defined  territory.  In 
seeking  expansion,  which  could  not  possibly  be  necessary, 
they  invaded  British  territory  both  east  and  west.  Their 
objective  in  Zululand  was  clearly  perceptible,  viz.  an  outlet 
to  the  sea.  Becoming  dissatisfied  with  the  provisions  con- 
tained in  the  Pretorian  Convention  of  1881,  a  deputation  of 
Boer  delegates,  among  whom  was  President  Kruger,  visited 
London  to  get  it  altered.  The  London  Convention  of  1884 
was  the  result  of  their  visit,  and  likewise  the  harbinger  of 
much  future  trouble,  especially  in  regard  to  the  suzerainty 
question.  Suzerainty  signifies  paramount  authority,  or  power 
of  veto  over  specified  actions  of  vassal  states  or  communities. 
The  British  claimed  this  authority  of  suzerainty  over  the 
Transvaal  Republic ;  the  Boers  repudiated  it.  The  dispute 
arose  from  the  fact  that,  while  this  term  was  distinctly  speci- 
fied in  the  preamble  and  articles  of  the  Pretorian  Convention, 


40     THE   COMMISSION    OF    PI.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

it  was  omitted  from  the  corresponding  documents  concluded 
in  London.  The  British  aver  there  was  never  any  intention 
to  abrogate  the  suzerainty,  notwithstanding  its  omission  from 
the  London  Convention ;  also  that  it  was  not,  nor  could  have 
been,  a  question  for  controversial  discussion.  They  say 
further,  that  the  preamble  of  the  Pretorian  Convention,  which 
constitutes  the  basis  of  relationship  between  the  two  Govern- 
ments, was  not  repealed,  and  that  the  preamble  of  the 
London  Convention  explicitly  affirms  that  the  articles  of  that 
Convention  be  substituted  for  the  articles  embodied  in  the 
Pretorian  Convention,  thereby  specifically  indicating  what 
changes  were  being  made.  The  Boers,  however,  inconsis- 
tently asserted  that  the  preamble  as  well  as  the  articles  of 
the  London  Convention  displaces  the  document  drafted  in 
1 88 1.  Nevertheless,  the  Boer  delegates  actually  signed  the 
1884  Convention,  fully  cognizant  that  their  direct  request  for 
abolition  of  suzerainty  was  refused.  This  may  afford  some 
explanation  of  the  most  supreme  and  vital  of  the  many 
controversial  questions  at  issue  which  brought  about  the  war. 
The  discovery  of  rich  goldfields  on  the  Rand,  about  1886, 
attracted  a  cosmopolitan  congregation  of  wealth-seekers  from 
most  of  the  civilized  nations.  These  people  were  designated 
by  the  Boers  as  Uitlanders — or  outlanders.  Although  gold 
was  there  in  abundance,  yet  gold  was  required  to  obtain  it. 
The  Rand  was  no  place  for  the  adventurous  nugget-seeker. 
Many  companies  were  formed,  principally  British,  and  the 
capital  thus  raised  was  utilized  in  buying  expensive  mining 
machinery  and  plant  with  which  only  it  was  possible  to 
secure  the  precious  metal.  This  gold  fever  created  an  un- 
dreamed of  situation  in  this  hitherto  pastoral  country.  An 
impoverished  State  suddenly  became  an  opulent  and  im- 
portant country ;  an  Eldorado  had  been  unexpectedly  dis- 
covered, and  future  prosperity  appeared  assured  to  the 
Transvaal.  States,  however,  like  individuals,  are  apt  to 
succumb  to  the  vanities  that  sudden  acquisition  of  wealth 
places  within  their  reach,  and  become  intoxicated  with 
the  power  associated  with  it.  Unfortunately,  such  a  result 
overtook  this   State.      The  Pretorian  Government  imposed 


RESUME   OF   SOUTH   AFRICAN    HISTORY     41 

extraordinary  and  inconsistent  taxation  on  the  mines,  and 
obtained  an  abnormal  revenue  from  the  various  monopolies 
which  they  created.  Within  four  years  the  taxation  levied 
on  the  Rand  industries  had  increased  the  revenue  of  the 
republic  to  twenty-five  times  its  former  amount. 

The  old  instinctive  fear  of  losing  their  nationality  quickly 
supervened,  and  President  Kruger,  with  his  executive,  assumed 
an  arrogant  attitude  towards  the  Uitlander  population  totally 
at  variance  with  modern  ideas  of  civilized  government. 
The  Boers,  who  had  themselves  revolted  against  British  laws 
that  were  impartially  applied  to  all  alike,  were  now  refusing 
the  ordinary  rights  of  citizenship  which  are  usually  conceded 
to  aliens  in  any  well-ordered  foreign  country — the  aliens,  in 
this  instance,  providing  about  three-fourths  of  the  State 
revenue.  The  common  Boer  populace  were  insulting,  both 
in  behaviour  and  speech,  to  the  Uitlanders  generally,  but 
to  British  subjects  in  particular,  and  the  Boer  police  were 
equally  intolerant  and  rancorous  whenever  possible.  Redress 
could  not  be  sought  with  any  prospect  of  success  in  the  law 
courts,  where  the  magistrate  (or  landdrost),  although  known 
to  be  thoroughly  conversant  with  English,  would  refuse  to 
have  it  spoken  in  his  presence,  even  making  its  use  a  punish- 
able offence  if  persisted  in.  In  many  respects  the  land  of 
the  Inquisition  would  have  seemed  a  paradise  to  British 
subjects  on  the  Rand. 

In  Johannesburg  itself,  although  a  city  of  considerable 
external  grandeur,  the  sanitary  conditions  were  those  of 
China,  where  the  main  street  is  also  the  main  sewer.  Water 
was  a  commodity  obtainable  only  from  water-carts,  and, 
except  to  the  well-to-do,  was  too  expensive  to  use  except  for 
strictly  necessary  purposes.  No  vote  or  voice  in,  and  no 
authority  or  control  over,  the  municipal  conduct  of  a  town 
built  by  themselves  was  practically  permitted  them.  Inequit- 
able political  privileges,  a  rigid  press  censorship,  stringent 
regulations  concerning  public  meetings,  and  numerous  dis- 
abilities affecting  their  domestic  and  commercial  life,  were 
imposed  upon  all  aliens,  such  as  are  not  endured  anywhere 
except  under  the  most  despotic  of  governments.     Such  was 


42     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

the  condition  of  the  Uitlanders,  enforced  upon  them  in  direct 
contravention  of  the  solemn  assurance  contained  in  the  pro- 
clamation issued  by  the  Boer  leaders  when  they  reassumed 
the  government  of  the  republic  in  1881,  wherein  it  was 
stated  : — 

"To  all  inhabitants,  without  exception,  we  promise  the  pro- 
tection of  the  law,  and  all  the  privileges  attendant  thereon.  We 
repeat  solemnly  that  our  motto  is,  '  Unity  and  Reconciliation.' " 

The  gold  that  might  have  been  a  blessing  to  the  State 
rapidly  became  its  curse  instead.  It  tainted  the  fingers  of 
many  high  officials,  whose  ideas  of  the  morality  that  usually 
governs  public  life  were  somewhat  analogous  to  those  of  a 
Chinese  mandarin — very  elastic.  Bribery  and  corruption 
appear  to  have  permeated  every  government  department 
where  gold  could  influence  or  obtain  a  concession.  Greed  of 
gold  had  taken  the  place  of  those  tenets  of  Christianity 
hitherto  sacredly  handed  down  through  each  generation  from 
the  deeply  religious  pioneers  of  the  Boer  race. 

With  the  development  of  the  gold-mines  came  a  rapid 
influx  of  foreigners  to  the  Rand,  which  somewhat  perturbed 
the  timorous  officialism  of  the  republic,  and  tended  to  increase 
the  severity  of  their  infatuated  policy.  The  State  franchise, 
or  privileges  of  citizenship,  was  raised,  in  1890,  from  five  to 
fourteen  years  of  continuous  residence  within  the  republic, 
and  so  hedged  round  with  distasteful  conditions  that  even  then 
its  acceptance  was  a  question  of  very  doubtful  advantage. 
This  and  other  equally  intolerable  laws,  political  and  economic, 
which  were  subsequently  enacted,  pressed  heavily  on  those 
Uitlanders  who  had  enjoyed  the  privileges  accorded  by 
British  or  American  institutions.  Petitions  were  presented- 
appealing  against  these  laws,  some  of  which  directly  contra- 
vened the  articles  of  the  London  Convention,  both  in  spirit 
and  in  fact,  but  without  avail.  The  arbitrary  conduct  of 
the  Boer  Executive  provoked  a  feeling  of  repugnance  to 
submitting  to  such  a  tyrannical  oligarchy.  The  resulting 
effects  were  the  Johannesburg  revolt,  and  the  Jameson  Raid 
of   1895-96,   which   ended    disastrously   at  Doornkop,   near 


RESUME   OF   SOUTH   AFRICAN    HISTORY     43 

Pretoria.  The  Raid  episode  is  oi  too  recent  a  date  to  need 
recapitulation  here ;  suffice  it  to  say  that  the  grit,  if  not  the 
design,  of  those  plucky  five  hundred  men  who  rode  from 
Mafeking  to  the  relief  of  the  Uitlanders  was  generally 
admired  at  the  time.  Their  act  being  contrary  to  the  law 
of  nations,  the  principal  leaders  of  the  Raid  were  sent  to 
England  under  arrest,  tried  in  London,  and  sentenced  to 
various  terms  of  imprisonment.  The  most  prominent 
members  of  the  Johannesburg  Reform  Committee  were  also 
arrested  by  the  Boers,  and  tried  at  Pretoria  for  high  treason 
against  the  republic.  Four  of  the  principals  were  condemned 
to  death,  the  others  receiving  imprisonment  according  to 
their  degree  of  prominence  and  guilt,  accompanied  by  the 
imposition  of  heavy  fines.  Owing  to  the  outburst  of  adverse 
public  sentiment  the  death  penalties  were  commuted  to  a 
fine  of  ;^25,ooo  for  each  of  the  condemned  leaders,  and  of 
;^2000  as  the  price  of  freedom  for  each  of  the  minor  prisoners. 
At  the  request  of  the  Imperial  Government,  the  republic 
sent  in  an  account  for  damages  caused  by  the  Raid,  the  Boers 
demanding  indemnification  under  two  heads :  material 
damages,  ^677,938  3^-.  3^/, ;  moral  or  intellectual  injury, 
^1,000,000,  which  unique  claim  was  not  entertained. 

After  the  Raid,  affairs  went  from  bad  to  worse  for  the 
Uitlanders,  but  especially  for  British  subjects,  who  were  now 
held  in  great  detestation  by  the  Boers.  As  a  last  resource,  a 
monster  petition,  signed  by  over  21,000  Uitlanders,  was  for- 
warded to  the  suzerain,  Queen  Victoria,  early  in  1899,  pray- 
ing for  intervention  and  protection  for  British  subjects.  The 
serious  attention  of  the  Imperial  Government  was  now 
arrested  by  this  direct  appeal,  and  the  negotiations  that 
ultimately  ended  with  war  were  commenced. 

Anticipating  this  procedure,  the  astute  Boers  had  taken 
every  advantage  which  the  Raid  had  afforded  them  of 
strongly  arming  themselves.  For  so  small  a  State,  enormous 
sums  were  being  spent  annually  for  military  purposes,  and 
vast  quantities  of  warlike  material — guns,  rifles,  and  ammu- 
nition— were  imported  direct  from  European  arsenals  into 
the  republic.    Ostensibly,  these  preparations  were  for  internal 


44    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

protection  and  defence  against  future  armed  incursions  of  a 
buccaneering  nature.  In  reality  they  were  for  quite  a 
different  object — the  realization  of  the  fervent  dream  of  the 
Afrikander  Bond. 

This  Bond  is  composed  of  a  political  union  of  men 
belonging  to  each  and  all  of  the  South  African  states  and 
colonies,  though  the  term  is  usually  applied  only  to  a  certain 
political  party  of  Dutch  Cape  colonists.  The  end  and  aim 
which  they  have  in  view  is  the  expulsion  of  the  British 
flag  from  South  Africa,  and  the  establishment  of  a  united 
South  Africa  under  Dutch  supremacy. 

In  May,  1899,  a  conference  between  President  Kruger  and 
Sir  Alfred  Milner,  the  British  High  Commissioner,  was  held 
at  Bloemfontein  to  discuss  the  main  questions  at  issue. 
Impossible  propositions  were  put  forward  as  a  solution  of 
the  Uitlander  grievances  by  the  Machiavelian  president, 
who  also  introduced  into  the  conference  difficult  questions 
quite  extraneous  to  the  subjects  intended  for  discussion. 
The  historic  meeting  ended  with  futile  results,  the  published 
despatches  bearing  on  the  conference  showing  that  the  situa- 
tion had  become  sufficiently  acute  to  demand  decisive  action 
from  the  Imperial  Government.  The  High  Commissioner 
stated  therein  :  "  The  case  for  intervention  is  overwhelming  ; " 
and  he  emphasized  the  necessity  for  "  some  striking  proof  of 
the  intention  of  her  Majesty's  Government  not  to  be  ousted 
from  its  position  in  South  Africa." 

The  tone  of  the  despatches  which  subsequently  passed 
between  the  Imperial  and  Transvaal  Governments  became 
less  and  less  conciliatory,  although  the  British  made  a  few 
ineffectual  attempts  to  arrive  at  an  amicable  understanding 
with  the  republic. 

Early  in  September  an  uncompromising  despatch  was 
received  from  the  Transvaal  Government,  in  which  they  with- 
drew what  few  concessions  they  had  previously  offered,  and 
repudiated  the  existence  of  British  suzerainty  in  emphatic 
terms. 

A  concise  but  very  temperate  reply  was  thereupon  de- 
spatched to  the  bellicose  republic,  offering  final  conditions 


RESUME   OF   SOUTH   AFRICAN    HISTORY     45 

for  a  peaceful  settlement.  The  concluding  paragraph  of  this 
extremely  important  despatch  was  full  of  significance.  It 
ran  as  follows  : — 

"  If,  however,  as  they  most  anxiously  hope  not  to  be  the  case, 
the  reply  of  the  South  African  Republic  should  be  negative  or 
inconclusive,  I  am  to  state  that  her  Majesty's  Government  must 
reserve  to  themselves  the  right  to  reconsider  the  situation  de  novo, 
and  to  formulate  their  own  proposals  for  a  final  settlement." 

Such  were  the  words  used  by  Mr.  Chamberlain,  the 
Colonial  Secretary,  who  was  conducting  these  delicate 
negotiations,  and  which  admitted  of  only  one  interpretation. 
The  reply  "  Yes "  or  "  No,"  in  substance,  was  only  now 
required  as  the  decision  for  either  peace  or  war. 

The  Transvaal  answer  to  this  despatch  was  a  substantive 
rejection  of  the  collective  proposals  put  forward. 

On  September  22nd  the  Imperial  Government  drafted 
another  despatch,  and  sent  it  to  the  Transvaal,  its  purport 
being  an  expression  of  regret  that  the  proposals  submitted 
for  the  consideration  of  the  Pretorian  Government  had  met 
with  disfavour,  and  that,  in  accordance  with  the  declaration 
previously  made,  they  would  shortly  put  the  same  into 
execution. 

The  political  position  in  South  Africa  was  now  in  statu 
quo  prior  to  the  conference.  Statesmanship  and  diplomacy 
had  nearly  got  beyond  the  stage  of  argument  and  despatch 
writing,  and  the  worst  arbiter  of  all  international  disputes — 
War — was  even  now  appearing  above  the  horizon. 

The  situation  was  considerably  aggravated  owing  to  the 
very  unfriendly  attitude  of  the  Orange  Free  State,  with  whom 
the  British  had  no  political  differences,  dormant  or  existent, 
but  who  pledged  themselves  to  fulfil  their  treaty  obligations 
to  the  sister  republic.  President  Steyn  had  openly  declared 
this  hostile  policy  by  a  resolution  which  had  received  the 
approval  of  the  Free  State  Raad ;  shortly  afterwards 
emphasizing  his  avowed  intentions  by  making  military 
preparations.  In  the  Transvaal  also,  ominous  signs  of  the 
coming   storm    were   everywhere    conspicuous,   such   as   the 


46     THE    COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

massing  of  armed  burghers  and  of  military  stores  near  the 
Natal  border  which  had  followed  the  last  British  despatch. 

The  climax  of  the  negotiations  was  reached  on  October 
Qth,  when  the  Transvaal  Government  forwarded  the  memor- 
able despatch — or  ultimatum — containing  demands  of  such 
a  nature,  and  worded  in  such  a  bellicose  tone,  that  instant 
rejection  was  the  only  treatment  it  could  receive  from  the 
British  Government.  Besides  submitting  wholly  impossible 
propositions  for  acceptance,  President  Kruger  demanded — 

"  That  the  British  troops  on  the  frontiers  be  withdrawn ;  that  all 
reinforcements  which  had  arrived  in  South  Africa  since  June  should 
be  removed  from  the  country;  and  that  all  British  troops  then  on 
the  high  seas,  outward  bound,  should  not  land  in  any  South  African 
port." 

The  British  Government  were  to  offer  compliance  within 
forty-eight  hours,  viz.  by  5  P.M.,  October  ilth,  failing  which, 
the  despatch  affirmed,  the  Transvaal  Government — 

"  to  their  deep  regret,  would  be  constrained  to  consider  such 
action  as  a  formal  declaration  of  war,  and  that  any  further  movements 
of  troops  towards  the  frontiers  within  the  specified  period  would  also 
be  considered  a  formal  declaration  of  war." 

On  October  loth,  the  British  Government  telegraphed  to 
the  High  Commissioner  the  reply  message  as  follows  : — 

"  Her  Majesty's  Government  acknowledges  with  deep  regret  the 
receipt  of  the  peremptory  demands  of  the  South  African  Republic. 
In  reply  thereto,  will  you  be  pleased  to  inform  the  Government  of 
the  South  African  Republic  that  the  conditions  put  forward  by  them 
are  such  as  Her  Majesty's  Government  is  unable  to  discuss." 

The  British  representative  in  Pretoria  was  also  instructed 
to  demand  his  passports  coincidently  with  the  handing  in  of 
the  British  reply.     Thus  ended  diplomacy. 

On  October  nth,  1899,  the  Boers  commenced  hostilities, 
the  forces  of  the  Transvaal  and  Orange  Free  State  republics 
invading  the  British  colony  of  Natal  the  following  day.  And 
thus  the  bayonet  supplanted  the  pen. 


CHAPTER   IV 

NAVAL  BRIGADE   IN   SOUTH   AFRICA  :   ANGLO-BOER  WAR 

1899-1900 

From  October  i/^th  to  November  2nd,  1899 

Simons  Bay,  the  headquarters  of  the  British  Cape 
Squadron,  had  become  the  scene  of  great  activity.  Rear- 
Admiral  Sir  Robert  Harris  took  prompt  precautionary 
measures  to  guard  the  ships  of  his  squadron  and  royal  dock- 
yard against  any  contemplated  machinations  of  the  enemy, 
and  also  from  seditionary  acts  of  disloyalists  with  whom  Cape 
Colony  was  known  to  be  impregnated.  Armed  picket-boats 
patrolled  round  the  ships  by  night,  strong  guards  were  posted 
at  the  dockyard  and  magazines,  and  proclamations  were 
posted  up  informing  the  populace  of  the  restrictions  that  were 
being  necessarily  imposed  upon  them.  The  crews  of  the 
squadron  were  also  organized  ready  to  land  should  any 
rebellious  risings  occur  in  the  vicinity  of  Simonstown.  Great 
disaffection  among  the  Dutch-speaking  colonists  was  known 
to  exist,  and  the  impulsive  action  of  the  dual  republics — 
amounting  almost  to  a  coup  d'etat — had  called  for  the  vigorous 
policy  of  vigilance. 

The  Terrible  and  Poiverftd  (cruisers,  ist  class),  Doris 
(cruiser,  2nd  class  —  flagship),  Monarch  (battleship),  the 
gunboat  Thrush,  and  a  few  small  types  of  torpedo  craft 
comprised  the  naval  strength  in  port ;  the  other  ships  of  the 
squadron  being  now  at  Durban  and  Delagoa  Bay  and  at 
important  points  around  the  coast. 

Fleet  routines  were  suspended,  and  a  special  daily  pro- 
gramme was  substituted,  which  chiefly  took  the  form  of  field 

47 


48     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

operations  and  other  instructions  which  would  be  useful 
should  the  landing  of  a  naval  force  become  necessary. 

The  military  position  in  South  Africa  during  the  early 
stage  of  hostilities  will  be  briefly  recapitulated,  in  order  to 
place  the  subject  under  narration  more  clearly  before  the 
reader. 

The  armies  of  the  two  republics,  then  estimated  at  about 
60,000  men,  had  been  partially  mobilized  and  concentrated 
near  the  borders  of  the  colonies  prior  to  the  despatch  of  the 
Ultimatum.  The  Orange  Free  State  forces  were  near  the 
passes  of  the  Drakensberg,  while  those  of  the  Transvaal  had 
assumed  positions  threatening  the  northern  angle  of  Natal, 
which  colony  both  forces — some  20,000  strong — simul- 
taneously invaded  under  the  supreme  command  of  Com- 
mandant General  Joubert.  One  detached  force  of  Transvaalers, 
about  7000  strong,  proceeded  westward,  under  the  famous 
General  Cronje,  to  seize  Mafeking,  with  its  supplies  and 
railway  rolling  stock.  Another  force  of  Free  Staters,  nearly 
5000  strong,  under  Commandant  Wessels,  were  attracted  to 
Kimberley,  with  its  alluring  diamond  mines ;  while  certain 
detached  commandoes  threatened  the  principle  strategic 
positions  in  northern  Cape  Colony  and  along  the  western 
borders.  Nearly  two-thirds  of  the  republican  forces  were 
thus  ready  for  war,  the  principal  movement  being  directed 
against  Natal.  The  objective  of  the  Boer  plans,  as  empha- 
sized by  their  sudden  stroke  of  policy  in  forcing  on  war,  was  to 
crumple  up  our  scattered  forces,  and  seize  the  whole  of  South 
Africa  before  reinforcements  could  arrive.  Possessed  with 
the  vast  military  resources  since  known  to  have  been  at  their 
disposal,  and  the  golden  opportunities  within  their  grasp, 
there  was  no  earthly  reason  why  their  avowed  intentions  and 
aspirations  should  not  have  been  crowned  with  success,  or 
something  like  it.     But  the  Shakespearian  maxim, 

"  There  is  a  tide  in  the  affairs  of  men, 
Which,  taken  at  the  flood,  leads  on  to  fortune," 

was  not  heeded — providentially  for  us.  Otherwise,  Mafeking, 
Kimberley,  and  Ladysmith,  with  their  lines  of  communication 
severed,  and  all  hope  of  retreat  barred,  would  have  been  kept 


NAVAL    BRIGADE   IN    SOUTH    AFRICA        49 

in  isolation  pending  the  fortunes  of  war.  Nothing  but  the 
white  ensign  could  then  have  kept  the  Boers  from  the  goals 
of  their  ambition — Capetown  and  Durban — though  the  coast 
towns  themselves  the  Boers  could  not  have  occupied,  nor 
could  even  have  approached  within  the  range  limit  of  the 
British  squadron's  guns.  What  might  have  then  followed 
nobody  could  possibly  foresee,  for  the  whole  of  the  Dutch 
colonists  would  by  that  time  have  made  the  struggle  a 
common  cause,  thus  at  least  doubling  the  Boer  strength  and 
creating  an  insoluble  military  problem.  Perhaps  a  complete 
mobilization  of  the  British  Fleet  and  Army,  and  a  general  call 
to  arms  to  fight  for  Imperial  existence,  might  have  been  the 
final  outcome — who  knows  ?  But  as  the  Boers  did  not  execute 
this  bold  stroke,  there  is  no  further  need  to  expatiate.  Yet, 
the  ambitious  project  of  first  taking  those  three  towns,  and 
thereby  dealing  a  vital  blow  at  our  prestige,  undoubtedly 
changed  the  Boer  plan  of  campaign  and  saved  the  British 
forces  from  a  task  of  infinitely  greater  magnitude — great 
even  though  the  task  was  that  did  exist.  So  much  for  the 
Boer  aspect ;  the  position,  as  it  concerns  the  British,  follows. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  a  force  of  about  6000  British 
troops  were  despatched  from  India  in  September,  and  pro- 
ceeded direct  to  Natal,  the  ministry  of  that  colony  being 
justly  alarmed  at  its  undefensive  condition  in  view  of  apparent 
possibilities.  About  2000  reinforcements  also  left  England 
to  strengthen  the  defence  of  Cape  Colony,  besides  the  battalion 
of  infantry  brought  from  Mauritius  in  the  Powerful,  which 
ship,  and  the  Terrible,  had  joined  the  Cape  squadron,  thus 
adding  two  large  cruisers  with  106  guns  and  2000  men  to  the 
naval  strength  of  the  station.  The  military  additions  had 
now  augmented  the  Imperial  forces  in  South  Africa  to  about 
22,000  men  when  war  broke  out,  viz.  15,000  in  Natal  under 
General  Sir  George  White,  and  7000  in  Cape  Colony  under 
General  Sir  Forestier  Walker. 

The  position  in  Natal,  where  it  had  been  correctly  surmised 
that  the  heaviest  blow  would  be  struck,  had  made  it  a  military 
necessity  to  place  the  bulk  of  the  troops  in  that  colony.  For 
urgent  political  and  strategical    reasons,  Sir  George   White 

E 


50    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

chose  Ladysmith  for  his  headquarters  and  defensible  base, 
the  concentration  of  an  immense  quantity  of  military  material 
there,  besides  the  junction  at  that  point  of  the  Free  State 
branch  line  with  the  Natal  trunk  line,  having  given  supreme 
importance  to  the  town.  Dundee,  forty  miles  further  north, 
the  centre  of  the  Natal  coalfields,  was  held  by  General  Penn- 
Symons  with  some.  5000  troops,  and  was  the  most  advanced 
position  held  in  the  colony,  the  other  important  towns  further 
north  having  been  reluctantly  but  judiciously  abandoned  to 
the  enemy,  though  the  railway  was  unfortunately  left  intact. 

To  leave  Cape  Colony  and  our  western  possessions  to  run 
the  hazard  as  the  situation  developed  was  all  the  general  could 
do  with  the  limited  force  at  his  disposal.  The  Rhodesian 
regiment,  about  450  men,  held  Fort  Tuli  near  the  Limpopo 
drifts  north  of  the  Transvaal.  The  Bechuanaland  Protec- 
torate regiment,  and  police,  together  with  the  town  guard, 
about  1000  strong,  were  holding  Mafeking  on  the  western 
border.  Kimberley  was  defended  by  about  600  regular  troops 
in  conjunction  with  Cape  police,  local  volunteer  forces,  and 
the  town  guard,  a  total  of  just  over  3500  men.  Orange  River 
station,  an  important  strategical  point,  was  held  by  a  force  of 
about  2500  regulars  and  a  few  Colonials.  De  Aar  junction, 
where  considerable  military  stores  had  been  accumulated,  was 
occupied  by  1000  troops.  Naauwport  junction  on  the  Port 
Elizabeth  line,  and  Stormberg  junction  on  the  East  London 
line,  were  each  held  by  some  500  men.  The  bulk  of  the 
remaining  troops  were  established  on  the  railway  midway 
between  De  Aar  and  Naauwport,  the  rest  being  stationed  on 
the  lines  of  communication  from  Capetown  northwards. 

A  glance  at  the  map  of  South  Africa  will  confirm  the 
statement,  that  British  troops  never  had  a  more  arduous  task 
than  that  which  confronted  them  at  this  early  period  of  the 
war.  To  hold  the  enemy  in  check,  and  prevent  invasion  as 
much  as  possible,  until  the  reinforcements  then  outward  bound 
could  arrive,  was  their  object,  and  all  they  could  hope  to  do. 

Napoleon's  generals  with  their  unique  fighting  experiences, 
could  not  have  accomplished  their  task  with  better  results 
than  did  the  British  commanders  upon  whom  fell  the  shock 


NAVAL   BRIGADE   IN   SOUTH    AFRICA        51 

of  the  enemy's  premeditated  onslaught.  The  gallant  Baden- 
Powell,  with  a  humorous  obstinacy,  successfully  held  Mafeking 
against  vastly  superior  forces,  the  town  being  rigorously 
besieged  for  seven  months.  The  pertinacious  resistance  of 
Colonel  Kekewich  kept  Kimberley  intact,  until  relieved  by 
French's  brilliant  cavalry  dash,  after  some  four  months'  in- 
vestment. The  historical  defence  of  Ladysmith  by  Sir 
George  White  is  a  brilliant  episode  in  British  military  history, 
as  the  capture  or  surrender  of  the  place  would  probably  have 
produced  disastrous  consequences  not  easily  gauged. 

The  enemy  had  obviously  underrated  the  quality  of  their 
Imperial  and  Colonial  adversaries,  a  peremptory  summons 
to  surrender,  or  a  vigorous  bombardment  of  each  for  a  few 
days,  being  the  only  necessary  preliminaries  in  Boer  opinion 
to  the  possession  of  these  three  towns.  They  had  arrested 
their  forward  movements  in  both  colonies,  bent  on  enforcing 
their  submission  ;  the  delay  that  this  change  of  plan  entailed 
was  as  fatal  to  their  scheme  as  it  was  entirely  in  favour  of 
the  British.  Kruger  had  appealed  to  the  God  of  battles — a 
euphemism  for  foreign  intervention — to  assist  the  republican 
armies  against  the  hereditary  British  foe,  but  the  strategy  of 
his  generals  was  certainly  due  to  a  mistaken  view  of  the 
situation.  His  fervent  appeal  was  being  ignored  or  refused, 
for  the  British  side  had  received  the  supplicated  favours 
instead — a  counterpoise  to  the  sentimental  policy  which  had 
placed  our  South  African  dominions  at  the  mercy  of  the 
enemy. 

This  brief  prologue  may  afford  a  fair  conception  of  the 
military  position  from  the  Ultimatum  up  to  the  investment 
of  Ladysmith.  The  principal  events  of  the  war,  but  those 
affecting  the  Terrible  in  particular,  will  now  be  followed  in 
their  order  of  sequence. 

Reinforcements  being  urgently  needed  at  every  strategic 
point  threatened  by  the  Boers,  a  naval  brigade  was  despatched 
from  the  ships  at  Simonstown  on  October  20th,  to  co-operate 
with  the  troops  holding  Stormberg  junction,  whither  they 
proceeded  vid  De  Aar.  Commander  Ethelston  {Powerful) 
was  in  command.  Major  Plumbe  {Doris)  senior  marine  officer, 


52     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

Captain  Mullins  {Terrible)  the  quartermaster  of  the  marine 
force,  and  Fleet-Surgeon  Porter  {Doris)  the  senior  medical 
officer.  The  brigade  consisted  of  300  marines,  fifty  blue- 
jackets, with  two  Q.F.  field  guns.  The  Terrible  contributed 
eighty  marines,  under  Lieutenant  Lawrie,  and  one  medical 
steward  and  eight  stokers  for  ambulance  party.  The  detach- 
ments received  a  hearty  send-off  from  their  respective  ships, 
and  on  landing  were  inspected  by  the  admiral,  who  delivered 
a  brief  and  inspiriting  speech,  reminding  the  brigade  what  the 
Navy  expected  from  those  who  had  the  enviable  honour  to 
represent  it  on  such  momentous  occasions  as  this.  Preceded 
by  the  squadron's  massed  bands  playing  "  Soldiers  of  the 
Queen,"  they  marched  to  the  station,  and  entrained  for  the 
front,  where  they  hoped  "  to  fight  for  England's  glory,"  as 
the  words  of  the  tune  to  which  they  marched  encouraged 
them  to  do.  Thus  commenced  the  Navy's  active  participa- 
tion in  the  war. 

The  same  evening  a  signal  was  made  to  the  squadron 
announcing  a  British  victory  at  Talana  Hill,  near  Dundee. 
General  Penn-Symons  had  received  the  first  shock  of  the 
Boer  armies,  and  had  temporarily  stemmed  the  swift  current 
of  invasion.  This  tactical  victory  cost  our  side  the  gallant 
general,  who  was  mortally  wounded,  besides  nearly  450  killed, 
wounded,  and  prisoners.  The  enemy  had  also  lost  heavily. 
The  check,  and  gain  of  time,  were  the  only  results  of  the 
fight,  except  an  object  lesson  in  what  British  pluck  can 
accomplish  under  capable  leaders.  This  war  has  certainly 
proved  that  no  hill  is  too  high  for  the  Boer  to  climb,  or  too 
high  for  a  British  soldier  to  dislodge  his  foe  from.  Two  days 
after  the  battle  the  British  abandoned  Dundee,  the  Boer 
artillery  having  rendered  the  position  untenable,  the  situation 
besides  being  too  dangerous  for  a  detached  force  to  be  placed 
in.  The  troops  and  necessary  transport  were  hurriedly  with- 
drawn to  Ladysmith,  the  force  being  piloted  through  a  wild 
and  broken  country  by  Colonel  Dartnell,  of  the  Natal  Police, 
who  was  compelled  to  adopt  a  circuitous  route  to  avoid 
undesirable  collision  with  the  enemy.  A  distance  of  nearly 
70  miles  was  traversed  in  four  days,  30  of  which  were  covered 


NAVAL   BRIGADE   IN    SOUTH    AFRICA        53 

by  a  forced  march  on  the  last  day — a  military  exploit  that 
must  almost  rank  with  a  victory.  Meanwhile,  Sir  George 
White  was  affording  the  retreating  column  invaluable  assist- 
ance by  creating  diversions  in  their  favour  elsewhere.  On 
the  2ist,  a  force  was  despatched  from  Ladysmith  under 
General  French  northwards.  The  enemy  was  met  with  at 
Elandslaagte  and  defeated  with  heavy  loss ;  200  Boers, 
including  the  wounded  general  who  commanded  them,  and 
two  machine  guns,  being  captured.  The  main  object  of  the 
British  having  been  accomplished,  the  force  was  withdrawn 
to  Ladysmith  next  day.  Again,  on  the  24th,  while  the 
Dundee  column  were  executing  the  most  critical  part  of  their 
hazardous  march,  the  Ladysmith  troops  sallied  forth  and 
delivered  another  check  to  the  enemy  at  Rietfontein,  seven 
miles  N.E.  of  the  town.  The  safety  of  the  column  having 
been  assured,  the  force  retired,  elated  with  their  successes. 

The  brief  details  of  the  Natal  fighting  received  from  the 
front  had  clearly  demonstrated  that  the  Boers  were  pre- 
eminently superior  in  artillery,  both  as  regards  power  and 
range. 

They  had  in  the  field  large  mobile  guns  throwing  a 
94-lb.  shell  with  an  effective  range  of  12,000  yards.  The 
British  had  only  light  field  artillery,  firing  a  15-lb.  shell,  with 
a  range  of  not  more  than  6000  yards.  This  disparity  in 
artillery  placed  Sir  George  White  in  a  very  serious  position, 
and  necessitated  his  appealing  to  the  Navy  for  assistance. 
The  story  of  this  appeal  and  the  lightning  response  made  to 
it  is,  perhaps,  best  related  in  the  form  of  an  extract  from  a 
speech,  delivered  by  Admiral  Harris  at  the  pubHc  reception 
accorded  him  at  Devonport  in  May,  1901.  He  said:  "On 
October  25th,  General  Sir  George  White  telegraphed — 'The 
Boer  guns  are  greatly  outranging  my  guns.  Can  you  let  me 
have  a  few  Naval  guns  ?'  He  replied  in  the  affirmative,  but 
found  that  there  were  no  field  mountings.  Then  he  sent  for 
Captain  Scott,  of  the  Terrible,  and  asked  him  when  he  could 
give  him  plans  for  mountings  of  47-inch  guns.  Captain 
Scott  replied,  the  evening  he  saw  him,  '  To-morrow  morning, 
at  eight  o'clock.'     The  plans  were  produced,  and,  by  dint  of 


54      THE   COMMISSION    OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE"' 

hard  work  in  the  dockyard,  the  guns  on  their  extemporized 
carriages  were,  by  5  P.M.  on  the  26th,  on  board  the  Powerful, 
en  route  to  Ladysmith." 

These  few  words  spoken  by  Admiral  Harris  give  the 
reason  why  long-range  guns  were  asked  for.  The  fact  that 
they  would  be  required  had,  however,  been  anticipated  by  our 
captain,  and  some  guns  were  actually  mounted  and  ready  for 
service  on  shore  prior  to  the  receipt  of  Sir  George  White's 
telegram. 

The  following  extract  from  a  paper  read  by  Captain 
Scott,  at  Hong  Kong,  bearing  on  this  subject,  may  be  found 
interesting : — 

"  On  October  14th  the  Terrible  arrived  at  the  Cape  and  found 
the  campaign  commenced,  the  Boers  already  across  the  Frontier,  the 
British  with  insufficient  troops  to  resist  them,  and  their  base  6000 
miles  from  the  scene  of  operations. 

"  Under  these  circumstances  it  was  apparent  that  the  Boers  might 
invest  Mafeking,  Kiraberley,  and  Ladysmith,  and  then,  having  their 
base  open,  bring  down  from  Pretoria  long-range  guns,  against  which 
field  guns  would  be  powerless. 

"  I  therefore  took  steps  to  see  whether  a  mounting  could  be 
made  which  would  enable  the  Terrible' s\ong-i2iX\gQ,  12-pounders  to  be 
used  on  shore  to  keep  the  Boer  siege  guns  at  a  respectable  distance. 
By  the  21st  a  mounting  was  made,  tried,  and  found  satisfactory.  It 
consisted  of  a  log  of  wood  to  form  a  trail,  mounted  on  an  axletree 
with  a  pair  of  ordinary  Cape-waggon  wheels.  On  to  this  was  placed 
the  ship  carriage,  bolted  down  and  secured  in  such  a  manner  as  not 
to  interfere  with  its  being  put  back  on  board,  should  circumstances 
have  required  it;  the  necessity  of  this  of  course  added  to  the 
difficulty  in  designing  the  mounting,  a  fact  which  perhaps  my  critics 
overlooked  when  they  condemned  it  as  clumsy. 

"  On  Wednesday,  October  25th,  General  White,  in  Ladysmith, 
finding  that  he  had  no  artillery  capable  of  keeping  the  Boer  siege 
guns  in  check,  wired  to  know  if  it  were  possible  for  the  Navy  to 
send  him  some  long-range  47  guns. 

"  The  Admiral  asked  me  if  I  could  design  a  mounting  for  a  47 
and  get  two  finished  by  the  following  afternoon.  It  was  rather  a 
rush ;  but  they  were  ready  by  5  p.m.,  put  on  board  the  Powerful,  and 
she  started  with  them,  and  four  12-pounders  for  Durban. 


y 

>■ 

p 

Ch 

— ' 

^ 

Z 

-y: 

^ 

o 

^ 

H 

b 
'J 

C/2 
2 

C/J 

O 

»>; 

2; 

en 

^ 

H 

On 

< 

< 
■J 

en 

z; 

< 

Q 

V 

H 

a 

a 

J 

tn 

< 

2; 

H 

p 

2 

o 

a 

s 

«5 

3 

X 

a 

z 

^ 

'J 

o 

z 

3h 

o 

ri 

a 

a 

a 

G 

2 

Z 

< 

1:3 

NAVAL   BRIGADE    IN    SOUTH    AFRICA        55 

"  Immediately  on  arrival,  Captain  Lambton,  with  great  prompti- 
tude, took  the  guns  to  Ladysmith.  He  arrived  in  the  nick  of  time, 
and  his  brigade  played  a  most  important  part  in  the  defence  of 
Ladysmith.  Forty-eight  hours  after  his  arrival  the  door  was  closed, 
and  the  garrison  remained  beleaguered  for  119  days.  The  mounting 
consisted  of  four  pieces  of  timber,  14  feet  long  by  12  inches,  placed 
in  the  form  of  a  cross.  On  to  the  centre  of  this  was  placed  the 
ordinary  ship  mounting,  bolted  through  to  a  plate  underneath.  The 
pedestal  and  timbers  were  thus  all  securely  bolted  together.  Next, 
the  gun-carriage  was  dropped  over  the  spindle,  and  secured  down 
by  its  clip-plate.  Subsequent  experiments  with  a  platform  of  this 
description  showed  that  it  was  not  even  necessary  to  fill  in  round 
the  timbers  with  earth;  on  firing,  a  slight  jump  of  the  platform,  of 
course,  took  place,  but  this  in  itself  was  advantageous,  as  it  relieved 
the  strain." 

Having  explained  how  the  guns  were  despatched,  a 
description  of  their  rapid  transformation  from  immobility  to 
that  of  complete  mobility  for  field  service  may  also  be  of 
interest.  Prior  to  the  war,  the  47  gun  came  under  the 
category  of  heavy  ordnance,  being  used  exclusively  on  board 
ships,  where  the  mountings  are  secured  to  the  iron  decks, 
and  in  forts,  where  they  are  concreted  down. 

As  no  suitable  mounting  existed,  one  had  to  be  ex- 
temporized, and  Admiral  Harris  has  tersely  explained  how 
promptly  Captain  Scott  solved  a  problem  upon  which 
perhaps  the  fate  of  Ladysmith  depended. 

At  9  P.M.  on  the  25th,  Captain  Scott  landed,  to  see  the 
admiral  with  reference  to  opening  up  communication  with 
Kimberley  by  searchlight.  On  his  return,  at  10  P.M.,  his 
earnest  conversation  in  the  gangway  with  the  principal 
officers  denoted  that  something  of  more  import  than  this  was 
on  the  tapis. 

Rumours  that  guns  were  to  be  landed  somewhere,  and 
somehow,  soon  gained  credence,  but  lacked  confirmation. 
This,  however,  was  forthcoming  by  midnight  when  the  pur- 
port of  the  captain's  mission  became  known,  also  that  Sir 
George  White's  problem  of  how  to  checkmate  the  Boer  long- 
range  guns  had  even  then  been  solved.     A  few  lines  on  a 


56     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

sheet  of  drawing-paper  (the  rough  sketch  of  a  gun  mounting) 
was  the  result  of  a  long  conference  between  the  captain 
and  the  commander,  and  represented  the  solution,  which  was 
at  once  handed  to  an  Engineer  officer  for  a  fair  copy  to 
be  reproduced  to  scale  to  facilitate  the  construction  of  the 
designed  mounting.  Minutes  were  proverbially  golden  ;  but, 
through  some  unfortunate  misinterpretation  of  instructions, 
the  drawing,  which  should  have  been  completed  by  daylight, 
was  not  even  commenced. 

This  contretemps  was  not  allowed  to  retard  the  urgent 
matter  in  hand,  and  the  upshot  was  the  sending  of  the  rough 
sketch  to  the  dockyard,  where  the  mountings  were  constructed 
under  the  personal  supervision  of  Captain  Scott. 

That  evening,  the  26th,  the  Powerfjil  sailed  for  Durban 
with  all  available  specially  mounted  guns,  a  performance 
which  elicited  the  following  eulogium  in  Sir  George  White's 
despatches  : — 

"  Captain  the  Hon.  H.  Lambton,  R.N.,  commanding  the  Naval 
Brigade,  reached  Ladysmith  in  the  nick  of  time,  when  it  became 
evident  that  I  was  not  strong  enough  to  meet  the  enemy  in  the 
open  field.  He  brought  with  him  two  47  and  four  12-pounder  guns, 
which  proved  to  be  the  only  ordnance  in  my  possession  capable  of 
equalling  in  range  the  enemy's  heavy  guns.  Although  the  ammuni- 
tion available  was  very  limited,  Captain  Lambton  so  economized  it 
that  it  lasted  out  till  the  end  of  the  siege,  and  under  his  direction  the 
naval  guns  succeeded  in  keeping  at  a  distance  the  enemy's  siege 
guns,  a  service  which  was  of  the  utmost  importance." 

A  propos  of  their  departure  Captain   Scott  signalled  to 


Captain  Lambton 


"  I  shall  be  disappointed  if  your  two  4*7's  are  not  mounted  in 
Ladysmith  in  less  than  four  days,  and  the  Boers  sent  to  Hades  with 
lyddite.     Hope  to  see  you  soon  with  some  more  guns." 

The  signal  was  appreciatively  replied  to,  and  was  a  true 
forecast  of  events.  The  guns  got  there  in  the  time  specified, 
and  the  Terribles  guns  subsequently  entered  Ladysmith 
when  relieved  some  four  months  later.     The  distance  from 


NAVAL   BRIGADE    IN    SOUTH   AFRICA        57 

Simonstown  to  Ladysmith  by  sea  and  rail  was  nearly  1000 
miles.  Such,  then,  is  the  true  story  of  the  famous  incident 
of  the  despatch  to  Ladysmith  of  the  naval  guns. 

Captain  Scott,  with  laudable  persistency,  did  not  remain 
content  with  having  produced  a  stationary  or  platform 
mounting  for  the  47  gun,  but  resolutely  aimed  at  establishing 
practical  mobility  for  it,  so  that  the  gun  could  accompany 
troops  in  the  field.  Success  again  rewarded  his  effort  to  con- 
found the  enemy  and  destroy  their  "corner"  in  heavy  field 
artillery.  Moreover,  the  British  47  gun  easily  outranged  the 
Boer  "  Long  Tom  " — with  a  few  thousand  yards  to  spare. 

Under  his  personal  direction,  which  thus  exemplified  that 
he  was  no  mere  theorist,  the  mobile  carriage  was  hastily  con- 
structed in  the  dockyard,  scientific  procedure  being  in  this 
instance  reversed  ;  for,  instead  of  the  carriage  being  built  to 
the  design,  the  said  design  was  reduced  or  enlarged  to  meet 
the  resources  of  available  dockyard  material.  (The  blue- 
jackets facetiously  described  it  as  the  scrap-heap  carriage.) 
When  this  extempore-built  carriage  was  completed,  proper 
drawings  of  it  were  then  made,  and  several  more  carriages 
were  soon  afterwards  constructed.  By  its  employment 
throughout  the  whole  Natal  operations  under  General  Bullcr, 
the  original  carriage  received  ample  attestation  of  its  stability 
and  utility. 

On  board  the  ship,  the  construction  of  i2-pounder  mount- 
ings and  carriages  proceeded  apace,  the  ship's  mechanical 
ratings  blending  day  with  night  without  intermission.  This 
department  of  the  Terrible  s  "  arsenal "  was  entrusted  to 
Lieutenant  Ogilvy,  and  Mr.  Johns,  the  ship's  carpenter. 

The  next  item  deserving  notice  was  the  installation  of  a 
searchlight  on  a  railway  truck.  The  admiral's  instructions 
required  it  to  be  ready  by  the  evening  of  the  27th,  the  order 
being  received  late  the  previous  night.  The  necessary 
fittings  were  prepared  during  the  night,  and  the  task  of  fixing 
the  apparatus,  to  which  was  attached  one  of  Captain  Scott's 
"flashers,"  was  commenced  at  daylight.  Just  as  darkness 
was  setting  in,  signals  were  being  exchanged  with  the  ship. 
This  creditable  evolution,  performed  by  the  ship's  artificers 


58      THE  COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

and  electrical  staff  under  Lieutenant  Ogilvy,  was  highly  com- 
mended. The  military  authorities  had  requisitioned  this 
signalling  apparatus  to  enable  them  to  reply  to  beleaguered 
Kimberley's  messages,  which  were  being  nightly  flashed  by 
the  Dc  Beers  searchlight. 

On  October  31st,  the  following  general  signal  was  made 
to  the  squadron  : — 

"Owing  to  the  concentration  of  some  20,000  Boers  upon 
Ladysmith,  our  force  moved  out  three  miles  yesterday  morning, 
Boers  opened  with  40-pounder  Naval  Brigade  doing  splendid  work. 
British  object  was  to  check  Boer  advance,  which  was  accomplished. 
British  gradually  withdrew.     Losses  not  yet  received." 

This  signal  implied  that  the  PowerfuVs  guns  had  been  in 
action,  a  circumstance  of  great  interest  to  those  who  had 
identified  themselves  with  their  opportune  despatch. 

An  important  phase  of  the  war  is  now  reached. 

With  the  return  of  the  Dundee  column  on  October  26th, 
Sir  George  White  had  concentrated  his  whole  force  at 
Ladysmith,  and  was  perfecting  his  defences  to  withstand  the 
inevitable  siege  that  loomed  ahead.  Before  accepting  invest- 
ment, however,  the  general  determined  to  give  the  enemy 
battle  to  prevent  their  converging  too  close  upon  the  town, 
and  perhaps  delaying  or  smashing  up  the  encircling  movement 
going  on.  Circumstances  ripened  this  decision  on  the  29th, 
when  a  coup  de  main  was  decided  upon  for  the  morrow.  The 
general  was  fully  aware  that  success,  now  that  the  Transvaal 
and  Free  State  forces  had  united,  was  of  doubtful  issue  ;  but, 
whatever  the  result,  the  Boers  must  disclose  their  strength, 
which  would  furnish  useful  knowledge  in  determining  future 
action.  Reputations  are  often  sacrificed  for  want  of  pluck  ; 
but  the  bold  and  difificult  enterprise  Sir  George  White  had 
planned  proved  him  the  possessor  of  that  necessary  quality 
to  an  unlimited  extent. 

About  midnight,  he  sent  an  Infantry  column  1 100  strong, 
under  Colonel  Carleton,  to  seize  Nicholsons  Nek — a  ridge 
six  miles  northwards  of  the  town,  in  order  to  cover  the 
British   left   flank   and  secure   the   northern    approaches   to 


NAVAL    BRIGADE    IN    SOUTH    AFRICA        59 

Ladysmith.  Later,  General  French,  with  a  strong  mounted 
force,  took  an  easterly  direction  over  Lombards  Nek, 
Bulwana,  to  cover  the  right  flank.  The  attacking  force  was 
divided  into  two  commands.  Colonel  Grimwood  commanded 
the  right  wing,  which  moved  off  during  the  darkness,  taking 
a  north-easterly  direction  towards  Long  Hill,  about  four  miles 
distant.  The  left  wing,  under  Colonel  Ian  Hamilton,  pro- 
ceeded to  take  up  a  concealed  position  under  cover  of  Limit 
Hill,  ready  to  storm  the  main  Boer  position  beyond,  on 
Pepworth  Hill,  should  Grimwood's  Brigade  be  successful  on 
the  right.  By  daybreak  the  assigned  positions  had  been 
occupied,  and  the  British  designs  clearly  exposed  to  the 
enemy's  view.  The  artillery  of  both  sides  opened  the  battle, 
the  six  British  batteries  being  stationed  between  the  two 
wings  to  support  Grimwood's  attack,  and  then  cover  the  main 
movement  against  Pepworth.  Until  towards  8  A.M.  a  hot 
contest  ensued  between  the  opposing  artillery,  the  Boer  guns 
on  the  right,  which  were  assailing  Grimwood's  exposed  flank, 
being  quickly  silenced.  The  range  to  Pepworth  being  too 
far  for  effective  shrapnel  fire,  two  batteries  were  ordered  to 
move  forward,  when  a  sharp  duel,  in  which  the  fire  on  both 
sides  was  delivered  with  marked  precision,  was  waged  for 
half  an  hour,  resulting  in  the  Boer  gunners  being  driven  from 
their  guns  into  shelter.  On  the  right,  the  Boers,  having 
frustrated  French's  flanking  plans,  developed  a  movement 
that  seriously  menaced  the  safety  of  the  right  wing.  Severe 
fighting  now  followed,  the  Boers  making  strenuous  efforts  to 
turn  both  of  Grimwood's  flanks.  These  tactics  proving  futile, 
the  enemy,  now  strongly  reinforced,  tried  to  dislodge  the 
brigade  from  the  forward  position  they  occupied.  Supports 
and  reserves  were  then  pressed  forward  into  the  British  firing 
line,  and  reinforcements  drafted  eastward  from  Hamilton's 
unengaged  brigade ;  the  position,  effectively  covered  with 
two  batteries,  being  thereafter  maintained  with  little  difficulty, 
though  no  advance  was  possible  against  the  intense  fire  opposed 
to  them.  Towards  noon  ominous  information  had  reached 
Sir  George  White  that  his  plans  elsewhere  had  met  with 
disastrous  and  irretrievable  failure,  and  that  the  town  itself. 


6o     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

bombarded  by  "  Long  Tom,"  was  perilously  exposed  to  the 
enemy.  These  facts,  together  with  the  knowledge  gained 
that  the  Boers  were  greatly  superior  in  numbers,  gun  power, 
and  mobility,  made  a  withdrawal  to  the  town  defences  a 
strategic  necessity.  Already,  two  cavalry  regiments  and  two 
batteries  of  artillery  had  been  diverted  to  reinforce  French, 
who  was  closely  pressed  near  Lombards  Kop,  but  was  now 
enabled  to  withstand  the  enemy's  vigorous  attack  as  long  as 
the  battle  was  likely  to  last.  The  retirement  of  the  fighting 
line  was  the  signal  for  a  furious  fusilade  of  rifle  and  gun  fire 
into  their  retreating  ranks,  creating  a  critical  situation  for  a 
brief  period  which  called  for  exceptional  generalship  to  con- 
trol. The  covering  field  batteries  (13th  and  53rd)  performed 
brilliant  service  in  extricating  Grimwood's  wing  from  the 
perilous  position  which  the  retirement  had  created,  fighting 
their  guns  at  close  range  with  stoical  bravery,  until  the 
Infantry  had  got  into  a  safer  zone.  The  fighting  line  of  a 
position  which  an  enemy  is  using  all  his  available  strength 
to  push  back  or  capture  is  not  a  cheery  place,  even  for  war- 
seasoned  soldiers.  But  to  face  about — not  knowing  why — 
and  be  pursued  at  close  range  with  pom-pom  explosives  that 
send  a  thrill  shooting  through  the  spinal  column,  bullets  that 
whizz  by  with  an  enraged  hissing  noise,  and  shells  that  burst 
all  round  with  loud  exultant  explosions,  is  a  far  more  trying 
ordeal,  A  retirement  in  such  circumstances  may  tax  all  a 
general's  powers  to  prevent  it  from  becoming  a  disorderly 
retreat. 

The  Poivej-ful's  brigade  had  arrived  in  Ladysmith  early 
that  forenoon,  the  mobile  12-pounder  guns  being  promptly 
detrained  and  taken  out  towards  Limit  Hill ;  but,  before  they 
could  get  into  action,  the  retiring  movement,  then  in  progress, 
occasioned  a  reluctant  retreat.  During  their  return  journey 
the  gunners  of  the  omnipotent  "  Long  Tom  "  espying  their 
processional  retreat,  greeted  the  battery  with  a  succession 
of  94-lb.  shells,  one  of  which  burst  under  the  leading  gun, 
capsizing  it  and  wounding  all  the  gun's  crew,  besides  stam- 
peding the  draught  oxen  and  native  drivers.  The  disabled 
gun  was  subsequently  remounted  and  brought  in.     Meanwhile 


NAVAL  BRIGADE   IN   SOUTH    AFRICA       6i 

the  other  i2-pounders  took  up  a  position  and  opened  fire 
on  the  Pepworth  battery  at  about  7000  yards'  range.  Their 
precision  of  fire  quickly  enforced  the  complete  silence  of  the 
Boer  guns,  including  "  Long  Tom,"  for  the  rest  of  the  day, 
thereby  infinitely  relieving  the  situation  and  enabling  the 
hitherto  hasty  retirement  to  be  conducted  in  a  compara- 
tively leisurely  style  back  to  camp.  The  propitious  and 
opportune  arrival  of  the  naval  guns  had  produced  a  great 
moral  effect  on  both  sides.  They  had  dismayed  the  Boer 
artillerists,  who  found  they  no  longer  enjoyed  "long-range 
monopoly  ; "  had  restored  confidence  to  the  troops,  inasmuch 
as  they  now  saw  the  dominating  Boer  guns  dominated  in  their 
turn ;  and  had  also  allayed  the  semi-panic  prevalent  among 
the  populace,  which  "  Long  Tom's  "  intermittent  shelling  of 
the  town  had  created. 

General  French,  as  before  stated,  had  not  met  with  the 
success  anticipated  at  Lombards  Kop,  and  had  finally  to  give 
way  before  ever-increasing  numbers  and  take  up  a  defensive 
attitude,  finally  retiring  upon  the  town  in  accordance  with 
orders.  But  the  predominant  shce  of  ill-luck  of  the  day 
befel  the  Nicholsons  Nek  column,  which  had,  in  the  blackness 
of  night,  nearly  reached  their  destination  when  a  disastrous 
incident  occurred.  A  sudden  commotion  at  the  head  of  the 
column  had  the  effect  of  stampeding  the  mules  of  the  Moun- 
tain Battery,  which  bolted  pell-mell  through  the  compact 
troops  to  the  rear,  with  the  sections  of  guns  and  ammunition 
on  their  backs.  Fortunately,  most  of  the  animals  careered 
back  to  camp  with  their  warlike  cargoes  intact,  but  some  fell 
down  deep  dongas  to  be  eventually  captured  by  the  enemy, 
who  thus  secured  three  of  the  six  guns.  Although  premature 
discovery  had  undoubtedly  taken  place,  the  instructions  to 
occupy  the  Nek  were  effected  without  molestation  from  the 
astute  Boers,  and  protective  works  commenced,  all  the  more 
necessary  now  the  battery  of  guns  was  gone,  and  most  of 
the  reserve  ammunition  likewise  lost.  Tiie  remainder  may 
be  told  in  few  words.  At  daylight,  the  Boers,  who  swarmed 
the  adjacent  hills  which  dominated  the  Nek,  directed  a  furious 
converging  fire  upon  the  now  isolated  column,  who  fought 


62      THE   COMMISSION  OF  H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

tenaciously  to  stave  off  what  was  an  inevitable  issue,  unless 
opportune  relief  arrived.  No  relief  was  forthcoming ;  Fate 
had  willed  otherwise.  The  hazardous  position  of  the  column 
could  not  even  be  made  known  to  General  White,  as  the 
heliograph  had  also  vanished  in  the  stampede ;  nor  could 
contact  be  made  with  them  from  the  general,  though  his 
safety  was  jeopardized  by  their  misfortune.  The  alternatives 
had  to  be  faced  sooner  or  later — surrender  or  annihilation. 
So  when  their  munitions  became  exhausted  the  former  of 
these  two  evils  was  chosen,  though  not  until  a  brilliant  stand 
had  been  made,  and  further  fighting  had  become  hopeless.^ 

Though  the  actual  surrender  was  deeply  humiliating  to 
our  prestige  at  this  early  period  of  the  war,  yet  the  fact  of 
having  Carleton's  column  the  less  to  feed  somewhat  lessened 
the  difficulties  of  maintaining  the  protracted  siege  which 
followed.  It  was,  in  fact,  a  blessing  in  disguise,  if  it  could 
be  possible  to  view  it  solely  from  that  standpoint,  which, 
of  course,  is  out  of  the  question.  The  total  losses  for  the 
day  were  1285  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners. 

By  November  2nd,  the  investment  of  Ladysmith  was 
completed  by  the  enemy,  and  a  rigorous  siege  commenced, 
which  lasted  for  1 19  days.  The  force  thus  invested  totalled 
13,500  of  all  ranks  (Imperial  and  Colonial),  besides  a  civilian 
population  (white  and  coloured)  of  some  7500  souls  ;  the 
presence  of  these  non-combatants,  owing  to  the  limited 
sustenance  supplies,  immensely  increasing  the  military 
difficulties  of  the  situation. 

The  Natal  Field  Force  being  now  hemmed  in  by  the 
enemy,  the  safety  of  the  colony  south  of  Ladysmith  became 
a  subject  for  grave  consideration.  The  province  of  Sir 
George  White  had  been  to  protect  the  colony  from  invasion, 
and  he  had'Voluntarily,accepted  his  present  position  as  being, 
both  from  the  political  and  strategical  points  of  view,  the 

'  The  surrender  was  prematurely  made  about  2  p.m.  through  the  act  of  a 
subordinate— not  by  Colonel  Carleton's  orders— who  commanded  an  isolated 
detachment,  then  nearly  all  placed  hors  de  combat,  or  killed ;  though  this  result 
could  hardly  have  been  postponed  much  longer,  as  ammunition  was  nearly  spent, 
and  any  attempt  at  charging  through  the  enemy  must  have  been  a  disastrous  and 
futile  effort. 


NAVAL  BRIGADE   IN   SOUTH   AFRICA       6s 

best  to  adopt.  The  precipitate  action  of  the  enemy  had 
enforced  the  general  to  make  prompt  decisions,  with  little 
time  for  forethought,  or  leisure  to  examine  probable  or 
possible  consequences.  This  final  decision  to  hold  Lady- 
smith  in  preference  to  falling  back  south  of  the  Tugela,  was, 
as  subsequent  events  proved,  the  act  of  a  skilled  strategist 
and  a  political  pilot  of  sound  judgment. 


CHAPTER   V 

DEFENCE  OF  DURBAN  BY  THE  NAVY — THE  TOWN  UNDER 
MARTIAL  LAW— BOER  INVASION  SOUTH  OF  THE  TUGELA 
— ARRIVAL  OF  SIR   REDVER'S   BULLER   IN    NATAL 

November,  1899 

Captain  Percy  Scott  having  received  from  the  High 
Commissioner  the  appointment  of  Military  Governor  and 
Commandant  of  Durban,  the  Terrible  left  Simonstown, 
November  3rd,  for  the  purpose  of  placing  Natal's  important 
seaport  in  a  defensive  condition.  Previous  to  leaving,  the 
officers  and  men  on  passage  to  China  were  distributed 
among  the  Cape  Squadron  to  supplement  the  ship's  depleted 
crews.  Guards  of  this  ship  were  relieved  from  the  posts  they 
had  been  occupying,  one  of  which,  under  Lieutenant  England, 
had  been  keeping  watch  over  captured  Boer  prisoners  tem- 
porarily incarcerated  in  the  prison  ship  Penelope. 

Military  equipment  for  landing-parties  and  campaigning 
stores  had  been  obtained,  and  the  ship's  voracious  bunkers 
had  considerably  lessened  the  size  of  the  dockyard  coal-heap. 
While  on  passage,  the  men  about  to  comprise  the  defence 
force  were  organized,  and  final  shape  was  given  to  the  in- 
completed gun-mountings  and  carriages. 

Arriving  at  Durban  early  on  the  6th,  the  landing  of 
guns,  ammunition,  etc.,  immediately  began.  This  work  was 
attended  with  great  difficulty,  owing  to  the  heavy  swell  then, 
and  nearly  always,  prevailing  there.  The  draught  of  water 
on  the  bar  was  too  shallow  to  permit  of  the  ships  entering  the 
snug  and  spacious  harbour,  which  would  otherwise  have  saved 

64 


DEFENCE  OF  DURBAN  BY  THE  NAVY   65 

much  anxious  and  laborious  work  on  this  and  several  future 
occasions  during  our  stay  there.  Next  day,  Captain  Scott, 
accompanied  by  Major  H.R.H.  Prince  Christian  Victor  of 
Schlesvvig-Holstein  and  Major  Bousficld  (Natal  Volunteers), 
inspected  the  approaches  to  the  town,  settled  for  the  disposi- 
tion of  the  guns,  and  made  arrangements  for  carrying  the 
defence  scheme  into  execution,  the  brigade  being  ordered  to 
land  next  morning.  Commander  Limpus,  and  a  few  members 
of  his  staff,  landed  in  the  evening  to  arrange  the  details  for 
the  disembarkation  of  the  force  and  guns  from  the  surf- 
lighters.  One  huge  iron  shed,  about  400  feet  by  80  feet,  was 
requisitioned  on  the  wharf  as  a  base  for  landing  all  naval 
supplies,  and  a  guard  of  bluejackets,  under  a  Warrant  Officer, 
was  permanently  stationed  here  on  transport  service,  a  duty 
which  proved  no  sinecure. 

At  daybreak  on  the  8th,  the  defence  force  landed,  the 
journey  from  the  ship  into  harbour,  and  the  debarkation  of 
men  and  material,  occupying  the  early  forenoon.  Officers 
and  men  were  dressed  alike — all  khaki  clad — the  former 
only  wearing  shoulder-straps,  and  the  latter  their  distinctive 
badges  to  denote  rank  and  rating.  Except  for  the  khaki- 
painted  naval  straw  hats  worn,  and  the  piquant  naval 
lingo  used,  little  else  remained  to  associate  the  brigade  with 
their  nautical  calling.  Thirty  guns — two  47's,  and  sixteen 
ship's  i2-pounders  (on  extemporized  carriages)  ;  two  12- 
pounders,  one  9-pounder,  and  one  7-pounder  light  field  guns  ; 
two  3-pounder  Hotchkiss,  two  Nordenfeldt  machine  guns, 
and  four  Maxims — manned  by  450  officers  and  men,  com- 
prised the  strength  landed  for  the  defence.  The  guns'  crews 
of  the  field  and  machine  guns  were  the  only  means  of  traction 
for  those  guns,  but  spans  of  oxen  and  some  sixty  horses 
had  been  requisitioned  to  transport  the  47's,  long-range 
l2-pounders,  ammunition  waggons,  and  iiiipediinenta.  By 
10  A.M.  the  force  was  in  motion  and  proceeding  through  the 
town  en  roicte  to  their  assigned  positions — a  march  of  several 
hours'  duration. 

Durban's  main  street  forms  part  of  an  imposing  thorough- 
fare extending  the  whole  length  of  the  town — some  six  miles 

F 


66     THE  COMMISSION  OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

of  road  and  street — the  principal  section  being  adorned  with 
many  fine  buildings  on  either  side.  The  splendid  Town  Hall 
faces  the  public  botanical  gardens,  a  majestic  statue  of 
Queen  Victoria  standing  at  the  spacious  entrance.  It  was  on 
passing  this  central  spot  that  the  nautical  brigade  received 
quite  an  ovation  from  the  vast  assemblage  of  loyal  colonists 
congregated  here,  and  also  from  the  thousands  of  Uitlander 
refugees  who  had  opportunely  assembled  under  the  shadow 
of  their  suzerain's  statue.  Durban's  mayor  and  other  civic 
dignitaries  were  officially  present  on  the  Town  Hall  colonnade, 
and  before  them  the  defence  force  passed  by  in  something 
approaching  review  style,  while  the  ship's  band,  which 
halted  opposite  the  mayoral  party,  discoursed  patriotic 
marches  and  airs  to  lend  colour  to  the  stirring  scene.  Such 
an  exhibition  of  strength  must  have  greatly  impressed  (as 
the  imposing  display  of  force  was  intended  to  do)  the  loyal 
burgesses  with  a  sense  of  confidence  and  safety,  and  have 
also  banished  all  hope  from  disloyal  minds  of  ever  seeing  the 
Vierkleur  hoisted  over  Durban  Town  Hall — a  common  boast 
of  the  Boers  before  the  war. 

On  clearing  the  town  the  brigade  divided  into  three 
detached  commands,  proceeding  by  different  routes  to 
their  respective  positions.  Commander  Limpus,  Lieutenant 
England,  and  staff  of  the  force,  with  one  47,  six  12-pounders, 
and  two  Maxims,  took  up  a  position  on  the  Berea  Heights, 
overlooking  the  town  in  rear  and  commanding  the  Maritz- 
burg  road  and  other  inland  approaches,  the  position  being 
connected  by  telephone  with  the  outlying  batteries.  A 
battery  of  six  12-pounders,  under  Lieutenant  Richards,  pro- 
ceeded westward  to  Claremont,  about  six  miles  distant,  and 
intrenched.  Their  province  was  to  guard  the  western  road 
approaches  and  railway.  Lieutenant  Wilde  commanded 
a  similar  battery  which  performed  a  like  function  on  the 
eastern  side  of  the  town,  their  position  being  termed  "  Fort 
Denison."  To  support  the  Terribles'  main  defence,  a  detach- 
ment from  the  Thetis  manned  the  Bluff  Fort  guns,  which  com- 
manded the  harbour  entrance  and  western  routes ;  another 
from  the  Tartar  supplied  the  crew  of  the  armoured  train  ; 


DEFENCE   OF   DURBAN   BY  THE  NAVY      ^y 

while  detachments  of  Fortes  and  Philomels,  with  the  light 
field  and  machine  guns,  occupied  a  flank  position  in  the 
Umgeni  Valley,  between  "  Fort  Denison  "  and  the  sea.  A 
corps  of  mounted  local  gentlemen  undertook  all  the  scouting 
beyond  the  town,  and  the  district  rifle  associations  were  ready 
to  co-operate  with  the  defence  force  if  required.  This  colony 
well  deserves  the  title  of  "  Loyal  Natal." 

By  4  P.M.  the  respective  batteries  were  in  position,  guns 
intrenched,  and  camps  formed,  which  fact  enabled  Captain 
Scott  to  telegraph  to  the  admiral  at  Simonstown,  and  report 
to  the  Mayor  of  Durban,  that  the  town  was  in  a  complete 
state  of  defence.  The  details  of  the  organization  had  been 
well  considered,  and  so  enabled  the  evolution — for  such  it 
was — to  be  so  creditably  executed.  The  rapid  manner  in 
which  the  hitherto  unprotected  town  had  been  placed  in  a 
state  of  defence  evoked  the  highest  commendation  from  the 
responsible  government  officials. 

An  opportunity  here  occurs  to  place  on  record  a  grateful 
sense  of  the  hospitality  which  Durban  all  through  extended 
to  all  ranks  and  ratings  of  the  defence  force.  "Colonial 
hospitality"  is  no  mere  phrase,  but  signifies  much  more 
than  the  term  implies  to  the  ear,  or  may  convey  in  print, 
and  is  highly  appreciated  by  those  of  the  Navy  who  have 
become  familiar  with  its  real  meaning  when  visiting  our 
several  colonies.  The  names  of  Messrs.  Hartley  and  Denison, 
in  whose  private  grounds  the  central  and  eastern  naval 
batteries  were  respectively  intrenched,  are  especially  deserv- 
ing of  a  place  in  these  pages  in  recognition  of  their  practical 
loyalty  at  a  critical  time,  and  of  the  hospitality  shown  to 
the  officers  and  men  attached  to  the  guns.  The  mayor  and 
many  other  prominent  citizens  were  also  in  the  front  rank  in 
both  respects.  Few  British  troops  passing  through  Durban 
on  their  way  to  the  front,  or  wounded  men  returning  from 
the  battle-field,  but  did  not  receive  some  mark  of  the  town's 
hospitable  favours.  The  Terribles  cherish  their  recollections 
of  Durban. 

Captain  Scott  now  assumed  the  duties  of  his  dual 
office  as  Commandant  of  Durban  and  Senior  Naval  Officer, 


6S     THE  COMMISSION  OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

the  town  having  been  placed  under  martial  law.  Major 
Bousficld,  a  colonial  officer  and  member  of  the  legal 
profession,  was  appointed  Commandant's  adviser,  and 
Assistant-Paymaster  Cullinan  secretary ;  Messrs.  Laycock 
and  Blanchflower,  naval  clerks,  and  Chief-writer  Elliott 
forming  the  secretarial  staff.  Telegrams  arriving  in  quick 
succession  both  day  and  night,  and  the  mass  of  naval, 
military,  and  civil  correspondence  that  flowed  interminably 
through  the  Commandant's  office  for  the  next  five  months, 
imposed  a  continuous  duty  upon  this  staff  of  an  onerous  and 
important  nature. 

Martial  law  in  superseding  the  civil  law,  confers  great 
discretionary  power  upon  those  who  administer  it,  and  affords 
facilities  for  coping  with  emergencies  which  the  ordinary  law 
is  slow  to  deal  with.  Those  born  under  such  institutions  as 
are  enjoyed  by  the  Anglo-Saxon  race  find  martial  law  very 
inconvenient — which  it  undoubtedly  is,  even  in  its  mildest 
form — and  are  apt  to  resent  its  application.  But  for  dealing 
with  treason  or  sedition  in  war  time,  or  for  the  suppression 
of  civil  commotion,  extraordinary  powers  are  essential  to 
the  ruling  authorities,  not  only  for  dealing  effectively  with 
traitorous  individuals  or  lawless  mobs,  but  for  giving  protec- 
tion to  loyal  and  law-abiding  persons.  Martial  law  provides 
that  power,  its  severity,  of  course,  varying  with  the  situation 
it  has  to  contend  with.  In  Durban  the  loyal  inhabitants 
did  not  suffer  much  inconvenience  beyond  being  restricted 
to  the  confines  of  the  district,  and  subjected  to  a  sort  of 
curfew  routine  that  curtailed  freedom  abroad  at  night. 

In  addition  to  knowing  how  to  handle  and  fight  his  ship, 
a  naval  captain  must  also  be  a  practical  diplomatist,  always 
prepared  to  conduct  delicate  negotiations  of  a  political  nature 
all  over  the  world  where  duly  accredited  officials  do  not 
reside,  and  when  guns  may  have  eventually  to  settle  the 
disputes  at  issue.  Admiral  Sir  Gerald  Noel,  during  the 
Cretan  imbroglio,  and  Admiral  Sir  Edward  Seymour,  lately 
in  China,  have  recently  shown  how  diplomacy  of  the  highest 
order  can  be  displayed  by  naval  officers  in  view  of  inter- 
national entanglements. 


DEFENCE   OF   DURBAN    BY   THE   NAVY      69 

The  most  prominent  among  the  many  important  subjects 
dealt  with  by  Captain  Scott  during  his  tenure  of  office 
will  be  briefly  sketched,  as  being  interesting  topics  of  the 
period. 

The  groat  influx  of  criminals,  spies,  and  suspects,  who 
had  crossed  over  the  borders  of  the  two  republics  into  Natal, 
required  close  supervision.  In  the  person  of  Superintendent 
Alexander,  of  the  Durban  Police,  was  found  an  officer  to 
whom  the  task  of  keeping  this  motley  throng  under  proper 
surveillance  was  safely  entrusted.  A  few  notorious  characters 
the  Commandant  actually  imprisoned  for  safe  custody,  where 
they  were  at  liberty  to  think  out  nefarious  schemes — but 
unable  to  execute  them.  The  most  notable  suspect  dealt 
with  was  a  certain  Mr.  Marks,  who  was  arrested  on  suspicion 
of  being  in  the  employ  of  the  Transvaal  Secret  Service.  His 
case  attracted  much  attention  at  the  time,  owing  to  the 
threat  of  the  Pretorian  Government  to  shoot  six  British 
officers  by  way  of  retaliation  should  capital  punishment  be 
the  result  of  his  seizure.  This  threat — strictly  against  the 
usages  of  civilized  warfare — was  both  premature  and  un- 
necessary, as  the  charge  of  espionage  preferred  against  him 
was  never  proved.  The  Imperial  Government,  however,  in- 
formed the  Boers  of  the  dire  consequences  that  such  a 
proposed  violation  of  the  recognized  customs  of  warfare 
would  entail  should  it  ever  be  carried  into  execution. 

The  Commandant,  in  conjunction  with  Mr,  Fraser  (the 
official  censor),  had  to  deal  with  the  examination  of  letters, 
and  suspicious  or  irregular  telegrams,  detained  under  martial 
law  procedure.  When  one  is  aware  of  the  number  of  fabu- 
lous accounts  which  have  emanated  from  pens  propelled  at 
the  will  of  imaginative  brains,  has  read  the  unjust — and 
often  malicious — criticisms  and  accusations  glibly  directed 
against  men  and  matters  which  are  intended  for  dissemi- 
nation among  a  credulous  public,  and  knows  the  means 
employed  to  furnish  the  enemy  with  desirable  information, 
the  much  traduced  censorship  is  seen  to  be  an  indispensable 
institution  in  war  time.  The  questions  arising  from  the 
detention  of  goods,  etc.,  and  prevention  of  trade  with  the 


^o     THE   COMMISSION   OF  H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

enemy  from  the  port,  were  matters  involving  great  discretion 
and  tact. 

The  refusal  to  allow  the  ambulance  and  its  staff,  sent 
from  England  by  Sir  James  Seivewright,  to  proceed  through 
Natal  for  the  use  of  the  Boers,  was  an  action  of  Captain 
Scott's  that  received  almost  universal  approval.  It  is  worthy 
of  notice  that  President  Kruger  also  rejected  this  sympathetic 
donation  when  it  was  afterwards  landed  at  Delagoa  Bay  in 
order  to  proceed  from  that  direction — a  significant  rebuke  to 
the  would-be  donor. 

As  a  protection  for  the  burgesses  and  their  property,  and 
also  to  limit  the  opportunities  of  suspicious  persons  for  doing 
possible  mischief,  public  bars  were  closed  at  9  P.M.  (under 
penalty  of  cancellation  of  licence),  and  a  system  of  night 
passes  was  introduced,  without  which  no  person  could  remain 
abroad  from  his  habitation  between  the  hours  of  1 1  P.M.  and 
5  A.M.  Infringement  of  this  latter  regulation  meant  prompt 
arrest  and  detention  until  satisfactory  evidence  of  identity 
was  forthcoming.  The  Commandant  himself  was  twice 
arrested  for  being  unable  to  produce  his  "  permit " — once 
when  out  to  test  the  vigilance  of  the  police,  the  other  occasion 
being  an  inconveniently  legitimate  occurrence  one  night 
when  unexpected  urgent  duty  compelled  his  detention  abroad, 
and  his  "  permanent  permit "  had  inadvertently  been  left  at 
the  office.  The  constable,  not  personally  knowing  Captain 
Scott,  and  refusing  to  believe  his  apparently  fantastic  story 
about  being  Commandant  of  Durban,  promptly  locked  him 
up  until  he  was  identified  some  few  hours  later  by  his 
secretary,  who  had  been  telephoned  for  from  the  "  Com- 
mandancy."  The  constable  naturally  felt  that  he  must 
tender  an  apology  even  for  doing  his  plain  duty ;  but  the 
captain  warmly  commended  him  for  his  sensible  prudence. 
Martial  law  had  ambushed  its  administrator. 

The  detention  of  the  German  mail  steamer  Bundesrath 
for  having  on  board  suspected  persons  bound  for  Delagoa 
Bay  was  an  episode  which  caused  diplomatic  representations 
between  the  British  and  German  Governments.  Satisfactory 
explanations  resulted  in  the  vessel  being  freed  from  arrest 


DEFENCE   OF   DURBAN. 
"TERRIBLE's"    cyclist   section    of    DURBAN    DEFENCE    FORCE. 


DEFENCE   OF   DURBAN    BY   THE   NAVY      71 

shortly  afterwards,  and  the  owners  subsequently  indemnified- 
Such  incidents  will  always  be  responsible  for  some  of  the 
international  issues  which  result  from  war,  acts  of  this  kind, 
whether  right  or  wrong,  invariably  arousing  national  senti- 
ment, as  appears  to  have  happened  in  the  present  case. 

The  prompt  suppression  of  a  journal  styled  the  Revieiv 
and  Critic,  which  had  transgressed  the  limits  of  fair  reviewing 
and  reasonable  criticism,  and  had  published  diatribes  reflect- 
ing on  the  conduct  of  our  generals  and  troops  in  the  field, 
exemplified  the  necessity  of  applying  martial  law  when  acts 
to  the  prejudice  of  good  order  required  immediate  restriction. 

Trials  of  offenders  for  martial-law  offences,  and  interviews 
with  all  sorts  and  conditions  of  men — and  women — formed 
the  daily  forenoon  routine.  The  variety  of  subjects  dealt 
with,  including  the  examination  of  suggestions  and  schemes — 
impossible  mostly — submitted  by  enthusiastic  loyalists,  trans- 
formed the  Commandant's  office  at  times  into  a  sort  of  King 
Solomon's  Court.  One  eccentric  old  gentleman,  and  a  certain 
lady  of  doubtful  age  but  unquestionable  self-possession,  who 
styled  herself  the  "  Queen  of  South  Africa,"  were  both  pos- 
sessed of  phenomenal  brain-power — the  lady  especially  so. 
The  former  had  an  occult  scheme  for  producing  discomfiture 
to  the  enemy  by  firing  at  their  intrenched  positions  chemically 
filled  shells,  which,  on  bursting,  were  to  induce  temporary  inertia 
and  envelop  the  foe  with  an  impenetrable  black  fog,  where- 
upon our  troops  would  advance  and  capture  their  positions  at 
leisure.  But,  as  he  could  not  state  by  what  process  the  said 
shells  could  be  manufactured,  nor  guarantee  exemption  from 
inertia  and  fog  to  our  own  troops  during  the  operations,  his 
alchemic  scheme  was  pigeon-holed  in  the  waste-paper  basket. 
The  pseudo  "  queen's  "  rocket  scheme  was  a  sublime  idea — 
for  seineing  parties,  perhaps,  but  not  for  war.  Six  or  more 
giant  rockets,  with  a  huge  net  attached  to  their  tails,  were  to 
be  simultaneously  fired  towards  the  enemy's  position,  when, 
upon  the  rockets  falling  beyond  the  foe  (which  they  must  do), 
the  net  would  entrap  a  shoal  of  Boers.  Our  troops  would 
then  serenely  pull  the  net  into  camp  with  the  haul  of  captured 
prisoners  of  war  inside !     But  the  sending  up  of  a  sort  of 


72     THE   COMMISSION   OF  H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

flying-machine  was  her  pet  fantastic  project.  She  submitted 
a  written  statement  of  what  this  marvellous  contrivance 
should  do,  but  had  no  machine,  design  of  one,  or  even  reason- 
able notion  of  one.  She  herself  was  to  be  the  aeronaut, 
taking  up  a  huge  stock  of  miniature  flags  of  all  nations  and 
scriptural  monitions,  and  scattering  them  broadcast  into  all 
the  Boer  camps.  This  inept  proposition,  she  contended,  would 
so  confound  the  enemy  that  they  would  assume  the  world  was 
wrath  against  their  iniquities,  and  cause  them  to  flee  to  their 
homes  demoralized.  (What  a  saving  in  war  loans  and  income- 
tax  demands  if  it  had !)  Failing  to  impress  any  one  with 
her  wild  suggestions,  she  at  last  donned  a  sailor's  old  straw 
hat,  with  a  Terrible  s  ribbon  attached  to  it,  and  proclaimed 
herself  as  commanding  all  forces  at  the  Cape.  Her  strange 
conduct,  of  course,  amused  the  brigade,  with  whom  she 
became  a  general  favourite,  and  who  listened  with  mock 
attention  to  her  passionate  addresses  of  mixed  jargon,  and 
thus  humoured  her  hallucinatory  ideas.  Few  will  forget  this 
quaint  personage,  who  seldom  missed  paying  a  daily  visit  to 
the  office  and  town  camp  near  by.  This  was  one  form  of 
diversion  that  wormed  its  way  into  the  serious  business 
of  war. 

With  many  people,  of  course,  the  war  was  unpopular,  but 
instead  of  trying  to  promote  British  defeats,  they  resorted  to 
the  bloodless  method  of  sending  anonymous  letters  vilifying 
Captain  Scott's  official  conduct,  and  threatening  him  with 
various  pains  and  penalties  if  he  did  not  seek  refuge  on  board 
his  ship.  These  missives  adorned  the  pages  of  a  scrapbook, 
and  provided  some  amusement  for  visitors  while  awaiting 
their  turn  for  interviews.  Ridicule  can  do  much  good  when 
properly  applied,  as  it  did  in  this  instance,  for  this  form 
of  rancour  soon  ceased. 

The  capacity  for  administering  an  office  so  environed 
with  political  and  economic  responsibilities  was  well  ex- 
emplified in  the  person  of  Captain  Scott,  as  the  following 
eulogistic  reference  ^  to  his  five  months'  tenure  of  office 
cogently  affirms : — 

>  "  Life  in  Natal  under  Martial  Law,"  South  Africa,  May  loth,  1902. 


DEFENCE   OF   DURBAN    BY   THE   NAVY      73 

"The  officer  responsible  at  this  time  for  the  administration  of 
martial  law  in  Durban  was  Captain  Scott,  R.N.,  .  .  .  who  has  left 
behind  him  a  reputation  for  spotless  integrity,  practical  common 
sense,  tact,  and  inflexible  justice,  of  which  the  service  he  so  worthily 
represents  may  well  be  proud.  .  .  ." 

A  brief  summary  of  current  events  again  becomes  neces- 
sary to  elucidate  the  course  of  the  war. 

General  Sir  Redvers  Buller,  who  had  been  selected  by  the 
Imperial  Government  for  the  supreme  command  at  the  Cape, 
arrived  at  Cape  Town  on  October  31st.  Three  days  after- 
wards Ladysmith  was  invested,  thereby  causing  the  temporary 
loss  of  the  services  of  nearly  the  whole  Natal  Field  Force. 
Estcourt,  30  miles  south  of  Ladysmith,  was  now  the  most 
advanced  British  post  north  of  Pietermaritzburg.  The 
military  and  political  situation  thus  created  in  Natal  caused 
General  Buller  to  alter  his  original  plan  of  campaign,  and 
order  the  bulk  of  the  troops  intended  for  Cape  Colony  to  be 
diverted  to  the  sorely  pressed  sister  colony.  Although  Cape 
Colony  was  still  in  considerable  danger,  the  knowledge  that 
transports  with  succouring  troops  were  quickly  nearing  the 
Cape,  and  that  the  enemy's  attention  was  still  firmly  fixed 
on  Mafeking  and  Kimberley,  was  largely  responsible  for  the 
general's  change  of  plan.  Indeed,  the  pressing  exigencies 
of  Natal's  situation,  the  obligations  due  to  this  ultra-loyal 
colony,  and  the  natural  expectations  of  the  beleaguered 
garrison,  obviously  appeared  to  the  general  to  be  of  para- 
mount importance.  Altered  circumstances  had  demanded 
altered  action,  and  a  second  British  general  was  compelled 
to  embark  on  a  policy  involving  considerable  personal  re- 
sponsibility, owing  to  unexpected  issues  and  developments 
which  had  been  at  no  time  subject  to  his  control,  and  which 
have  no  precedent  in  modern  military  history. 

Following  closely  the  investment  of  Ladysmith,  the  enemy 
became  particularly  active  in  northern  Cape  Colony,  threaten- 
ing the  garrisons  of  Colesberg,  Naauwpoort,  and  Stormberg. 
The  troops  holding  the  two  first-named  towns  concentrated 
upon  De  Aar,  those  of  the  latter,  with  whom  were  associated 
the  Naval  Brigade,  retired  south  on  Queenstown,  the  railway 


74    THE    COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

junction  at  Sterkstroom,  between  these  two  positions,  being 
held  by  Colonials  as  an  advanced  post.  Shortly  afterwards 
General  Sir  William  Gatacre  arrived  with  reinforcements 
from  England,  thus  rendering  Queenstown  a  safe  position. 
The  Naval  Brigade,  now  released  from  defensive  duty,  were 
ordered  to  rejoin  their  ships,  and  were  sent  by  rail  to  East 
London  for  embarkation.  The  Simonstown  contingent  pro- 
ceeded there  in  the  s.s.  Roslin  Castle,  the  Terriblds  detach- 
ment embarking  in  the  s.s.  Moor  for  Durban. 

By  November  19th,  Lord  Methuen  had  concentrated  his 
Kimberley  Relief  Column  of  10,000  men  at  the  Orange  River. 
On  the  same  date  a  second  Naval  Brigade  left  Simonstown 
under  Flag-Captain  Prothero  {Doris)  to  join  Methuen's 
column.  Arriving  at  Orange  River  on  the  22nd,  they  de- 
trained and  marched  onward,  in  time  to  take  an  effective  part 
with  their  guns  in  the  battle  of  Belmont  next  day.  The 
losses  here  were  53  killed  and  275  wounded. 

Two  days  later  the  battle  of  Graspan  was  fought,  the 
most  memorable  day  throughout  the  war  for  the  Navy,  owing 
to  the  severe  losses  sustained  by  the  Naval  Brigade  in  this 
action.  As  at  Belmont  a  strongly  intrenched  position  was 
carried  by  direct  frontal  assault.  This  being  the  only 
occasion  during  the  campaign  that  a  Naval  Brigade  were 
specially  employed  as  Infantry,  a  description  of  their  gal- 
lantry, vividly  portrayed  by  an  eminent  historian  ^  of  the  war, 
is  given  as  being  eminently  worthy  of  record. 

"...  Here  a  single  large  kopje  formed  the  key  to  the  position, 
and  a  considerable  time  was  expended  upon  preparing  it  for  the 
British  assault,  by  directing  upon  it  a  fire  which  swept  the  face  of  it 
and  searched,  as  was  hoped,  every  corner  in  which  a  rifleman  might 
lurk.  One  of  the  two  batteries  engaged  fired  no  less  than  500 
rounds.  Then  the  infantry  advance  was  ordered,  the  Guards  being 
held  in  reserve  on  account  of  their  exertions  at  Belmont.  .  .  .  The 
honours  of  the  assault,  however,  must  be  awarded  to  the  sailors  and 
marines  of  the  Naval  Brigade,  who  underwent  such  an  ordeal  as  men 
have  seldom  faced  and  yet  come  out  as  victors.  To  them  fell  the 
task  of  carrying  that  formidable  hill  which  had  been  so  scourged  by 

'  Dr.  Conan  Doyle,  "Great  Boer  War,"  pp.  135,  136. 


DEFENCE   OF   DURBAN    BY   THE    NAVY      75 

our  artillery.  With  a  grand  rush  they  swept  up  the  slope,  but  were 
met  by  a  horrible  fire.  Every  rock  spurted  ilame,  and  the  front 
ranks  withered  away  before  the  storm  of  the  Mausers.  An  eye-witness 
has  recorded  that  the  brigade  was  hardly  visible  amid  the  sand 
knocked  up  by  the  bullets.  For  an  instant  they  fell  back  into  cover, 
and  then,  having  taken  their  breath,  up  they  went  again,  with  a  deep 
chested  roar.  There  were  but  400  in  all,  200  seamen  and  200 
marines,  and  the  losses  in  that  rapid  rush  were  terrible.  Yet  they 
swarmed  up,  their  gallant  officers,  some  of  them  little  boy-middies, 
cheering  them  on,  Ethelston,  the  commander  of  the  Powerful,  was 
struck  down.  Plumbe  and  Senior  of  the  Marines  were  killed. 
Captain  Prothero,  of  the  Doris,  dropped  while  still  yelling  to  his 
seamen  to  '  take  that  kopje  and  be  hanged  to  it ! '  Little  Huddart, 
the  middy,  died  a  death  which  is  worth  many  inglorious  years.  Jones, 
of  the  Marines,  fell  wounded,  but  rose  again  and  rushed  on  with  his 
men.  It  was  on  these  gallant  marines,  the  men  who  are  ready  to 
fight  anywhere  and  any  how,  moist  or  dry,  that  the  heaviest  losses 
fell.  When  at  last  they  made  good  their  foothold  upon  the  crest  of 
that  murderous  hill  they  had  left  behind  them  three  officers  and 
88  men  out  of  a  total  of  206 — a  loss  within  a  few  minutes  of 
nearly  50  per  cent.  The  blue  jackets,  helped  by  the  curve  of  the 
hill,  got  off  with  a  toll  of  eighteen  of  their  number.  Half  the  total 
British  losses  of  the  action  fell  upon  this  little  body  of  men,  who 
upheld  most  gloriously  the  honour  and  reputation  of  the  service  from 
which  they  were  drawn.  With  such  men  under  the  white  ensign  we 
leave  our  island  home  in  safety  behind  us." 

On  the  28th,  General  Lord  Methuen  again  advanced  and 
fought  the  battle  of  Moddcr  River,  u^hich  resulted  in  a  hardly- 
contested  victory  for  our  troops,  whose  casualties  amounted 
to  450  killed  and  wounded. 

Three  actions  within  a  week,  and  a  loss  of  nearly  1000 
men,  had  brought  Methucn's  force  to  the  Modder  River,  but 
also  to  a  standstill  condition  to  await  reinforcements,  with  an 
ever  increasing  enemy  between  them  and  Kimberley — twenty- 
five  miles  away.  General  Gatacre  was  still  at  Oueenstown 
preparing  an  offensive  movement,  and  General  French  had 
re- occupied  Naauwpoort,  his  force  guarding  the  right  flank 
of  the  Kimberley  column. 

In  Natal  the  enemy  were  steadily  advancing  southwards. 


76    THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

but  the  bulk  of  them  were  held  by  centripetal  force  around 
Ladysmith.  On  November  15th,  an  armoured  train  that 
made  daily  scouting  expeditions  northwards  from  Estcourt, 
came  to  grief  near  Frere  on  its  return  journey.  The  train 
was  composed  of  an  engine  and  tender  and  five  waggons, 
manned  by  about  120  naval,  military,  and  civilians,  the  latter 
mostly  railwa}^  employees  borne  for  repairing  the  line.  The 
enemy  had  prepared  the  inevitable  ambush  of  almost  daily 
expectation  by  detaching  a  rail  and  placing  large  boulders 
on  the  line.  They  had  with  them  three  field  guns  and  a 
pom-pom,  mounted  on  a  kopje  about  1300  yards  distant 
from  the  ruptured  section  of  the  line,  besides  numerous 
riflemen  posted  so  as  to  command  the  same  spot.  The  train 
had  first  to  round  a  curve,  and  descend  a  steep  incline  before 
it  reached  the  derailing  obstacles,  its  downgrade  run  being 
involuntarily  made  at  full  speed  in  consequence  of  the 
enemy's  guns  beginning  to  act  their  part  in  the  ruse  de  guerre 
by  shelling  it.  Running  the  gauntlet  of  shell  fire  onwards  to 
supposed  safety,  the  train  quickly  reached  the  spot  marked 
out  for  the  catastrophe,  with  disastrous  and  fatal  results. 
Three  trucks — those  in  front  of  the  engine — went  crash,  two 
overturning,  and  the  rest  of  the  train  came  to  a  dead  stop, 
fortunately,  especially  in  the  case  of  the  engine  and  tender, 
keeping  on  the  rails.  By  dint  of  almost  superhuman  effort 
the  line  was  cleared  of  debris,  which  allowed  the  engine  and 
tender  to  pass  and  escape  loaded  with  wounded  and  civilians, 
a  slice  of  ill-luck  preventing  the  two  uninjured  trucks  in  rear 
from  being  taken  on  without  a  hazardous  delay. 

Meanwhile  the  enemy  kept  up  a  murderous  cannonade 
and  rifle  fire,  to  which  the  heroic  defenders  as  vigorously  re- 
plied while  covering  the  task  of  extricating  the  engine.  This 
completed,  and  further  resistance  or  escape  for  the  remainder 
being  quite  hopeless,  an  honourable  surrender  was  the  sequel 
of  this  brilliant  stand  against  insuperable  odds.  This  episode 
might  be  termed  a  semi-naval  affair  as  a  7-pounder  gun  and 
crew  of  five  men  belonging  to  the  Tartar  formed  part  of  the 
train's  mixed  complement. 

"The  bluejackets,  bravely  commanded  by  their  petty  officer — 


DEFENCE   OF  DURBAN   BY  THE  NAVY      -jj 

who  was  the  incarnation  of  coohiess — got  their  7-pounder  into  action. 
They.seht  two,  if  not  three,  well-aimed  shells  at  the  Boers,  several 
hundred  of  whom  lined  the  hills.  But  just  then  a  shot  from  the 
enemy's  3-pounder,  or  field  gun,  hit  the  small  naval  7-pounder,  knocked 
gun  and  carriage  on  to  the  veldt,  and  wounded  several  of  the  seamen. 
But  the  men  were  not  a  whit  beaten." 

Thus  Mr.  Bennett  Burleigh  {Daily  Telegraph  correspon- 
dent) describes  how  the  naval  gun  got  knocked  out  of  action. 

The  unlucky  disaster  caused  a  loss  of  about  80  men — 
killed,  u'ounded,  and  prisoners  ;  among  the  latter  was  Mr. 
Winston  Churchill  {Morning  Post  correspondent),  who  ex- 
hibited the  traditional  courage  of  his  race  while  controlling 
the  operations  that  resulted  in  the  escape  of  the  engine 
with  the  wounded,  a  service  which  merited  the  highest  recog- 
nition. Armoured  trains  have  their  vocation,  but  it  certainly 
was  not  here  on  this  circuitous  switchback  railway,  unless  to 
court  disaster  and  give  the  enemy  an  ill-afforded  success. 

"  At  full  speed,  at  full  speed. 
At  full  speed,  onward  ! 

Down  to  Frere's  fated  plain 
Rushed  forth  the  armoured  train, 
Meeting  death  with  disdain — 
This  Score  and  One  Hundred. 

"  '  Krupps  '  to  the  right  of  them  ; 
'  Mausers  '  to  the  left  of  them  ; 
Line  blocked  in  front  of  them — 
Shells  screeched  and  thundered. 

"  Theirs  not  to  reason  why, 
But  with  orders  to  comply. 
Theirs  was  to  do  or  die — 
Bravest  of  deeds  ! — the  world  wondered." 

The  opportune  arrival  of  General  Hildyard's  Infantry 
Brigade  from  England  and  their  rapid  despatch  to  Estcourt, 
somewhat  allayed  the  excitement  hitherto  existing  in  the 
colony  as  the  result  of  the  report  that  the  Boers  were  moving 
south  in  force. 

Lieutenant  James  {Tartar)  was  also  sent  north  with  two 
long-range    12-pounders  to  augment  the  artillery  strength, 


7S    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

their  arrival  at  Estcourt  being  described  as  a  "  welcome  acqui- 
sition," since  the  town  had  been  exposed  to  serious  danger 
for  some  time.  Its  safety  was  now  practically  assured,  the 
garrison  consisting  of  over  6000  men,  fairly  well  supplied 
with  mounted  troops  and  guns.  Later,  at  Mooi  River,  a 
small  township  thirty  miles  further  south,  another  force  of 
5000  troops,  with  two  batteries  of  Royal  Artillery,  had 
assembled  under  General  Barton. 

On  November  21st  the  enemy  struck  the  railway  between 
Estcourt  and  Mooi  River,  severing  connection  and  isolating 
the  former  position.  Their  main  object,  so  it  was  averred, 
was  to  seize  Natal's  capital,  'Maritzburg,  and  then  hold  the 
colony  from  there  northwards.  One  strong  force  of  Trans- 
vaalers  threatened  Estcourt,  while  another  of  Free  Staters 
menaced  the  Mooi  River  garrison. 

But  General  Hildyard  objected  to  being  surrounded  at 
Estcourt  without  a  fight ;  besides,  the  situation  generally 
had  become  much  too  serious  to  continue  a  strictly  defensive 
policy.     A  night  attack  was  therefore  planned. 

On  the  afternoon  of  the  22nd  Hildyard's  force  moved  out 
towards  the  Boer  positions.  Before  nightfall,  Beacon  Hill, 
eight  miles  distant,  was  reached,  and  up  its  boulder-strewn 
slopes  the  naval  gun  was  dragged  amidst  a  torrential  storm 
of  exceptional  severity.  But  before  the  summit  was  attained 
discovery  had  taken  place,  and  the  difficulties  of  ascent  were 
increased  by  a  shelling  from  a  Boer  "  Long  Tom."  Once 
the  gun  capsized,  but  was  righted,  and  eventually  hauled  to 
the  summit,  having  had  several  narrow  escapes  from  being 
struck.  A  few  rounds  were  now  fired  towards  the  Boer 
positions,  whereupon  silence  was  obtained  for  the  night,  the 
troops  bivouacking  on  the  storm-sodden  ground,  to  await 
their  first  fight. 

About  2  A.M.  the  attacking  battalions  (West  Yorks  and 
East  Surreys)  cautiously  moved  forward  to  the  assault  on 
Brynbella  Ridge,  which  was  carried  with  but  trifling  loss  to 
either  side,  the  enemy  offering  but  slight  resistance  before 
fleeing  to  the  protection  of  their  main  body. 

At   daylight    the   Boers    began    sweeping   the    captured 


.   z 


t.    Pi 


DEFENCE   OF  DURBAN   BY  THE   NAVY      79 

ridge  with  their  guns,  and  also  brought  an  enfilading  rifle  fire 
to  bear  upon  it.  The  naval  i2-pounder,  still  on  Beacon  Hill, 
strove  hard  to  locate  the  enemy's  guns,  but  without  avail  ;  no 
detective  shell  could  unearth  them.  Having  struck  a  moral 
blow  at  the  enemy,  a  withdrawal  of  the  British  troops  be- 
came a  necessity.  All  that  could  be  done  had  been  done  ; 
so  the  untenable  ridge  was  vacated,  the  greatest  losses 
occurring  while  the  troops  were  crossing  the  open  ground  to 
gain  the  flanks  of  Beacon  Hill.  The  field  guns  had  not, 
owing  to  the  broken  country,  been  able  to  offer  much  material 
aid  except  to  cover  the  retirement.  By  noon  the  whole  force 
were  back  at  Estcourt,  having  suffered  a  loss  of  S6  casualties. 
This  spirited  attack,  known  as  the  action  of  Willow 
Grange  (owing  to  its  proximity  to  that  small  place),  had 
evidently  arrested  the  invasion,  although  small  marauding 
units  of  Boers  succeeded  in  plundering  a  station  about  forty 
miles  north  of  'Maritzburg,  causing  a  flutter  of  excitement 
in  the  defenceless  capital.  The  Free  Staters,  who  had  closed 
on  Mooi  River,  contenting  themselves  with  a  brief  skirmish 
and  an  almost  harmless  shelling  of  the  British  camp,  then 
withdrew,  to  join  the  Transvaalers,  the  whole  of  the  invading 
enemy  having  retreated  northwards  by  the  26th. 

If  the  invaders  had  not  succeeded  with  their  military 
enterprise,  they  must  have  greatly  exceeded  expectation 
in  the  matter  of  looting  of  cattle,  besides  causing  wanton 
and  malicious  injury  to  the  private  property  of  loyal  colonists, 
many  of  whom  were  rendered  homeless  by  these  predatory 
acts.  "Commandeering"  of  supplies  may  often  find  justi- 
fication in  war  time,  but  no  allowance  can  be  claimed  for 
a  belligerent  who  gratuitously  inflicts  unnecessary  suffering 
or  injury  upon  peaceful  non-combatants,  and  thus  creates 
superfluous  horrors  of  war  and  eternal  enmity. 

The  sudden  retreat  of  the  enemy  behind  the  Tugela 
marked  an  entirely  new  phase  of  the  situation  in  Natal.  The 
tide  of  invasion  had  turned.  Hildyard's  force  was  quickly 
pushed  on  to  Frere,  ten  miles  north  of  Estcourt,  where  a 
concentration  camp  for  the  Ladysmith  Relief  Force  was  to 
be   formed ;   Barton's   Brigade    from   Mooi   River   following 


8o     THE   COMMISSION   OF  H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

shortly  afterwards.  This  account  of  the  situation  has  now 
brought  the  narrative  back  to  Durban  and  current  war  events. 

The  cyclone  of  invasion  having  expended  its  force  at 
Willow  Grange,  the  feeling  of  apprehension  of  danger  to 
either  'Maritzburg  or  Durban,  had  given  place  to  a  normal 
consciousness  of  safety  from  organized  attack.  This  result 
found  expression  in  the  withdrawal  of  the  main  Berea  battery 
to  a  position  near  the  Town  Hall.  The  "  Fort  Denison  "  and 
Claremont  batteries,  however,  still  remained  at  their  posts, 
which  it  was  important  to  hold  until  even  clandestine  attacks 
had  become  remote  contingencies.  The  steady  arrival  of 
troops,  and  their  rapid  despatch  up-country,  was  gradually 
but  surely  completing  the  barrier  that  would  block  another 
incursion  south  of  the  Tugela. 

An  equitable  system  of  relief  duties  between  the  ship  and 
defence  force  had  been  established  ;  Lieutenant  Bogle  now 
commanded  at  "Fort  Denison,"  Lieutenant  Drummond  at 
Claremont,  and  the  subordinate  officers  were  interchanged  in 
the  batteries  to  increase  their  experience.  But  a  change  of 
extreme  import  was  impending.  News  had  leaked  out  that 
the  Commander-in-Chief  had  left  Capetown  for  Durban,  and 
great  developments  were  therefore  expected.  General  Sir 
Francis  Clery  had  already  arrived,  and  had,  during  his  brief 
stay  at  Durban,  inspected  the  mobile  47  gun,  which  was 
manoeuvred  at  his  request.  The  smart  evolutionary  tactics 
performed  elicited  the  highly  favourable  opinion  that  the  gun 
would  be  a  valuable  asset  in  the  field.     So  it  proved  to  be. 

On  November  26th  Sir  Redvers  Buller  arrived,  being 
received  on  landing  by  a  bluejacket  guard-of-honour  of 
Terribles,  under  Commander  Limpus  and  Lieutenant  England. 
His  arrival  was  hailed  with  extreme  satisfaction,  his  presence 
in  the  colony  being  described  in  the  Press  "  as  the  needful 
factor  that  would  completely  restore  tranquillity  of  mind  to 
the  colonists,  and  instil  ultra-confidence  in  the  troops — and 
more."     Terse,  but  true. 

On  concluding  the  customary  inspection  of  the  naval 
guard,  upon  whom  he  bestowed  a  much  appreciated  eulogium 
in  respect  of  their  fit  appearance,  the  general  proceeded  to 


W     en 


DEFENCE   OF   DURBAN    BY   THE   NAVY      8i 

scrutinize  the  mobile  47  gun,  its  working,  etc.,  being  explained 
by  Captain  Scott,  who  was  in  attendance  as  commandant. 
Little  perception  was  required  to  convince  the  observant 
bluejackets  that  the  gun  had  met  with  the  general's  approval, 
and  that  its  destiny — the  front — was  practically  assured. 
The  wish,  perhaps,  may  have  impelled  the  thought,  as  it  often 
does,  for  the  brigade  were  well  aware  that  unless  their  guns 
were  required,  the  romance  of  war  would  be  confined  to  the 
defence  of  Durban. 

A  certain  official  prejudice  appeared  to  exist  against 
sending  these  powerful  guns  to  the  front,  and  it  might 
reasonably  be  asked  why.  The  theory  of  the  field  gun  had 
suddenly  changed  from  the  accepted  idea.  The  advent  of 
the  47  gun  especially  had  been  rapid — a  creation  since  the 
war  began — and  an  innovation  as  yet  untried  in  the  field. 
The  Boers,  however,  had  heavy  long-range  guns,  and  had 
used  them  to  advantage  ;  the  British,  therefore,  could  hardly 
submit  to  artillery  inferiority  with  a  remedial  weapon,  possess- 
ing even  greater  qualities  than  its  rival,  at  the  disposal  of 
those  responsible  for  the  conduct  of  the  war.  Moreover, 
there  is  strong  official  reluctance,  and  for  very  excellent 
reasons,  against  employing  a  naval  force  on  shore,  except 
under  urgent  circumstances.  Modern  naval  warfare  has 
enforced  an  extensive  technical  and  practical  system  of 
training,  requiring  years  to  perfect  in  the  individual  officer 
and  man  ;  and  a  plethora  of  trained  personnel  does  not  exist. 
Moreover,  the  depletion  of  the  crews  of  a  squadron  is  always 
undesirable  in  this  age  of  new  diplomacy  and  sudden  strokes 
of  international  policy.  The  duty  assigned  to  the  Naval 
Brigade  at  Graspan  was  unquestionably  allotted  by  the 
general,  and  accepted  by  the  brigade,  as  a  coveted  mark  of 
distinction  ;  but  the  exploit,  if  viewed  solely  from  the  stand- 
point of  economics,  was  an  error  of  judgment  under  the 
circumstances  existing.  A  Terrible  in  action,  manned  with 
an  untrained  scratch  crew,  no  matter  how  patriotic,  would 
surely  go  to  its  doom.  Efficiency  in  working  the  hydraulic 
and  electric  fittings  of  the  guns,  mastery  of  the  intricacies  of 
the  mechanical  torpedo,  and  knowledge  of  how  to  manipulate 

G 


82     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

other  scientific  instruments  of  war,  are  the  province  of  the 
twentieth-century  seaman.  The  press-gang  system  of  the 
Nelsonian  period  has  given  place  to  a  healthy  patriotic 
volunteer  movement,  as  this  war  has  sufficed  to  show  ;  but 
the  science  of  war  has  reached  such  a  high  pitch  in  the 
Navy,  that  it  would  fare  badly  if  its,  fighting persomtel  hecTime 
dependent  on  impulsive  or  spontaneous  volunteering  for 
supplying  the  demands  of  war.  Individual  resolution,  white 
hot  with  the  fire  of  patriotism,  seems  capable  of  performing 
anything ;  but  science  has  demolished  the  prevalent  idea  and 
belief  that  there  exists  an  arbitrary  way  by  which  any  one 
can  quickly  adapt  himself  to  every  situation.  Hence  it  is 
obvious  why  it  is  impolitic  to  employ  a  naval  force  outside 
its  sphere  of  service,  except  in  the  last  resort. 

■General  Buller  proceeded  to  'Maritzburg  the  same  day, 
and  at  once  assumed  active  control  of  the  delicate  war 
machinery.  His  activity  was  soon  evidenced  by  the  receipt 
of  telegraphic  instructions  next  day,  wherein  he  requested 
Captain  Scott  to  despatch  to  the  front,  without  delay,  a 
naval  force  with  six  guns. 

"Entrain  two  4*7-inch  guns  and  four  12-pounder  guns, 
with  full  crews  and  necessary  staff,  a  large  supply  of 
ammunition,  stores,  and  camp  equipment,  by  6  P.M.  to-day, 
November  27th,"  was  the  order  received  in  the  town  camp  on 
this  quiet  Sunday  afternoon  from  the  commandant.  By  five 
o'clock  all  arrangements  had  been  completed,  and  the  guns 
and  warlike  stores  placed  on  board  a  special  train. 

The  electrical  order  had  been  electrically  responded  to, 
and  executed  with  a  dogged  determination  that  nothing  less 
than  a  miracle  should  now  step  between  the  order  and  the 
object  of  the  brigade's  ambition — the  front. 


Photo  Dcbejihai. 
Southsca. 


{?1^Cij0L4.^'f^-^tr>^^ 


CAPTAIN    EDWARD    PITCAIRN-JONES,  C.B., 

WHO  commanded''the  naval  brigade  in  natal. 


CHAPTER   VI 

RELIEF  OF  LADYSMITH  OPERATIONS— OFF  TO  THE  FRONT 
— STORMBERG  AND  MAGERSFONTEIN— BOMaARDING 
THE  COLENSO   POSITIONS 

November  2yth  to  December  i^tk,  1899 

Captain  Edward  P.  Jones  {Forte)  was  appointed  senior 
naval  officer  of  all  naval  forces  in  Natal,  north  of  Durban, 
about  to  be  employed  with  the  Ladysmith  Relief  Column. 
Captain  Bearcroft  {Philomel)  received  a  similar  appointment 
in  Cape  Colony,  succeeding  Flag-Captain  Prothero  {Doris), 
severely  wounded  at  Graspan. 

The  contingent  now  under  orders  for  the  front  consisted 
of  130  officers  and  men  from  the  Terrible  under  Commander 
Limpus,  The  unit  officers  were :  Lieutenant  England,  No. 
I  47  ;  Lieutenant  Hunt,  No.  2  47  ;  Lieutenant  Richards, 
two  i2-pounders  ;  Lieutenant  Wilde,  two  12-pounders.  Also 
attached  to  each  unit  were  Midshipmen  Troupe,  Sherrin, 
Down,  and  Ackland,  respectively.  The  staff  comprised 
Lieutenant  Hunt  {Forte),  as  staff-officer  ;  Staff-Surgeon  Lilley 
{Forte),  in  charge  of  ambulance  section  ;  Assistant-Engineer 
Roskrugc,  as  engineer  officer ;  and  Midshipman  Hutchinson, 
A.D.C.  to  Captain  Jones. 

Previous  to  entraining,  the  brigade  was  addressed  by 
Captain  Scott,  whose  animated  speech  partook  somewhat  of 
the  nature  of  a  lecture  on  artillery  in  the  field.  He  especially 
enjoined  the  commanders  of  units  and  the  captains  of  guns 
to  remember  the  responsibilities  vested  in  them  as  individuals, 
now  vastly  increased  owing  to  the  almost  unique  conditions 

83 


84    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

the  sudden  change  of  field  gun  had  enforced,  and  what  a 
concentration  of  attention  the  heavy  guns  were  certain  of 
attracting  from  their  critics.  He  laid  great  stress  on  the  im- 
portance of  straight  and  rapid  shooting  ;  the  confidence  it 
would  instil  into  the  troops  when  the  guns  were  covering 
attacks  on  intrenched  positions.  Moreover,  they  were  to 
excel  the  standard  of  mobility  attained  by  the  enemy,  who 
at  present  were  enjoying  a  heavy  gun  monopoly. 

About  6  P.M.,  November  27th,  the  heavy  special  train 
steamed  out  of  Durban  central  station  amidst  the  cheers  of 
the  assemblage  gathered  on  the  platforms,  en  route  for  the 
Frere  concentration  camp.  Up  the  steep  gradients  the 
engine  snorted  and  puffed,  the  train  at  times  only  moving  at 
a  walking-race  pace.  Pietermaritzburg  was  reached  at  mid- 
night, and  here  orders  were  received  directing  the  four 
i2-pounders  to  remain  in  the  capital  to  await  further  instruc- 
tions. This  unexpected  order  naturally  caused  intense  dis- 
appointment to  those  whom  it  affected ;  but  orders  are 
orders,  and — that's  enough.  The  trucks  containing  the  12- 
pounders  were  quickly  detached  from  the  train,  which  pro- 
ceeded again  on  its  journey  northwards. 

Mooi  River  station  was  reached  at  6  A.M.,  where  a  brief 
stoppage  for  breakfast  was  made,  and  a  cursory  glance 
obtained  of  the  camp  which  had  recently  sustained  a  shelling 
from  the  Free  Stater  commandoes.  Proceeding,  Estcourt 
was  reached  four  hours  later,  where  it  was  found  the 
traffic  system  had  become  so  dislocated  owing  to  the  Boers 
having  wrecked  the  span  girder  bridge  adjoining  Frere 
station,  as  to  necessitate  detention  here  for  an  indefinite 
period.  Tents  were  pitched  close  to  the  station,  the  guns, 
etc.,  remaining  on  the  trucks,  ready  to  move  forward  as  soon 
as  the  congestion  of  traffic  was  relieved. 

A  straggling  but  prettily  situated  township,  Estcourt 
appears  to  the  eye  as  a  thriving  centre  of  a  pastoral  district — 
which  it  really  is.  The  enemy's  recent  incursions  in  the 
neighbourhood  had  forced  in  cattle  in  such  numbers  from 
outlying  farmsteads,  that  they  gave  the  place  the  appearance 
of  a  cattle  market  in  full  swing ;  the  farmers  not  yet  feeling 


RELIEF  OF   LADYSMITH   OPERATIONS      85 

the  district  sufficiently  quiescent  to  return  safely  with  their 
stock.  It  was  to-night  that  details  of  the  Graspan  fight  were 
obtained  and  read  out  on  parade,  the  exceptionally  heavy 
losses  of  the  Naval  Brigade  naturally  appealing  to  the 
sympathies  of  this  brigade,  many  of  whom  had  lost  personal 
friends. 

Urgency  having  passed  with  the  destruction  of  Frere 
bridge,  orders  to  proceed  did  not  arrive  until  the  30th.  The 
short  run  to  Frere — about  ten  miles — was  interesting,  as  being 
part  of  the  mountainous  stretch  of  route  traversed  by  the 
ill-fated  armoured  train.  Frere  evidently  expected  the  naval 
train,  as  the  platform  was  thronged  with  a  large  party  of 
troops,  sent  to  assist  in  unloading  the  British  "  Long  Toms," 
besides  spans  of  oxen  in  readiness  to  haul  them  away.  The 
railway  staff  officer  appeared  to  view  our  warlike  cargo  with 
apprehensive  misgivings,  the  tenor  of  his  conversation  im- 
plying that  however  useful  a  47  gun  might  be  in  the  field,  it 
was  certainly,  from  his  point  of  view,  something  of  a  "  white 
elephant "  on  a  railway  truck.  This  opinion  was  excusable, 
especially  when  a  little  delay  spelt  confusion  of  the  railway 
system  for  hours.  The  order  to  unload  guns  quickly  sent 
the  brigade  to  their  previously  allotted  stations,  and  with 
the  additional  help  of  the  troops  present,  the  guns  were  soon 
trundling  behind  the  spans  of  oxen  on  their  way  to  camp, 
and  the  train  steaming  away  south.  Almost  needless  to  add, 
the  unloading  evolution  was  appreciated  by  the  hardworked 
responsible  railway  officials,  upon  whom  much  anxious  and 
arduous  duty  had  devolved  throughout  the  war ;  the  genial 
general  manager,  Mr.  David  Hunter  (since  knighted),  having 
carved  out  a  name  for  himself  in  the  railway  world  for  his 
high  administrative  abilities. 

Next  morning  the  white  ensign  fluttered  in  the  breeze 
above  the  tents,  conspicuously  denoting  the  naval  contin- 
gent's position  in  the  huge  camp,  and,  until  reality  should 
supersede  drill,  the  intervening  time  was  spent  manoeuvring 
the  guns  and  getting  the  transport  into  a  perfect  condition. 

On  Sunday,  December  3rd,  instructions  were  received 
for  the  guns  to  co-operate  in  a  reconnaissance  taking  place 


86     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

that  night  towards  Chieveley.  Moving  off  at  lo  P.M.,  the 
brigade  made  excellent  headway  towards  the  rendezvous, 
until  the  ridges  over  which  the  guns  must  go  were  reached, 
when  unlimited  ill-luck  beset  all  further  movements.  To 
ascend  these  rugged  kopjes  during  daylight  would  have 
required  great  care ;  but  the  night  was  pitch  dark,  a  heavy 
rain  falling,  and  the  track  unknown  to  any  one  except  the 
guide,  whose  capacity  for  his  task  was,  like  our  further  pro- 
gress, extremely  limited  in  range.  Troubles  followed  each 
other  in  rapid  succession.  Fh-st  we  failed  to  make  contact 
with  the  infantry  escort  sent  to  guard  the  guns — or  they  did 
with  us.  Next  the  track — such  as  it  was — disappeared  and 
reappeared  as  if  nature  was  playing  tricks,  while  during  the 
intervals  the  guns  got  into  such  difficulties  that  to  extricate 
them  it  was  necessary  to  multiply  the  traction  power  by  em- 
ploying all  available  manual  and  animal  labour  the  brigade 
could  provide ;  the  pick  and  shovel  also  being  much  in 
evidence.  Strenuous  but  futile  efforts  to  carry  out  the  in- 
structions in  time  brought  General  Hildyard  and  his  staff  on 
the  scene  to  ascertain  the  cause  of  detention ;  their  presence 
increasing  the  already  existent  perturbation  the  misadventures 
had  created.  This  contreteinps,  however,  was  not  a  tangible 
test  for  the  guns.  Their  mobility,  it  must  be  confessed,  did 
not  produce  a  very  favourable  impression  on  this  occasion, 
owing  to  their  non-arrival  at  the  rendezvous  until  near 
daybreak,  the  movement,  in  consequence,  having  to  be  aban- 
doned, as  darkness  was  very  essential  to  success.  Experientia 
docet.  This  nocturnal  episode  taught  us  enough  to  reduce  to 
a  minimum  the  danger  of  failure  to  perform  a  similar  move- 
ment, and  also  the  imprudence  of  placing  implicit  confidence 
in  amateur  night  guides. 

Two  days  afterwards,  the  mounted  troops  and  two  batteries 
of  Field  Artillery,  under  Lord  Dundonald,  penetrated  the  zone 
of  the  enemy's  defence,  drawing  their  fire,  which,  though 
well  directed,  did  no  damage. 

Determined  to  obtain  personal  and  topographical  know- 
ledge of  routes  likely  to  be  traversed  by  the  guns.  Commander 
Limpus    made   daily   expeditions  abroad   for  that  purpose. 


RELIEF   OF   LADYSMITH   OPERATIONS      87 

On  one  of  these  rambles  the  commander  and  Lieutenant 
Wilde  proceeded  unarmed  towards  Chicveley  station,  some 
good  distance  beyond  our  occupied  lines,  with  the  intention 
of  surveying  the  Boer  positions  and  obtaining  certain  bear- 
ings and  distances,  the  writer  accompanying  them.  When 
we  were  about  two  miles  distant  from  the  station,  and  nearing 
the  place  selected  for  the  survey,  several  horsemen  suddenly 
appeared,  coming  over  a  rise  of  ground  well  away  to  the  right 
flank,  causing  a  few  anxious  moments  of  guessing  who  they 
might  be.  General  Clery,  his  staff  and  escort,  they  luckily 
proved  to  be,  who  were  also  viewing  the  enemy's  positions. 
The  general  considerately  informed  us  that  to  proceed  further 
would  probably  mean  a  continuation  of  the  journey  as  far  as 
Pretoria,  for  the  enemy  were  then  in  occupation  of  the  station. 
A  trip  to  the  Boer  capital  being  just  then  an  undesirable 
excursion,  a  retreat  was  made  to  the  friendly  cover  afforded 
by  the  picquets'  rifles,  and  a  survey  on  a  smaller  scale  made 
from  thence. 

General  Sir  Redvers  BuUer's  arrival  at  Frere  on  Decem- 
ber 6th  was  evidenced  by  the  stimulation  discernible 
throughout  the  entire  camp.  In  the  early  forenoon  an  im- 
pressive funeral  service  was  read  over  the  victims  of  the 
armoured  train  at  the  spot  where  the  catastrophe  occurred. 
Representatives  from  all  branches  of  the  force  attended, 
among  whom  were  a  few  Dublin  Fusilier  survivors  who  had 
escaped  both  capture  and  injury.  From  these  some  personal 
details  of  the  episode  were  obtained,  the  wrecked,  war-torn 
trucks  grimly  corroborating  the  story  of  a  fight  which  pen 
could  scarcely  over-magnify.  In  the  afternoon  another 
strong  cavalry  reconnaissance,  conducted  by  General  Buller 
in  person,  was  successfully  accomplished.  It  extended 
beyond  Chieveley  to  the  ridge  afterwards  known  as  Gun 
Hill,  overlooking  the  undulating  stretch  of  veldt  that  slopes 
towards  Colenso  and  the  Tugela.  A  week  of  inactivity 
followed  to-day's  programme — for  the  force  generally,  but 
not  for  the  generals  and  their  staffs,  who  were  fully  occupied 
elaborating  the  machinery  of  war. 

Meanwhile,  the  strength  of  the  Naval  Brigade  was  almost 


S8     THE   COMMISSION   OF  H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

daily  increasing,  either  in  personnel,  guns,  or  transport. 
Such  proportions  did  the  strength  of  the  brigade  eventually 
assume,  that  few  would  assert  the  Navy  had  not  received 
full  recognition  from  General  BuUer  for  the  various  timely 
services  already  rendered  elsewhere.  The  war,  especially  in 
Natal,  had  furnished  a  premonitory  lesson  on  the  value  of 
long-range  gunnery  as  a  potent  factor  in  this  struggle,  and 
naval  guns  were  being  largely  requisitioned,  pro  tempore,  so 
that  nothing  likely  to  assist  in  attaining  the  object  of  the 
relief  force  was  being  sentimentally  withheld. 

To  follow  closely  the  brigade's  history,  it  will  be  neces- 
sary to  revert  for  a  time  to  Durban. 

On  the  departure  of  the  first  contingent  to  the  front, 
under  Commander  Limpus,  the  Claremont  battery  was  with- 
drawn to  the  town  camp  (now  styled  the  Town  Hall  Camp), 
Lieutenant  Drummond  commanding.  Next  day,  Novem- 
ber 28th,  in  response  to  a  requisition  for  instructions  as  to 
any  further  dispositions  necessary  to  be  taken  for  the  defence 
of  the  town.  General  BuUer  wired  from  'Maritzburg  to  Captain 
Scott  as  follows  : — 

"  I  think  you  can  now  make  yourself  as  snug  as  possible,  parking 
your  guns  where  most  convenient  for  your  men,  and  where  giving 
them  least  duty.  I  cannot  say  for  another  week  or  ten  days  that 
Durban  is  absolutely  safe,  but  it  looks  as  if,  at  present,  it  was  not  in 
immediate  danger." 

Consequently,  within  the  next  few  days,  the  "  Fort 
Denison "  battery  and  other  outlying  detachments  were 
withdrawn  into  the  town  and  reorganized.  A  plan  was  also 
drawn  up  for  an  emergency  landing-party  to  be  disembarked 
from  the  ships  present  in  port,  officers  and  men  being 
detailed  and  held  in  readiness  to  comply  with  the  confi- 
dential instructions  issued  on  this  subject. 

Up  to  the  present,  news  from  Ladysmith  was  entirely 
conveyed  by  carrier  pigeons,  the  birds  having  been  patrioti- 
cally lent  by  the  Durban  Homing  Society  to  the  military 
authorities.  Messages  were  thus  obtained  from  the  be- 
leaguered town,  but  none  as  yet  could  be  transmitted  back. 


RELIEF   OF   LADYSMITH   OPERATIONS      89 

The  one-sidedness  of  this  intercourse,  however,  was  soon  to 
be  remedied,  Captain  Scott  having  submitted  a  scheme  to 
General  Buller  whereby  news  of  any  description  could,  with 
impunity  and  safety,  reach  the  invested  garrison.  This 
scheme  was  a  searchlight  with  a  "  Scott's  Flasher "  attach- 
ment. 

Another  evolution  !  The  general  wired  his  acceptance  of 
the  proffered  apparatus,  whereupon  Lieutenant  Ogilvy  and 
Engineer  Murray,  with  their  respective  electrical  and  arti- 
ficer staffs,  were  landed,  and  directed  to  carry  out  the  con- 
structive work  with  all  despatch.  The  searchlight  was 
borrowed  from  the  Terrible,  a  dynamo  was  commandeered 
from  a  dredging  vessel,  a  locomotive  boiler  (requiring  con- 
siderable overhauling)  was  requisitioned  from  the  railway 
authorities,  and  connections  were  extemporized,  some  having 
to  be  manufactured.  Three  railways  trucks  were  furnished, 
on  which  the  machinery  and  apparatus  were  secured  in 
position.  About  noon,  November  30th,  within  48  hours 
of  receiving  the  general's  telegram,  the  searchlight  train 
steamed  out  of  Durban  in  charge  of  the  aforementioned 
officers,  and,  in  spite  of  great  official  opposition  along  the 
line  of  route,  Estcourt  was  reached  at  9  P.M.,  and  Frere  by 
midnight,  a  cypher  message  being  transmitted  to  Ladysmith 
an  hour  later.  This  smart  evolution  could  not  have  been  so 
easily  achieved  had  not  Mr.  David  Hunter  (general  manager 
of  the  Natal  Government  Railway)  placed  his  entire  estab- 
lishment and  staff  at  the  disposal  of  the  commandant.  Some 
of  the  methods  adopted  to  break  through  (to  use  an  hiber- 
nianism)  the  wire  entanglements  of  military  red  tape  on  this 
journey  north  would,  if  seen  in  print,  startle  some  of  the 
higher  authorities.  The  searchlight  apparatus  was  also  use- 
fully employed  to  supply  lighting  power  while  damaged 
bridges  were  being  repaired  by  night.  Having  concluded  his 
mission,  Lieutenant  Ogilvy  returned  to  Durban  next  day, 
leaving  the  train  in  charge  of  Sub-Lieutenant  Newcome  and 
Engineer  Murray,  with  whom  were  Artificer  Jones  and 
Yeoman  of  Signals  Arnold,  as  assistants. 

A  propos  of  the  pigeon  service,  a  few  instances  of  their 


90     THE    COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

efficiency  is  worth  recording.  General  Wiiite,  wishing  to 
send  a  plan  of  the  situation  at  Ladysmith  to  General  Buller, 
had  it  photographed  down.  Even  then  it  was  found  too 
heavy,  so  it  was  cut  into  four  sections,  each  of  which  was 
entrusted  to  a  different  bird.  Presumably  all  four  pigeons 
were  despatched  together,  for  they  arrived  at  the  com- 
mandant's office,  Durban,  with  an  interval  of  only  25  minutes 
between  the  first  and  last  arrival.  The  distance  was  about 
120  miles  in  direct  line  of  flight ;  the  time  occupied  during 
the  passage  averaged  from  six  hours  upwards.  Another  bird 
brought  the  following  message  : — 

"  From  General  Sir  George  White  to  H.R.H.  the 
Prince  of  Wales. 
"The  General  Officer  Commanding  and  the  garrison  of  Lady- 
smith  beg  to  congratulate  Your  Royal  Highness  on  the  anniversary 
of  your  birthday.     A  royal  salute  of  21  shells  will  be  fired  at  the 
enemy  at  noon  in  honour  of  the  occasion. 
"  Ladysmith,  November  9th,  1899." 

Ladysmith,  like  Paris  during  the  Franco- Prussian  War, 
owed  much  to  the  carrier-pigeon  service. 

Early  on  December  8th,  Lieutenant  Ogilvy  left  Durban 
in  command  of  a  second  contingent  for  the  front,  consist- 
ing of  100  officers  and  men,  with  eight  12-pounder  guns, 
drawn  from  the  remnant  defence  force.  Lieutenant  Melville 
[Forte),  Lieutenants  Burne  and  Deas  {Philomel),  were  the  unit 
commanders.  Gunners  Wright  and  Williams,  Midshipmen 
Willoughby,  Bolder©,  Hallwright,  and  Hodson,  were  also 
attached  to  the  battery ;  and  Surgeon  Macmillan  was  in 
charge  of  the  ambulance  section.  A  special  train  conveyed 
them  direct  to  Frere,  where  they  joined  the  naval  head- 
quarter camp,  under  Captain  Jones,  the  same  night. 

Two  days  previously,  the  four  12-pounders  detained  at 
'Maritzburg  had  also  arrived  at  the  front,  the  Naval  Brigade 
arrangements  being  now  completed. 

The  numerical  strength  of  men  and  guns  with  the  Natal 
Field  Force  and  Ladysmith  Relief  Column  at  this  period  of 
the  operations  was  as  follows.     Inside  Ladysmith,  Captain 


RELIEF   OF   LADYSMITH    OPERATIONS      91 

Lambton  had  under  his  command  283  officers  and  men  of 
the  Poiuerful,  two  47  platform-mounted  guns,  three  12- 
pounders  mounted  on  extemporized  carriages,  one  light 
i2-pounder  field  gun,  and  four  Maxims.  With  the  Relief 
Column  under  Captain  Jones,  actually  at  Frere,  there  were 
285  officers  and  men,  two  mobile  47  guns,  and  fourteen 
long-range  12-pounders  mounted  on  extemporized  carriages. 
Of  this  number,  24  officers  and  217  men  belonged  to  the 
Terrible,  who  manned  all  the  guns  except  two  i2-pounders, 
the  crews  of  which  were  Tartars. 

In  addition  to  the  foregoing,  Lieutenants  Anderton  and 
Chiazarri,  with  53  petty  officers  and  men  of  the  Natal  Naval 
Volunteers,  a  well-trained  corps,  had  joined  the  brigade  at 
Frere,  being  mainly  attached  throughout  the  relief  operations 
to  the  47  guns.  On  the  lines  of  communication  were  four 
long-range  12-pounders:  two  at  Estcourt,  manned  by  26 
officers  and  men  of  the  Philomel,  under  Lieutenant  Halsey  ; 
two  at  Mooi  River,  under  Lieutenant  Steele,  manned  by  25 
officers  and  men  of  the  Forte.  These  numbers  give  a  grand 
total  of  623  officers  and  men  and  30  guns,  landed  to  date  for 
active  service  in  northern  Natal  by  the  Royal  Navy,  exclusive 
of  naval  volunteers. 

The  naval  transport  with  the  Relief  Column  consisted  of 
10  colonial  conductors,  about  100  natives  as  drivers,  etc.,  over 
400  draught  oxen  for  the  guns  and  ammunition  waggons,  and 
15  horses  for  the  staff  and  unit  commanders.  More  men  and 
guns  arrived  at  the  front  at  a  later  period  of  the  operations, 
which,  of  course,  implied  more  transport ;  but  these  will 
receive  due  recognition  in  proper  order  later  on. 

The  "  Per  mare,  per  terram,"  contingent  is  next  to  receive 
attention.  After  their  return  from  Cape  Colony  side,  the 
Royal  Marine  detachment  were  employed  in  and  around 
Durban  until  all  war  alarms  which  threatened  the  town  had 
ceased.  On  November  21st,  Captain  Mullins,  Sergeants  Peck 
and  Roper,  with  28  rank  and  file,  relieved  the  Tartars  from 
the  armoured  train.  Three  days  later,  and  in  consequence  of 
the  Boer  incursions  south  previously  related,  a  strong  outpost 
was  established  for  the  protection  of  the  Umlass  waterworks 


92     THE  COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

(the  Durban  supply),  some  fifteen  miles  distant  in  the  country. 
Commanded  by  Captain  Mullins,  this  force  consisted  of 
Sergeants  Peck  and  Stanbridge  and  30  men,  supported  by  a 
i2-pounder  field  gun  manned  by  18  bluejackets  under  Sub- 
Lieutenant  Newcome.  The  position  occupied  was  on  an 
eminence  about  200  feet  high,  overlooking  the  waterworks  and 
ford  across  the  Umlass  River,  three  sides  being  precipitous, 
while  an  abattis  was  constructed  to  secure  the  fourth  or  open 
side  from  chance  attack.  To  obtain  water  a  thick  tropical 
undergrowth,  among  which  the  python  and  other  dangerous 
snakes  abounded  galore,  had  to  be  forced  through  to  get 
at  the  river.  On  one  water-carrying  mission  a  bluejacket 
incautiously  disturbed  a  huge  python  by  treading  on  it.  It 
showed  no  fight,  but  tried  to  glide  off,  when  Sergeant  Peck 
shot  it  in  the  head.  Its  length  was  exactly  nineteen  feet,  its 
skin  being  preserved  as  a  memento  of  a  risky  escapade.  On 
November  30th,  Sub-Lieutenant  Newcome  was  recalled  for 
service  with  the  searchlight  train,  and  Captain  Mullins,  then 
down  with  a  severe  dysentery  attack,  returned  on  board  for 
treatment.  Lieutenant  Lawrie,  who  had  previously  relieved 
his  captain  in  command  of  the  armoured  train,  now  replaced 
him  as  commanding  officer  at  the  waterworks.  On  December 
9th,  no  further  danger  being  apprehended  in  that  quarter,  the 
Umlass  post  was  withdrawn,  and  the  armoured  train  also 
dispensed  with.  From  now  the  detachment  was  distributed. 
Captain  Mullins  (now  convalescent),  with  two  sergeants  and 
28  men,  the  12-pounder  field  gun  and  crew,  formed  the  new 
main  guard  established  at  the  Town  Hall  camp.  This  small 
force  was  conspicuously  placed  in  the  centre  of  the  town  as 
the  outward  and  visible  symbol  of  martial  law,  to  perform  the 
variable  duties  the  commandant  frequently  found  it  necessary 
to  have  executed  under  its  powers.  Sergeant  Lester  and  nine 
men  were  detailed  as  guard  for  the  hospital  ship  Nubia. 
Sergeant  Roper,  one  corporal,  and  six  men,  manned  one  12- 
pounder  of  Lieutenant  Richard's  unit  at  the  front.  Lieutenant 
Lawrie  and  the  remainder  of  the  detachment  returned  on 
board  the  Terrible  for  duty.  Later,  in  February,  Captain 
Mullins  was   appointed   recruiting   officer   for   the    Colonial 


RELIEF   OF  LADYSMITH   OPERATIONS      93 

Corps,  some  500  recruits  passing  through  his  hands.     This 
officer  was  also  military  adviser  to  the  commandant. 

Before  reverting  to  the  main  subject — the  front — a  brief 
reference  to  current  events  v^^hich  affect  the  situation  as  a 
whole  appears  necessary ;  in  fact,  it  deals  with  two  of  those 
three  memorable  reverses  to  British  arms  which  made  so 
painful  an  impression  throughout  the  Empire. 

Early  in  December,  General  Gatacre  moved  from  Queens- 
town  with  the  bulk  of  his  force  to  Sterkstroom,  some  30  miles 
south  of  Stormberg.      Principally  for  strategic  reasons,  viz. 
to  create  a  diversion  of  the  enemy's  attention  towards  his 
force  while  the  Kimberley  and  Ladysmith  relief  columns  were 
advancing,   and   also   to   reoccupy   Stormberg,   the   general 
decided  to  drive  the  enemy  from  his  front.     Consequently,  a 
force  about  2700  strong  were  taken  by  rail  as  far  as  Molteno, 
where  they  detrained  late  on  the  9th  inst.,  and  from  thence 
made  a  night  march  over  broken  country  towards  the  enemy's 
positions.     The  guides  having  blundered,  dawn  was  breaking 
before  the  column  reached  their  objective.     Continuing  the 
march,  now  greatly  retarded  through  fruitless  travelling  in 
wrong  directions,  the  British  force  suddenly  became  aware  of 
the  presence  of  the   enemy  from  a   heavy  fusilade   opened 
upon  their  advance.    Surprised  perhaps,  but  nothing  daunted, 
the    intrepid   general   hurriedly   made    his    dispositions   for 
attacking  the  almost  invulnerable  Boer  stronghold,  bringing 
his  field  batteries   into   action  to  cover  the  advance.     The 
travel-worn  troops  made  a  brave  attempt  to  storm  the  posi- 
tion, which  hopelessly  failed — Nature  had  already  enervated 
them  for  this  their  baptism  of  battle.     Retreat  followed  the 
repulse,  an  evolution  fraught  with  every  conceivable  difficulty, 
harassed  as  it  was  by  a  fresh  and  vigorous  enemy  flushed 
with  success,  the  two  British  batteries  playing  an  important 
and  brilliant  role  during  the  retirement  in  preventing  retreat 
becoming  a  rout.     Eighty-nine  killed  and  wounded  and  633 
missing  and  prisoners  was  the  price  of  this  misadvcnturous 
enterprise.     Collecting  the  remnant  of  his  force  at  Molteno, 
General  Gatacre  securely  held  that  town  for  the  present.    The 
reverse,  though  a  strategic    failure,  was  insignificant   in    its 


94    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

effect  upon  the  military  situation  elsewhere.  Politically, 
however,  it  was  a  regrettable  incident,  occurring  as  it  did  in 
the  most  disaffected  district  of  Cape  Colony,  now  teeming 
with  virulently  disloyal  Dutch  colonists.  The  sequence  of 
events  now  brings  the  Kimberley  relief  column  to  notice. 

After  the  battle  of  Modder  River  on  November  28th,  Lord 
Methuen,  finding  his  force  inadequate  to  follow  up  the  enemy, 
entrenched  near  the  river  to  await  reinforcements.  These 
arriving  in  due  course,  the  general  moved  forward  on  December 
lOth  to  attack  the  enemy,  who  had  strongly  fortified  the 
Magersfontein  kopjes,  a  few  miles  north  of  the  river.  In  the 
late  afternoon,  the  artillery  began  the  preparative  sweeping 
of  the  position,  the  naval  guns — one  mobile  47  and  four  long- 
range  i2-pounders — assisting  the  field  batteries  in  the  bom- 
bardment. Shortly  after  midnight,  Methuen  sent  the 
Highland  brigade  forward  to  carry  out  the  preliminary  plan 
of  battle — a  surprise  attack  ;  the  Guards  brigade  and  artillery 
following  later.  To  obviate  the  danger  of  dividing  his  brigade 
in  the  dark  wet  night  that  prevailed.  General  Wauchope 
advanced  in  close  formation,  intending  to  deploy  at  a  certain 
point  on  the  march  previous  to  delivering  the  assault.  Almost 
at  the  moment  that  the  deployment  was  being  effected,  which 
was  accidentally  protracted  until  within  a  few  score  yards  of 
the  Boer  trenches,  premature  disclosure  occurred.  The  con- 
sequences were  indeed  momentous.  A  hurricane  of  bullets 
instantly  swept  into  the  unsuspicious  Highlanders  with 
withering  exactitude,  creating  irretrievable  confusion  among 
their  ranks  ;  the  darkness  rendering  all  attempts  to  regain 
military  formation  or  disciplinary  control  utterly  futile. 
Their  brave  brigadier  was  slain,  and  over  700  casualties  had 
occurred  within  a  few  minutes.  The  mysterious  night  march 
— a  disastrous  surprisal — irreparable  disorganization — loss  of 
leaders — and  an  unseen  foe  dealing  forth  annihilation  at  close 
range,  had  followed  each  other  in  swift  succession.  Amidst 
such  infernal  surroundings  there  was  no  alternative  but  to 
fall  back  in  face  of  the  pitiless  bullets.  A  panic  had  been 
averted,  a  fact  which  speaks  volumes  for  the  bravery  of  the 
Highlanders,  whose  indomitable  pluck  in  battle  is  a  cherished 


H 

CQ     IS 

<5 

> 

Pi     ^ 

3  <^ 

< 

H    't 

Cr, 

J 

o 

g^ 

w 

z    < 

b 

2;  H 

W 

-<     3, 

Q 

N 
?, 

«: 

a 

H 

Q 
w 
PS 

o 

RELIEF   OF   LADYSMITH    OPERATIONS       95 

tradition.  They  had  hastily  retired,  but  with  irrepressible 
clannishness  had  rallied  round  their  regimental  chieftains, 
had  reformed,  and  were  ready  to  retrieve  their  misfortune. 
But  this  could  not  done,  for  when  dawn  disclosed  their 
location,  the  hurricane  of  lead  burst  forth  afresh,  compelling 
the  eager  brigade  to  observe  the  closest  cover.  With  the 
arrival  of  the  British  batteries,  succour  to  some  extent  was 
afforded  them,  but  though  compelled  to  abate  its  severity, 
the  enemy  never  sufficiently  slackened  their  fire  to  permit 
of  any  attempt  to  redeem  the  day.  The  field  batteries  went 
into  action  at  close  range,  rendering  exceptionally  brilliant 
service  throughout  the  fight ;  their  own  position  at  certain 
times  becoming  somewhat  hazardous.  The  naval  guns  were 
also  conspicuously  in  evidence  for  the  amount  of  moral  and 
material  damage  inflicted  by  them,  and  the  suppression  of  fire 
they  effected.  Meanwhile,  the  general  advanced  his  whole 
force  in  hopes  of  penetrating  the  Boer  position,  the  enemy 
making  counter  flanking  movements  requiring  exceptional 
leading  and  severe  fighting  to  repel.  Circumstances  finally 
compelled  the  sorely  tried  Highlanders  to  be  withdrawn  from 
the  fighting  line,  where  they  had  been  perilously  exposed  for 
many  hours  to  a  deadly  rifle  fire,  and  a  scorching  sun  which 
had  blistered  their  prostrate  bodies  and  produced  an  intense 
thirst  that  could  not  be  assuaged.  Neither  generalship  or 
bravery,  nor  gun  power,  could  depose  the  tenacious  Boers 
from  their  rocky  stronghold,  which  appeared  to  bristle 
everywhere  with  rifles.  The  enemy's  position  being  thus 
unassailable  in  front,  and  a  detour  to  outflank  it  being  impos- 
sible with  the  resources  available.  Lord  Methuen  ordered  the 
inevitable  withdrawal  beyond  the  range  of  the  enemy's  guns, 
which  had  been  inexplicably  silent  throughout  the  fight  until 
just  prior  to  the  retirement.  Thus  ended  the  battle  of 
Magersfontein,  the  second  of  that  trio  of  misfortunes  which 
made  December,  1899,  a  disastrously  memorable  month. 
Nevertheless,  except  for  the  moral  and  political  benefits 
usually  associated  with  victories,  the  Boers,  as  at  Stormberg, 
had  not  gained  the  slightest  military  advantage.  Both 
sides  were  in  the  peculiar  position  of  check,  the  result  of  lack 


96     THE   COMMISSION   OF  H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

of  strategical  knowledge  on  the  part  of  the  Boer  generals  of 
how  to  make  the  most  of  the  military  situation,  and  absence 
of  necessary  strength  to  reassume  the  offensive  on  the  part  of 
the  British.  The  enemy,  however,  did  not  enjoy  complete 
immunity,  for  the  ubiquitous  General  French  was  actively 
operating  in  the  Colesberg  district  between  the  two  British 
columns,  keeping  the  enemy  in  a  state  of  constant  disquietude. 
His  harassing  operations  prevented  further  invasion  of  the 
colony,  and  effectually  checked  any  projected  flanking  designs 
directed  against  either  British  force. 

Returning  to  Natal  and  the  main  subject,  General  Buller 
is  found  ready  to  strike  his  first  blow  for  the  relief  of  Lady- 
smith.  The  completion  of  the  temporary  trestle  bridge  at 
Frere  had  restored  railway  traffic  towards  the  Tugela,  thus 
providing  the  general  with  the  desired  mobility  which  would 
considerably  lessen  the  difficulties  of  advance,  and  afford 
rapid  communication  with  his  base. 

On  December  12th  Barton's  Infantry  Brigade  moved 
from  Frere  and  occupied  Gun  Hill,  just  beyond  Chieveley 
station.  Captain  Jones,  Commander  Limpus,  and  the 
naval  staff,  with  the  two  47  guns  and  12-pounder  units  of 
Lieutenants  Richards,  Burns,  and  Wilde,  accompanied  the 
advance. 

Next  day  the  naval  guns  heavily  bombarded  the  Colenso 
positions  at  ranges  varying  from  7000  yards  upwards  to 
nearly  double  that  distance.  Much  visible  damage  was  done 
to  the  enemy's  works,  but  little  sign  did  the  enemy  vouchsafe 
that  they  were  in  strong  tenancy  of  those  rugged  hills,  among 
which  the  relief  force  were  destined  to  wage  so  many  a 
bitterly  contested  fight. 

On  the  14th  the  naval  guns,  protected  by  a  strong  escort, 
moved  forward  fo  a  low  kopje  (Shooters  Hill)  west  of  the 
railway,  about  2000  yards  nearer  the  enemy's  central  positions. 
Fort  Wylie,  a  kopje  terraced  with  intrenchments  and  honey- 
combed safety  shelters  in  its  rear,  was  especially  singled  out 
for  shell  practice.  This  position  stood  conspicuously  forth 
as  effectually  commanding  the  railway  and  road  bridges  over 
the  Tugela,  the  village  of  Colenso,  and  also  overlooked  the 


RELIEF  OF   LADYSMITH    OPERATIONS      97 

stretch  of  veldt  country  between  the  river  and  Chieveley. 
Although  the  47  guns  sent  scores  of  shell  crashing  with  thun- 
derous force  into  their  boulderous  breastworks,  and  searched 
with  lyddite  all  located  trenches  for  quite  two  hours,  the 
enemy  maintained  the  exasperating  equanimity  of  yesterday. 
The  firing,  however,  was  not  altogether  a  futile  expenditure  of 
ammunition,  for  much  verification  of  ranges,  besides  the  loca- 
tion of  hitherto  unknown  trenches  and  positions  resulted,  and 
the  knowledge  so  obtained  proved  invaluable  on  the  morrow. 
An  apt  reminiscence  of  Fort  Wylie,  closely  associated 
with  our  present  comrades  of  the  Natal  Naval  Volunteers, 
seems  a  propos  to  relate  just  here.  On  Ladysmith  becoming 
invested,  the  Boers  pressed  south  to  secure  this  all-important 
position,  then  held  by  the  Dublin  Fusiliers  and  this  particular 
detachment  of  naval  volunteers.  Supported  by  field  guns, 
the  Boers  occupied  the  adjacent  hills  which  dominated  the 
British  position,  rendering  it  untenable,  and  necessitating  a 
hasty  retirement  to  avoid  being  cut  off.  The  volunteers  had 
two  small  prehistoric  field  guns  with  them,  mounted  on  Fort 
Wylie's  summit,  and,  when  retreat  became  inevitable,  received 
orders  to  disable  their  guns  and  leave  them  behind.  Instead, 
however,  of  our  sturdy  colonial  friends  complying.  Lieutenant 
Anderton  held  a  hurried  council  of  war  with  his  merry  men, 
whereat  it  was  decided  to  take  the  venerated  guns  with  them. 
Suiting  their  action  to  the  decision  arrived  at,  they  first  fired 
their  ammunition  at  the  advancing  Boers  as  if  stubborn 
resistance  was  intended.  This  stratagem  had  the  desired 
effect,  bringing  the  enemy  to  a  standstill,  and  thus  enabling 
the  volunteers  to  carry  out  a  successful  manoeuvre.  Over  the 
hillside  the  guns  were  rolled,  taken  across  the  river,  and 
dragged  by  hand  over  the  veldt  to  the  train  in  Colenso,  which 
was  only  awaiting  their  arrival  before  steaming  away  south 
to  safety.  It  was  a  fine  evolution,  which  obtained  high 
commendation  for  the  performance,  though  official  censure 
followed  for  the  infraction  of  orders.  Lieutenant  Anderton 
was  evidently  emulating  the  Nelson  incident  at  Copenhagen, 
when  that  naval  hero  applied  the  telescope  to  his  blind  eye, 
to  avoid  seeing  the  signal  to  cease  the  action. 

H 


98     THE   COMMISSION    OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

The  eve  of  battle  had  arrived.  Towards  the  close  of  day 
the  main  body  of  the  relief  army  had  marched  over  from 
Frere  camp.  Lieutenant  Ogilvy  arrived  with  six  12-pounders, 
two  having  been  left  behind  under  Lieutenant  Melville  to 
support  the  military  force  remaining  to  guard  Frere  and  the 
large  reserve  of  military  supplies  collected  there.  That 
evening  the  General  Orders  were  issued  to  the  respective 
brigadiers  and  commanding  officers  of  detached  units  for  the 
planned  attack  on  Colenso,  which  was  to  take  place  on  the 
early  morrow. 

Assembling  the  brigade,  Commander  Limpus  informed 
them  of  the  main  instructions  received  from  headquarters 
and  of  the  proposed  methods  for  executing  them,  impressing 
on  the  officers  and  responsible  individuals  the  necessity  for 
implicitly  following  the  orders  he  had  carefully  explained. 
Later,  after  dark,  the  guns  were  withdrawn  from  the  top  of 
the  kopje,  and,  together  with  all  our  impedimenta,  got  ready 
for  moving  off  at  the  appointed  hour  next  morning,  a  few 
hours'  rest  occupying  the  brief  space  of  time  which  intervened 
betwixt  the  calm  of  the  camp  and  the  storm  of  to-morrow's 
battle. 


Photo 
Cornish, 
Credit  on. 


JlUvZ^    JOC^^^^w^ 


GKNERAI.   SIR   RKDVERS    liUI.I.KK,   \X.,  (;.C.I!.,  KTC. 

Commandin;^   British   Forces  in   Natal  during  Operations  for 

R'.'lief  of  Lachsniilli. 


CHAPTER   VII 

BATTLE    OF    COLENSO 

December  15///,  1S99 

General  Sir  Redvers  Buller  put  his  army  in  motion 
early  on  the  morning  of  December  15th,  while  the  pall  of 
darkness  still  enshrouded  the  camp,  so  that  the  attacking 
brigades  could  arrive  at  their  assigned  positions  before 
sunrise,  ready  for  the  general  advance. 

Briefly,  the  dispositions  of  the  force,  with  the  main  objec- 
tive of  each  brigade,  were  as  follows  : — 

General  Hildyard's  (2nd)  Infantry  Brigade  had  the  post 
of  honour  in  the  centre.  This  brigade  was  to  march  north 
at  4  A.M.  towards  the  railway  bridge,  cross  the  Tugela  at  that 
point,  and  attempt  the  capture  of  the  kopjes  immediately 
opposite,  Fort  Wylic  being  the  position  demanding  closest 
attention. 

General  Hart's  (5th)  Infantry  Brigade  was  to  advance  at 
4.30  A.M.  to  the  left,  force  a  passage  across  the  Tugela  at 
Bridle  Drift,  west  of  Colenso,  and,  after  crossing,  to  wheel 
right  and  assault  the  central  kopjes  in  flank,  to  facilitate  the 
crossing  of  Hildyard's  Brigade. 

General  Lyttleton's  (4th)  Infantry  Brigade  was  to  advance 
at  4.30  A.M.  to  a  point  west  of  the  railway,  between  the 
aforementioned  brigades,  ready  to  support  either. 

General  Barton's  (6th)  Infantry  Brigade  was  to  advance  at 
4  A.M.  to  a  position  east  of  the  railway,  from  whence  it  could 
cover  Hildyard's  right  flank,  and,  if  necessary,  support  the 
main  attack,  or  the  force  sent  against  Hlangwani  Hill. 

99 


loo    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

The  Mounted  Brigade,  under  Lord  Dundonald,  about 
looo  strong,  and  one  field  battery,  was  to  proceed  at  4  A.M. 
in  the  direction  of  Hlangwani ;  if  possible,  secure  that 
position,  from  whence  the  central  kopjes  could  be  enfiladed, 
and  also  to  cover  the  right  flank  of  the  army.  Two  small 
forces  of  mounted  troops  guarded  the  extreme  right  and 
left  flanks.  Four  infantry  brigades  and  the  mounted  force, 
representing  over  16,000  troops,  have  now  been  disposed  of. 

The  Royal  Field  Artillery  and  Naval  Brigade  guns  were 
detailed  to  support  the  respective  movements  thus :  Two 
batteries,  under  Colonel  Long,  were  to  advance  at  3.30  A.M. 
east  side  of  the  railway,  to  prepare  the  crossing  for  and  cover 
Hildyard's  attack.  Two  batteries,  under  Colonel  Parsons,  to 
move  forward  at  4  30  A.M.  west  of  the  railway,  and  take  up  a 
position  from  whence  the  central  kopjes  could  be  shelled  in 
flank.  One  battery,  as  previously  mentioned,  was  attached  to 
Lord  Dundonald's  command.  Consideration  for  the  main 
subject  calls  for  greater  detail  respecting  the  naval  dispositions. 

Six  guns,  two  47  and  four  12-pounders  (termed  the 
central  battery),  under  Commander  Limpus,  were  to  move 
forward  at  3.30  A.M.  and  take  up  a  position  on  a  slight 
eminence  about  3000  yards  from  the  river,  and  some  800  yards 
west  of  the  railway.  These  guns  were  to  do  all  possible 
harm  to  the  enemy's  men  and  viaUriel,  to  engage  any  guns 
which  disclosed  themselves,  and  to  follow  the  infantry,  if 
successful,  across  the  river.  The  unit  commanders  and 
captains  of  guns  of  this  battery  were : — Lieutenant  England 
and  C.P.O.  Bate,  No.  i  47;  Lieutenant  Hunt  and  C.P.O. 
Stephens,  No.  2  47 ;  Lieutenant  Richards,  P.O.  Jeffrey  and 
Sergeant  Roper  two  12-pounders  ;  Lieutenant  Wilde  and 
P.O.s  H.  Mitchell  and  Metcalfe,  two  12-pounders.  Lieutenants 
Anderton  and  Chiazarri,  and  the  naval  volunteer  detachment, 
were  equally  divided  for  duty  with  the  47  guns,  Mr.  Cole, 
gunner,  and  Chief  Gunnery  Instructor  Baldwin  were  attached 
to  the  battery  for  general  duties  ;  the  remainder  of  the  naval 
staff,  under  Captain  Jones,  also  took  station  at  this  position. 

Ogilvy's  i2-pounder  battery  was  assigned  to  Colonel 
Long's   command,   and    comprised    the   following    units : — 


BATTLE   OF   COLENSO  loi 

Lieutenant  James,  P.O.s  Epsley  and  Bird,  with  the  Tartar's 
two  i2-pounders  ;  Lieutenant  Deas,  P.O.s  Symons  and 
Ward,  two  i2-pounders  ;  Mr.  Wright,  Gunner,  P.O.s  Venness 
and  Taylor,  two  12-pounders.  Surgeon  Macmillan  had  com- 
mand of  the  ambulance  section,  and  C.P.O.  Cornish,  general 
battery  duties.  To  assist  in  guarding  the  flanks,  the  unit  of 
Lieutenant  Burne  remained  on  Shooters  Hill — P.O.s  Mullis 
and  R.  Mitchell,  captains  of  guns. 

The  baggage  and  stores,  all  parked  together,  were  to  be 
left  behind  under  a  strong  guard,  the  troops  dispensing  with 
all  except  their  actual  fighting  kit. 

The  General  Orders  stated  : — 

"  The  enemy  is  entrenched  in  the  kopjes  north  of  Colenso 
Bridge.  One  large  camp  is  reported  to  be  near  the  Ladysmith  Road, 
about  five  miles  north-west  of  Colenso.  Another  large  camp  is 
reported  in  the  hills  which  lie  north  of  the  Tugela  in  a  northerly 
direction  from  Hlangwani  Hill. 

"  It  is  the  intention  of  the  General  Officer  Commanding  to  force 
the  passage  of  the  Tugela  to-morrow." 

Completion  of  these  details — the  synopsis  of  the  battle  of 
Colenso — has  placed  some  17,000  British  naval  and  military 
forces,  and  44  guns,  in  battle  array. 

Without  a  sign  of  molestation  the  army  quietly  carried 
out  the  preliminary  instructions.  The  central  naval  battery, 
having  the  least  distance  to  traverse,  arrived  at  its  destination 
with  strict  punctuality.  The  guns  were  quickly  unlimbered 
for  action,  ready  to  cover  the  general  advance.  The  teams  of 
oxen  were  outspanned  and  sent  back  to  Shooters  Hill  for 
safety  under  the  charge  of  our  very  timorous  but  well-paid 
chief  conductor,  who  expostulated  against  coming  so  close  to 
the  enemy's  lines,  which  he  emphasized  the  terms  of  his 
contract  did  not  include. 

Meanwhile  the  various  brigades  could  be  observed  Hearing 
the  respective  points  assigned  to  them  in  the  General  Orders. 
Ogilvy's  guns,  closely  following  Colonel  Long's  batteries, 
crossed  the  railway  on  the  right  of  the  central  battery  just  as 
dawn  broke  over  the  scene,  and  rapidly  closed  towards  the 


102     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

Fort  Wylie  kopjes.  The  clear  summer  morn  enabled  the 
Boers  from  their  lofty  vantage  ground  to  obtain  a  full  pano- 
ramic view  of  the  several  British  movements  during  the 
advance  across  the  veldt  towards  them.  Our  line  of  front 
presented  an  arc  from  six  to  seven  miles  in  extent,  so  that 
the  enemy  could  easily  infer  from  the  nature  of  the  dis- 
positions exhibited,  which  section  of  their  defence  was 
principally  threatened,  and  elaborate  their  plans  accordingly. 
It  had  been  announced  in  orders  that  the  Commander-in- 
Chief  would  be  found  near  the  47  guns.  The  arrival  there 
of  Generals  Buller  and  Clery  with  their  staffs  indicated  that 
the  respective  brigades,  whose  advance  the  generals  had 
supervised,  had  sufficiently  progressed  to  warrant  the  pre- 
parative artillery  sweeping  to  be  commenced.  The  battle  of 
Colenso  begun  at  5.30  A.M.  with  a  salvo  of  shells  from  the 
naval  guns.  Up  to  this  time  no  sign  was  elicited  of  the 
enemy's  intention  to  resist  the  advance,  save  the  sudden 
dashes  here  and  there  of  a  few  horsemen  evidently  conveying 
messages  ;  the  tactical  silence  prevailing  giving  rise  to  all 
sorts  of  fanciful  conjectures.  Lyddite  and  shrapnel  shell  again 
searched  trenches,  dongas,  and  the  fringe  of  the  river  bank 
with  a  murderous  examination.  Common  shell  crashed  into 
all  visible  positions  and  defensive  works,  producing  volcanic 
results,  scattering  debris  skywards,  and  rending  huge  open- 
ings with  nearly  every  round  ;  the  explosions  reverberating 
among  the  encircling  hills  giving  forth  a  weird  continuity  of 
roar.  The  firing,  as  such,  was  indeed  a  magnificent  sight 
for  an  artillerist  to  witness,  as,  the  ranges  being  known,  the 
shells  burst  with  fine  precision.  For  upwards  of  forty-five 
minutes  a  vigorous  bombardment  proceeded,  the  field  batteries 
adding  their  quota  of  destructiveness  upon  arriving  at  their 
allotted  stations.  But  not  a  single  reply  was  drawn  until  the 
attacking  brigades  had  got  well  within  the  enemy's  zone  of 
rifle  fire.  Then — then  the  alluring  calm  of  subtle  silence 
suddenly  gave  place  to  an  assailing  storm  of  shell  and  rifle 
fire  that  swept  with  disastrous  effect  into  the  advancing 
brigades  from  the  whole  arc  of  defence.  A  lurking  insup- 
pressible  resistance  from  at  least  ten  thousand  rifles  and  two 


BATTLE   OF   COLENSO  103 

score  guns,  ranging  from  a  "  Long  Tom  "  to  the  dreaded 
pom-pom,  had  been  aroused  from  a  cunning  slumber.  Where 
least  expected  defiance  was  always  found.  Even  on  the 
south  side  of  the  river,  where  "  Intelligence  "  could  not  have 
expected  or  foreseen  them,  were  Boer  rifle  pits  containing 
Boer  riflemen,  invisible  themselves,  though  the  effect  of  their 
fire  was  very  much  in  evidence.  The  zone  of  shell  fire  even 
encircled  the  central  naval  battery's  position,  though  luckily 
very  (ew  shells  obtained  the  correct  range,  the  majority 
pitching  well  clear  of  the  battery  before  bursting.  It  was  at 
this  juncture  that  desperate  fighting  was  taking  place  with 
Hildyard's  and  Hart's  brigades.  The  fortunes — or  misfor- 
tunes— of  the  central  attack  demand  principal  attention,  as 
it  was  there  that  the  most  calamitous  event  of  this  fateful 
day  occurred,  and  that  Ogilvy's  battery  especially  distin- 
guished themselves.  No  better  description  of  this  memorable 
episode  can  be  furnished  than  that  given  in  Lieutenant 
Ogilvy's  official  report.     He  wrote  : — 

"  Acting  on  orders  received  from  Captain  Jones,  R.N.,  I  reported 
myself  to  Colonel  Long,  C.R.A.,  who  directed  me  to  attach  myself 
to  him  until  the  guns  had  been  placed  in  a  suitable  position.  I 
therefore  directed  Lieutenant  James  of  larta?\  to  lead  the  battery 
behind  the  Royal  Artillery  field  guns,  and  told  him  that  we  were  to 
form  up  on  the  left  of  the  Royal  Artillery  gims  when  they  came  into 
action.  About  6  a.m.,  the  guns  being  in  column  of  route  march  with 
Naval  guns  in  the  rear,  I  was  riding  in  front  with  Colonel  Long 
about  450  yards  from  Colenso  station,  when  he  directed  Colonel 
Hunt  to  bring  his  guns  into  action  just  in  front  of  a  deep  donga 
running  across  our  front  at  right  angles  to  the  railway.  He  then 
told  me  to  come  into  action  on  the  left,  and  proceeded  to  arrange 
our  different  zones  of  fire,  while  the  Royal  Artillery  guns  were 
getting  into  position.  In  front  of  us  was  a  line  of  trees  up  to  which 
our  skirmishers  had  advanced,  also  a  few  artillery  outposts.  Just 
as  I  was  about  to  direct  my  guns  where  to  go,  and  as  the  Royal 
Artillery  were  unlimbering,  the  outposts  turned  sharply  and  a 
murderous  fire,  both  rifle  and  shell,  was  opened  on  the  guns  and 
ammunition  column.  I  immediately  galloped  back  to  my  guns  and 
found  that  the  fire  had  caught  them  just  as  the  two  centre  guns  were 


104     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

going  through  a  drift  across  another  donga  parallel  to  the  before- 
mentioned  one,  but  about  400  yards  in  the  rear.     When  I  arrived  I 
found  that  all   the  native  riders  with  the  exception  of  those   for 
Lieutenant  James's  gun  teams  had   bolted.     These  guns  had  just 
crossed  the  drift,  so  I  directed  him  to  take  up  a  position  on  the  left 
and  opened  fire  on  Fort  Wylie,  from  which  the  majority  of  the  shell 
fire  appeared  to  come.     About  this  time  my  horse  was  shot  through 
the  shoulder  by  a  rifle  bullet.     The  two  rear  guns  under  Lieutenant 
Deas  of  H.M.S.  Philomel,  not  having  crossed  the  drift,  I  directed 
him  to  take  ground  on  the  left  and  open  fire  also  on  Fort  Wylie. 
The  two  centre  guns  under  Mr.  Wright,  gunner  of  H.M.S.  Te7-?-ible, 
were  unfortunately  jammed  with  their  ammunition  waggons  in  the 
drift,  the  wheels  of  the  waggons  being  locked  and  the  oxen  turned 
round  in  their  yokes.     I  managed  by  the  aid  of  some  artillery  horses 
to  extricate  these  guns  from  the  drift  and  to  bring  them  into  action 
on  each  side  of  the  drift  to  the  rear  of  the  donga,  one  of  the  horses 
being   shot   while  doing   this.     I  could  not  manage  to  move  the 
ammunition  waggons,  as  the  rifle  and  shell  fire  was  too  severe  at  the 
time,  a  impounder  Maxim-Nordenfeldt  being  particularly  attentive, 
and  sending  three  shells  into  the  drift  at  every  discharge.     Repeated 
messages  for  more  men  came  back  from  the  Royal  Artillery  batteries, 
and  these  were  sent  to  the  front  by  a  Royal  Artillery  sergeant  in 
charge   of   the   ammunition    column.     After   about  half  an   hour's 
firing,  as  I  should  judge,  the  Royal  Artillery  guns  were  silenced, 
nearly  all  the  men  being  apparently  killed  or  wounded.     Soon  after 
this  the  fire  from  Fort  Wylie  slackened  considerably.     The  Com- 
mander-in-Chief now  rode  up  and  directed  me  to  move  our  guns  and 
ammunition  as  soon  as  I  could.     The  guns  were  got  away  each  by 
a  team  of  artillery  horses,  who  galloped  them  up  the  hill  to  the 
rear.     The  waggons  were  far  more  difficult,  owing  to  their  weight, 
the  large  circle  they  required  to  turn  in,  and  to  the  fact  that  they 
had  to  be  got  out  from  the  drift  and  turned  round  by  the  guns'  crews 
before  the  horses  could  be  put  on.     About  this  time  a  most  brilliant 
feat  was  performed  by  two  teams  of  artillery,  who  galloped  to  the 
front,  against  a  most  murderous  fire,  limbered  up,  and  rescued  two 
guns ;  a  similar  attempt  by  one  other  team,  at  least,  resulted  in  the 
entire  team,  as  far  as  I  could  see,  being  destroyed.     The  advance  of 
the  Infantry  on  an  open  plain,  with  little  or  no  cover  against  a  most 
heavy  rifle  fire  from  entrenched  positions  was  also  a  magnificent 
sight.     The  conduct  of  our  men  without  exception  was  particularly 


COMMAXDKk    FRKDERICK    CHARI.KS    ASHf-KY   OGILVV, 


BATTLE   OF   COLENSO  105 

fine,  the  day  being  a  very  hot  one  and  the  work  hard.  The  way 
Nos.  I  and  2  guns'  crews  of  the  Terrible  got  their  waggons  out  of  the 
drift  under  heavy  fire  from  shell  and  rifle  was  quite  up  to  the  standard 
expected  of  all  seamen.  I  cannot  conclude  without  mentioning  the 
way  Lieutenant  James  of  the  Tartar  selected  the  best  suitable 
position  and  opened  fire  with  great  effect.  Lieutenant  Deas,  of  the 
Philomel,  unfortunately  had  a  gun  capsized  as  they  were  moving  off 
to  the  left  to  come  into  action,  but  managed  to  mount  it  quickly  and 
brought  both  guns  into  action.  After  the  first  few  minutes  these  two 
officers  took  entire  charge  of  their  respective  guns,  and  brought  them 
safely  out  of  action ;  Lieutenant  James  coming  again  into  action  on 
the  left  under  the  direction  of  Captain  Jones.  Mr.  Wright,  gunner, 
worked  his  guns  well,  and  was  of  great  assistance  in  withdrawing 
them.  Surgeon  Macmillan,  R.N.,  Lieutenant  Palmer,  R.A.M.C, 
were  conspicuous  in  their  attendance  to  the  wounded.  Our  loss 
was  very  small,  three  wounded,  one  of  them  very  slightly,  and  I 
attribute  this  to  (ist)  the  Fort  Wylie  guns  and  rifle  fire  being 
directed  principally  on  the  R.A.  guns,  which  were  some  300  yards 
nearer  than  we  were :  (2nd)  to  the  enemy  directing  most  of  their 
fire  on  our  ox  teams  and  waggons,  they  being  so  much  more  con- 
spicuous than  the  guns.  Twenty-eight  oxen  were  killed,  wounded, 
or  lost." 

With  regard  to  this  unforeseen  disaster,  General  Buller, 
after  concisely  dealing  with  Hart's  fiasco  on  the  left,  wrote  : — 

"At  the  same  time  General  Hildyard  was  advancing  on  the 
bridge,  and  as  I  was  proceeding  in  that  direction  to  superintend  the 
attack,  and  also  to  ascertain  what  Colonel  Long's  Brigade  Division, 
which  was  very  heavily  engaged  on  the  right,  was  doing,  I  received  a 
message  that  he  had  been  driven  from  his  guns  by  superior  Infantry 
fire. 

"  I  believed  at  the  moment  that  the  six  Naval  guns  had  shared 
the  same  fate,  and  I  at  once  decided  that  without  guns  it  would  be 
impossible  for  me  to  force  the  passage. 

"  Fortunately  the  Naval  guns  had  not  reached  the  position  taken 
up  by  the  14th  and  66th  Batteries  when  fire  was  opened;  their 
drivers  however  bolted,  and  their  oxen  were  stampeded,  or  killed; 
but  by  dint  of  hard  work  all  the  guns  and  the  ammunition  waggons 
were  hauled  out  of  range.  All  worked  well,  and  Lieutenant  Ogilvy 
and    Gunner    Wright,    Her    Majesty's    ship     Terrible,    particularly 


io6     THE    COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

rendered  excellent  service.     These  guns,  however,  had  been  rendered 
immobile  for  the  day. 

"  Colonel  Long,  Royal  Artillery,  has  been  dangerously  wounded, 
and  I  am  unable  to  obtain  his  explanations.  His  orders  were  to 
come  into  action  covered  by  the  6th  Brigade,  which  Brigade  was  not, 
as  he  knew,  intended  to  advance  on  Colenso.  I  had  personally 
explained  to  him  where  I  wished  him  to  come  into  action,  and  with 
tlie  Naval  guns  only,  as  the  position  was  not  within  efifective  range 
for  his  field  guns.  Listead  of  this  he  advanced  with  his  batteries  so 
fast  that  he  left  both  his  Infantry  escort  and  his  oxen-drawn  Naval 
guns  behind,  and  came  into  action  under  Fort  Wylie,  a  commanding 
trebly  entrenched  hill,  at  a  range  of  1200  yards,  and  I  believe  within 
300  yards  of  the  enemy's  rifle  pits." 

From  the  foregoing  official  accounts  the  cause  of  the 
central  attack  being  rendered  abortive  may  be  easily  de- 
duced. 

In  the  mean  time,  Hildyard's  Brigade  slowly  advanced 
towards  Colenso  village  and  the  river ;  the  success  of  his 
movement  vitally  depending  on  the  support  he  expected  to 
receive  from  Long's  now  disabled  batteries.  Further  progress 
beyond  the  village  was  found  impossible  against  the  terrible 
fusilade  which  then  assailed  them,  though  this  position  was 
maintained  until  the  withdrawal. 

The  description  of  a  few  interesting  incidents  concerning 
Long's  batteries,  and  the  attached  naval  guns,  may  very 
properly  follow  the  official  versions. 

After  crossing  to  the  east  side  of  the  railway,  the  field 
batteries  moved  forward  direct  towards  Fort  Wylie,  while 
the  naval  guns,  limbered  up  behind  the  heavy  ammunition 
waggons,  were  compelled  to  advance  by  devious  routes  owing 
to  the  broken  ground  frequently  encountered.  Hence  the 
reason  of  Long's  batteries  having  outpaced  the  naval  guns. 
On  coming  into  action,  the  range  distance  for  Ogilvy's  guns 
was  1550  yards  from  Fort  Wylie,  and  about  650  yards  from 
the  nearest  Boer  rifle  pits,  or  shelters,  dug  on  the  near  side 
of  the  river.  These  ranges  may  somewhat  serve  to  illustrate 
the  toughness  of  the  position  ;  the  field  batteries  being  about 
400  yards  nearer. 


BATTLE   OF    COLENSO  107 

With  the  exception  of  the  Tartar  s  unit,  Lieutenant 
Ogilvy  omits  to  mention  in  his  report  that  the  guns  again 
came  into  action  after  retiring  from  the  untenable  position 
first  occupied,  though  twice  afterwards  the  other  two  units 
ventured  their  luck  against  that  of  the  enemy.  The  second 
position  was  some  500  yards  in  rear  of  the  one  vacated,  each 
gun  coming  into  action,  independently,  as  it  arrived  back,  in 
order  to  cover  the  withdrawal  of  the  two  ammunition  waggons 
isolated  at  the  donga  ;  the  other  battery  waggons  having  been 
already  withdrawn  with  the  surviving  oxen.  The  enemy's 
gunners  quickly  responded  to  this  second  invitation  to  a  duel, 
and  again  forced  the  guns  to  retire,  though,  until  the  said 
waggons  were  well  under  weigh  towards  the  rear,  they  con- 
tinued in  action.  They  were  then  withdrawn  well  beyond 
rifle  range  to  comparative  safety,  taking  part  in  the  covering 
of  the  general  retirement  which  followed  the  loss  of  the  field 
batteries. 

The  slow,  irksome  process  of  getting  the  heavy  ammu- 
nition waggons  out  of  danger  was  a  perilous  duty.  With 
great  difficulty  they  were  reversed  by  manual  labour ; 
General  Buller  and  the  whole  staff  dismounting,  and  person- 
ally assisting  to  turn  them.  The  near  waggon  was  easily 
removed  by  one  artillery  team,  the  other,  being  on  the  off- 
side of  the  donga,  required  skilful  pilotage.  A  second 
team  of  eight  horses  was  obtained,  and  with  the  aid  of  a 
plucky  artillery  driver,  young  Frank  Hayles,  ordinary 
seaman,  transported  it  safely  to  the  rear  amid  a  hail  of 
bullets.  The  first  horse  which  Hayles  mounted  was  killed, 
and  the  second  one  he  bestrode  was  severely  wounded. 
While  in  the  middle  of  the  donga,  Hayles  stopped  the 
waggon  to  recover  some  rifles  which  had  been  jerked  off, 
whereupon  the  general  shouted,  "  Push  on.  Jack,  or  you'll 
lose  the  waggon  and  the  whole  lot  for  the  sake  of  a  few  rifles," 
an  order  that  was  promptly  obeyed.  Hayles  appeared  much 
more  perturbed  concerning  the  insignificant  loss  of  a  couple 
of  rifles,  than  satisfied  with  his  lucky  enterprise,  and  cogitated 
as  to  what  would  be  the  official  verdict — whether  "lost  by 
accident,"  or,  "pay  the  estimated  value."     His  unobtrusive 


108     THE    COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

courage  was  warmly  appreciated  by  his  battery  comrades, 
as  was  also  the  nonchalant  adventure  of  Seaman  Campling. 
This  youngster,  when  the  guns  were  retired,  remained  on  the 
field  to  succour  his  chum,  Seaman  White,  who  was  lying 
dangerously  wounded  in  the  back  from  a  piece  of  shell,  and 
bleeding  profusely.  When  the  ambulance  removed  White  to 
the  rear,  Campling,  instead  of  also  returning,  advanced  into 
the  firing  line  with  the  Queens,  and  stayed  with  that  battalion 
until  the  battle  was  over,  being  reported  as  missing.  Though 
guilty  of  an  infraction  of  discipline,  for  which  he  received  an 
official  rebuke,  he  acted  under  the  influence  of  the  stimulus 
of  battle ;  the  impetus  being  derived  from  the  traditional 
examples  set  by  the  officers  and  captains  of  guns,  who  never 
forgot  the  obligations  due  from  rank  and  rating.  Con- 
spicuous always  was  the  person  of  Lieutenant  Ogilvy,  who 
while  hazardously  exposing  himself  in  his  search  for  the  hid- 
ing places  of  the  omnipresent  Boer  guns,  sent  the  guns'  crews 
into  the  donga  for  shelter.  As  he  located  a  gun  position  the 
crews  would  instantly  respond  to  his  call,  and  continue  firing 
until  the  gun  was  either  silenced  or  removed.  On  one  of 
these  occasions  was  witnessed  a  contest  of  skill  between 
Petty  Officers  Venness  and  Taylor,  who,  amidst  these  infernal 
surroundings,  mutually  challenged  each  other  to  try  which 
could  first  silence  a  Boer  gun  just  brought  into  action  at  Fort 
Wylie.  Taylor — a  noted  heavy  gun  shot — won,  having  the 
double  satisfaction  of  seeing  his  target  topple  over,  and  of 
raising  a  British  cheer  from  the  excited  infantry  supports, 
who,  even  in  battle,  admired  sportive  skill.  The  next  minute, 
however,  the  Boers  retaliated  by  sending  a  shell  into  the 
battery,  the  one  which  wounded  Seaman  White  dangerously, 
and  Seamen  Newstead  and  Webster  severely.  Although  the 
guns,  limbers,  and  waggons,  were  fairly  splintered  with  shell, 
and  riddled  with  bullets,  besides  nearly  three  dozen  oxen 
being  killed  or  disabled,  the  guns'  crews  miraculously  escaped 
with  only  the  three  aforementioned  casualties.  The  pro- 
verbial "  sweet  little  cherub  which  sits  up  aloft "  had  indeed 
guarded  the  life  of  Jack,  but  sadly  neglected  to  perform  the 
same  office  for  his  military  comrades. 


BATTLE  OF   COLENSO  109 

Respecting  Colonel  Long's  two  abandoned  batteries, 
General  Duller  laconically  remarked  in  his  despatch : — 

"  The  men  fought  their  guns  like  heroes  and  silenced  Fort  Wylic ; 
but  the  issue  could  never  have  been  in  doubt,  and  gradually  they 
were  all  shot  down.  .  .  ." 

The  heroically  brilliant  attempts  to  recover  the  guns  were 
numerous ;  two  only  being  successful.  The  enemy  con- 
centrated a  murderous  fire  on  the  exposed  and  isolated 
cannon,  which  were  now  apparently  regarded  by  them  as 
legitimate  spoils  of  battle,  an  opinion  which  found  no  favour 
on  our  side,  for  although  the  personnel  and  horses  of  both 
batteries  were  nearly  all  hors  de  combat^  volunteer  men  and 
impressed  horses  took  their  places. 

Generals  Buller  and  Clery,  with  their  staffs  and  mounted 
escorts,  arrived  on  the  scene,  encountering  the  legion  of 
common  risks  and  perils  the  storm  of  bullets  and  shells 
exposed  them  to.  Three  of  the  Headquarter  Staff  (Captains 
Congreve,  Schofield,  and  Lieutenant  Roberts — son  of  Field- 
Marshal  Lord  Roberts)  rode  forth  with  volunteer  rescue 
teams.  Roberts  was  mortally  wounded,  and  Congreve 
severely  hit  during  their  rides.  Surgeon-Captain  Hughes, 
also  of  the  staff,  was  mortally  wounded  close  to  the  side  of 
General  Buller,  who  was  himself  sharply  grazed  by  a  bullet ; 
the  whole  staff  having  numerous  hair-breadth  escapes.  As 
fast  as  horses  could  be  procured  officers  and  men  were  eager 
to  mount  them,  and  rode  without  hesitation  across  that  500 
yards  of  veldt  which  a  withering  hail  of  death-dealing  bullets 
was  sweeping  without  intermission.  One  feat  of  spontaneous 
pluck,  and  the  final  attempt  permitted  by  the  general,  was 
that  performed  by  Captain  Reed  and  men  of  the  7th  Field 
Battery,  who  rode  over  with  three  teams  from  Dundonald's 
command  to  render  help.  They  started,  rode  swiftly  on,  but 
before  the  teams  had  got  halfway  to  the  guns,  the  officer 
and  five  men  were  severely  wounded,  and  one  man  was  killed 
out  of  the  dozen  who  formed  the  ride,  besides  thirteen  out 
of  twenty-two  horses  being  lost.  So  great  was  the  severity 
of  the  fire  which  had  burst  upon  each  successive  attempt,  that 


no    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.  ''TERRIBLE" 

nearly  half  of  the  men  and  horses  were  removals  from  the 
active  muster  roll.  It  is  the  performance  of  such  brilliant 
deeds  as  these,  the  heritage  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race,  that 
has  created  the  British  Empire  of  to-day — an  empire  with- 
out parallel. 

Leaving  the  centre,  Hart's  Brigade  on  the  left  comes  next 
in  order  for  special  notice.  Here  also  a  sad  misfortune  had 
befallen  the  advance.  The  brigade  had  failed  to  strike  the 
Drift,  and  had  marched  into  veritable  "jaws  of  death" 
instead.  The  river's  course  here  diverged  northwards  for 
some  distance,  then,  curving  back,  formed  a  salient  loop, 
projecting  towards  the  foot  of  the  hills  beyond.  Into  this 
natural  death-trap  the  brigade  had  well  advanced  when  a 
storm  of  shot  and  shell  burst  with  cyclonic  force  upon  their 
close  marching  formation.  From  their  front  came  a  hail  of 
bullets  from  invisible  trenches  ;  into  their  flanks  was  poured 
a  withering  cross-fire  ;  while  from  guns  concealed  among  the 
inaccessible  hills  beyond  the  river  shells  thundered  destruc- 
tion into  their  ranks.  A  tactical  movement  into  open  forma- 
tion was  quickly  executed,  whereupon  the  brave  Irishmen 
were  led  by  their  dauntless  brigadier  to  the  attack.  The 
bewildered  brigade,  in  spite  of  the  havoc  being  wrought 
among  them,  fearlessly  pushed  forward  towards  the  place 
where  the  Drift  was  expected  to  be  found.  But  it  never  was 
found,  because,  the  Boers  having  dammed  the  Tugela  lower 
down,  it  did  not  then  exist !  Into  such  an  inferno  had  the 
hapless  brigade  plunged,  that  General  Buller  personally  went 
to  the  scene ;  but  the  orders  he  at  once  issued  for  retirement 
could  not  be  complied  with  unless  support  was  afforded. 
Consequently  two  battalions  from  Lyttleton's  Brigade  and 
Parson's  Field  Batteries  were  diverted  to  assist  in  extricating 
Hart  from  an  extremely  perilous  position.  Meanwhile,  the 
enemy  also  strengthened  their  position,  not  only  to  frustrate 
all  attempts  at  crossing,  which  had  now  become  impossible, 
but  to  pinion  there,  if  possible,  the  hard-pressed  Irish  Brigade. 
They  brought  several  hitherto  silent  guns  into  action  which 
outranged  and  severely  castigated  Parson's  batteries,  obliging 
them  to  retire  beyond  range,  and  leave  the  infantry  to  work 


BATTLE   OF   COLENSO  in 

out  their  own  salvation.  The  Boer  guns,  from  the  summit  of 
the  Grobelar  Range,  were  making  effective  shooting  at  7000 
yards  to  which  the  batteries  could  not  retaliate,  though  they 
had  previously  exacted  an  involuntary  respite  from  the  Boer 
trenches  and  works  which  commanded  the  tongue  of  land 
containing  Hart's  force. 

"...  During  all  this  time,  and  throughout  the  day,  the  two 
4*7-inch  and  four  12-pounder  naval  guns  of  the  Naval  Brigade,  and 
Durban  Naval  Volunteers,  under  Captain  E.  P.  Jones,  Royal  Navy, 
were  being  admirably  served,  and  succeeded  in  silencing  every  one 
of  the  enemy's  guns  they  could  locate.  .  .  ," 

Such  are  the  words  culled  from  General  Buller's  Colenso 
despatch,  when  referring  to  Hart's  operations.  It  was  indeed 
during  the  most  critical  periods  of  the  various  attacks  that 
the  services  of  the  naval  guns — the  47's  especially — were  in 
demand  all  over  the  field.  "  Direct  your  fire  on  Hlangwani 
Hill"— "on  Fort  Wylie"— "on  the  kopjes  beyond  "—"  at 
'  Long  Tom  '  on  Grobelar  " — "on  the  hills  to  your  left  " — "  the 
fringe  of  the  river  banks" — were  but  a  few  of  the  urgent 
messages  received  by  Captain  Jones  in  rapid  succession. 
Each  one  vmst  be  attended  to  ;  each  brigadier  naturally 
thought  of  his  own  brigade  ;  each  brigade  believed  it  was 
opposed  to  the  enemy's  strongest  defence  ;  so  each  order 
was  responded  to — in  the  spirit,  if  not  the  letter.  The 
demand  and  supply  problem  was  here  very  perplexing. 
Lyddite  especially  was  in  greatest  demand,  not  by  the 
enemy,  but  by  those  who  requisitioned  gun  support.  What- 
ever damaging  effect  to  the  enemy  it  may  have  been  respon- 
sible for — morally,  physically,  materially,  or  otherwise — 
lyddite  certainly  produced  a  desirable  moral  effect  on  our 
own  troops.  They  felt  assured  as  they  saw  the  huge  red 
clouds  of  di'bris  caused  by  each  shell  explosion,  that  their 
semi-invisible  foe  were  being  no  less  severely  handled  than 
themselves.  Principally,  the  central  naval  battery  fire  was 
governed  by  the  orders  which  kept  it  busy  from  the  Head- 
quarter Staff.  It  was  in  compliance  with  General  Buller's 
directions  that  the  47's  took   in  hand  the  silencing  of  the 


112     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

Boer  guns  located  on  the  hills  dominating  the  British  left, 
which  had  been  mainly  responsible  for  much  damage  to 
Hart's  Brigade,  and  the  bane  of  Parson's  batteries.  At  a 
range  of  11,400  yards,  and  cleverly  concealed  except  when 
actually  in  a  firing  position,  the  Boer  guns  were  vigorously 
assailed  with  alternate  rounds  of  lyddite  and  common  shell. 
For  upwards  of  an  hour  intermittent  attention  was  given 
them,  the  47's  having  occasionally  to  divert  their  direction, 
and  hunt  "  Long  Tom "  on  the  northern  end  of  Grobelars, 
whose  belch  of  black-powder  smoke  always  disclosed  his 
whereabouts,  but  whose  defective  shells  caused  far  more 
anxiety  than  real  harm.  The  precision  of  fire  of  Chief  Petty 
Officers  Stephens  and  Bate  of  the  47's,  who  vied  with  each 
other  in  their  efforts  to  silence  the  guns,  was,  as  General  Buller 
described  it — admirable !  Between  them  the  Boer  guns  on 
the  left  were  completely  silenced,  and  not  heard  from  in  that 
direction  for  the  rest  of  the  day.  Hart's  attack,  however, 
had  been  a  disastrous  failure ;  irretrievably  so.  The  brigade 
had  been  the  victims  of  extreme  ill-luck.  It  is  morally 
certain  that  had  the  irrepressible  Irish  Brigade  got  across 
the  river,  a  different  story — a  story  of  success,  so  far  as  was 
provided  for  in  the  General  Orders — would  have  had  to  be 
chronicled.  Hart  here,  like  Hildyard  in  the  centre,  had 
found  execution  of  instructions  impossible,  owing  to  ex- 
traneous circumstances  over  which  neither  general  possessed 
control,  viz.  an  unfordable  river,  and  premature  loss  of 
essential  artillery  support  respectively. 

The  four  12-pounders  referred  to  in  the  despatch  extract 
were  also  particularly  active  in  suppressing  the  enemy's  fire  ; 
the  general's  commendation  was  no  mere  expression  of 
courteous  phraseology.  Numerous  instances  might  be  cited, 
if  space  permitted,  where  apparent  demoralization  seized  the 
enemy  whenever  a  gun  or  trench  position  was  disclosed  or 
located.  Violent  storms  of  firing  would  suddenly  be  lulled 
as  soon  as  location  and  range  were  obtained,  enabling  our 
troops,  who  were  perhaps  cornered  somewhere,  to  extricate 
themselves,  after  they  had  made  up  their  minds  that  their 
future  course  was  already  shaped  for  Paradise  or  Pretoria. 


BATTLE   OF   COLENSO  113 

Two  instances,  one  from  each  12-pounder  unit,  seem  worth 
relating.  A  strong  reinforcement  of  Boers  was  observed  by 
Lieutenant  Wilde  emerging  from  behind  Fort  Wylie,  ap- 
parently intent  on  crossing  the  bridge.  A  strong  impulse 
seized  this  officer  and  urged  him  to  execute  quickly  the 
spirit  of  his  orders — not  the  words,  which  forbade  firing  into 
mounted  troops  beyond  the  river  without  express  orders  from 
some  one  high  in  authority.  But  as  there  was  no  mistaking 
the  identity  of  the  motley-dressed  cavalcade  pressing  towards 
the  bridge,  he  sent  a  few  well-directed  shells  among  them, 
causing  those  who  were  bodily  fit  to  return  rapidly  whence 
they  came.  "  Authority  "  rebuked  this  diversion  from  orders, 
but  too  late,  the  damage — to  the  enemy — was  done.  The 
marine  gun's  crew  of  Lieutenant  Richards'  unit  actually  fired 
317  rounds  from  their  12-pounder  during  the  day.  One 
round  was  responsible  for  the  complete  disablement  of  one 
Boer  gun,  which  had,  for  several  hours,  been  hurling  good 
shrapnel  and  very  bad  segment  shells  at  Lyttleton's  reserve 
brigade  close  by.  Careful  observation  at  last  discovered  the 
gun  in  the  firing  position,  masked  among  the  undergrowth 
of  a  clump  of  trees.  Its  position  was  pointed  out  to  Sergeant 
Roper,  who  sent  a  range-finding  shell  at  4500  yards  in 
splendid  direction,  short,  however,  by  some  250  yards  ;  but, 
rapidly  loading,  and  raising  his  sights  to  rectify  the  error, 
he  sent  his  second  shot  smash  into  the  gun,  giving  it  its  co7ip 
de  grdce.  The  telescope  disclosed  the  muzzle  of  the  gun 
pointing  skywards  as  if  unshipped  from  its  carriage,  the  gun's 
crew  having  disappeared — somewhither. 

There  now  remains  the  attack  on  Hlangwani  Hill  to 
complete  the  account  of  events.  Lord  Dundonald's  force 
had  been  very  heavily  engaged,  but  had  likewise  met  with 
non-success.  They  had,  however,  effectively  prevented  cer- 
tain flank  movements  of  the  enemy  from  being  developed. 
During  their  gallant  but  futile  attempt  to  capture  the  hill, 
they  had  also  entered  well  within  the  cyclonic  battle  storm, 
and  had  been  driven  to  seek  shelter.  Hlangwani  Hill  was 
an  isolated  position  on  the  south  side  of  the  river,  and 
it  had  been  apparently  assumed  that  it  could  not,  without 

I 


114     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

considerable  risk,  be  held  in  very  strong  force  by  the  Boers, 
and  certainly  not  with  guns.  But  it  was — the  unexpected  had 
occurred.  The  Boers  had  constructed  a  military  bridge  over 
the  river  beyond  all  hostile  observation  and  damage,  and 
consequently  were  enabled  to  occupy  strongly  this  all-im- 
portant and  strategic  position,  the  key  of  Colenso.  From 
its  summit,  which  is  fairly  accessible  for  guns  to  ascend,  the 
Fort  Wylie  group  of  kopjes  could  easily  be  enfiladed  and 
rendered  untenable.  We  knew  this — so  did  the  enemy,  who 
were  prepared  to  defend  its  possession.  To  effect  its  cap- 
ture, a  rigorous  artillery  sweep  of  its  crests  and  slopes  in 
preparation  for  an  infantry  assault  would  be  necessary.  It 
was  now  too  late ;  the  issue  had  already  been  decided  by  the 
misfortunes  already  related. 

Before  the  abandonment  of  Long's  batteries,  artillery 
was  none  too  plentiful  for  the  task  before  it.  Now  the 
situation  was  infinitely  worse.  The  naval  guns  had  proved 
themselves  sufficiently  mobile  for  the  duty  assigned  them  as 
long-range  guns,  and  had  performed  prominent  and  invaluable 
service  throughout  the  day,  but  the  general  also  required 
guns  possessing  tactical  mobility  to  support  infantry  attacks, 
and  closely  follow  up  successes.  No  successful  frontal  attack 
was  now  either  practicable  or  conceivable.  The  troops  had 
suffered  heavily  in  casualties,  one-fifth  of  the  guns  were  lost ; 
the  terrible  heat  and  aggravated  thirst  had  severely  exhausted 
the  whole  force,  considerably  affecting  their  physical  en- 
durance ;  moreover,  the  superior  mobility  of  the  fresh  and 
vigorous  enemy  placed  our  exposed  flanks  in  danger,  and 
threatened  the  severance  of  our  communications.  Therefore, 
to  remain  in  possession  of  the  ground  won,  was  to  court 
further  disaster.  Ill-fortune  throughout  had  attended  every 
movement ;  no  superiority  had  been  achieved  anywhere,  and 
the  day  was  irretrievably  lost.  The  third  of  the  series 
of  repulses  to  British  arms  previously  referred  to  had  now 
befallen  General  Buller  at  Colenso. 

Vehement  protests  against  the  abandonment  of  the  guns 
have  been  numerous,  but  such  protestations  can  only  emanate 
from  critics  who  could  not  have  been  at  Colenso,  and  knew 


BATTLE   OF   COLENSO  115 

little  of  the  actual  situation.  They  forget  that  delay  in 
retiring  seriously  imperilled  the  whole  force — and  Natal. 

It  was  ten  guns  weighed  in  the  balance  against  the  relief 
force.  The  guns  were  sacrificed  ;  the  force  was  saved.  The 
loss  was  an  infinitesimal  one  in  comparison  with  the  incal- 
culable advantages  secured  by  the  retirement. 

Dealing  with  the  general  retirement,  Sir  Redvers  BuUer's 
own  words  will  best  suffice. 

"After  this"  (referring  to  the  loss  of  the  guns)  "  I  directed  a  with- 
drawal to  our  camps.  It  was  accomplished  in  good  order.  There 
was  no  pursuit,  and  the  shell  fire  was  negligible  and  controlled  by 
our  naval  guns.  The  day  was  fearfully  hot,  the  sky  cloudless,  the 
atmosphere  sultry  and  airless,  and  the  country  waterless  in  most 
parts.  .  .  . 

"  We  were  engaged  for  eight  hours  with  an  enemy  occupying  com- 
manding, selected,  and  carefully  prepared  positions — positions  so 
carefully  prepared  that  it  was  almost  impossible  for  infantry  to  see 
what  to  aim  at,  and  I  think  the  force  opposed  to  us  must  altogether 
have  equalled  our  own.  We  had  closed  on  the  enemy's  works,  our 
troops  were  in  favourable  position  for  an  assault,  and  had  I,  at  the 
critical  moment,  had  at  my  disposition  the  Artillery  I  had,  as  I 
believed,  arranged  for,  I  think  we  should  have  got  in.  But  without 
the  immediate  support  of  guns,  I  considered  that  it  would  be  a 
reckless  waste  of  gallant  lives  to  attempt  the  assault. 

"  Considering  the  intense  heat,  the  conduct  and  bearing  of  the 
troops  was  excellent." 

The  day's  casualty  list  was  a  heavy  one,  the  total  losses 
being:  147  killed,  762  wounded,  and  197  missing  and 
prisoners.  The  Irish  Brigade  had  suffered  by  far  the  heaviest ; 
Hildyard's  Brigade  and  the  Royal  Artillery  very  severely. 

The  Battle  of  Colenso  was  a  tactical  repulse  of  the  first 
attempt  to  relieve  Ladysmith. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

AWAITING  REINFORCEMENTS  —  CHRISTMAS  CARNIVAL  IN 
CAMP — SUMMARY  OF  CURRENT  EVENTS— DESPERATE 
ASSAULT  ON   LADYSMITH 

December  i6th,  1899,  to  January  gth,  1900 

The  Naval  Brigade,  after  the  battle,  received  the  honour  of 
occupying  with  their  guns  the  most  advanced  position  facing 
Colenso  during  the  somewhat  monotonous  wait  for  the 
advent  of  reinforcements.  The  Fifth  Division,  under  Lieu- 
tenant-General  Sir  Charles  Warren,  had  been  ordered  to 
proceed  to  Natal  to  augment  General  Buller's  army  there, 
and  until  this  force  arrived  at  the  front,  no  further  attempt 
to  relieve  Ladysmith  was  possible. 

On  Sunday  morning,  early,  December  17th,  during  an 
eclipse  of  the  moon,  the  two  47's  and  the  12-pounder  units 
of  Lieutenants  Wilde,  Richards,  and  Burne  moved  back  from 
Shooters  Hill  to  Gun  Hill,  where,  having  placed  the  guns  in 
position,  this  portion  of  the  Naval  Brigade  encamped  until 
January  loth.  Ogilvy's  12-pounder  battery  returned  with 
the  bulk  of  the  relief  army  to  Frere.  Hildyard's  and  Barton's 
Infantry  Brigades,  Lord  Dundonald's  mounted  troops,  and  a 
Field  Battery,  comprised  the  defensive  force  left  behind  at 
Chieveley  Camp,  besides  the  naval  guns. 

Except  for  an  occasional  skirmish  between  the  outposts 

and  scouting  patrols,  and  the  normal  bombardment  of  the 

Boer  works  by  the  Naval  Battery,  much  of  which  was  of  a 

spasmodic  nature,  nothing  of  much  import  occurred  to  call 

for  comment. 

116 


AWAITING   REINFORCEMENTS  117 

Commander  Limpus  again  prosecuted  his  scientific  re- 
searches, the  result  of  his  labour  being  the  completion  of  a 
telescopic  survey  of  the  surrounding  country — a  work  of 
inestimable  value.  Always  on  the  alert  for  any  new  move- 
ment, he  observed  that  the  road  bridge  over  the  Tugela 
was  proving  too  serviceable  to  the  Boers,  and  a  very  unde- 
sirable advantage  for  them  to  possess.  General  Buller  said 
it  must  be  destroyed.  Accordingly,  the  fate  of  the  bridge — a 
fine  iron  structure  supported  by  stone  piers — was  delivered 
over  to  the  precision  of  fire  of  the  47  guns.  At  a  range 
of  7660  yards.  Lieutenant  Hunt  and  C.P.O.  Stephens 
undertook  the  work  of  demolition.  Upwards  of  thirty  pro- 
jectiles were  fired,  and  the  bridge  itself  was  struck  several 
times  ;  but  its  destruction  proved  a  matter  of  difficulty,  owing 
to  the  fact  that  the  object  was  nearly  in  an  alignment  with 
the  line  of  fire.  In  this  instance,  a  change  of  gun  brought 
with  it  a  change  of  luck  ;  the  other  47  was  given  a  turn,  and 
scored  a  splendid  success.  Lieutenant  and  captain  of  gun 
again  competed,  not  exactly  making  a  contest  of  it,  but  for 
other  reasons  easily  understood  by  artillerists.  C.P.O.  Bate 
fired  first — hit  the  bridge.  Lieutenant  England  followed 
with  the  next  round — also  hit  the  bridge.  Then  Bate  took 
deliberate  aim  as  if  his  very  existence  was  staked  on  his 
second  shot.  Bang  went  the  gun,  smash  went  a  stone  pier, 
down  went  the  bridge  with  a  run,  and  up  went  a  ringing 
cheer — which  is  exactly  what  happened,  despite  the  unin- 
tentional rhyme.  The  Boers,  in  large  numbers,  were  actually 
seen  taking  a  keen  interest  in  the  prize  firing  ;  the  prize  here 
being,  the  honour  of  having  disconcerted  the  enemy,  and  of 
receiving  the  general's  approbation.  It  would  be  woe  indeed 
to  an  enemy's  ship  that  by  chance  presented  its  broadside  to 
such  individual  shooting  as  had  been  exhibited  lately,  even 
at  these  four-and-a-quarter-mile  ranges. 

This  daily  practice  invariably  attracted  a  large  concourse 
of  military  spectators,  who,  on  hearing  the  battery  "  piped  to 
quarters,"  would  make  a  bee-line  for  Gun  Hill  to  witness  the 
firing.  Often  unsuspecting  groups  of  busy  Boers,  digging 
away  in  a  trench,  or  fortifying  a  kopje,  would  suddenly  cease 


ii8     THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

operations  on  hearing  the  warning  shriek  of  a  shell,  and 
scatter  in  all  directions.  Sadly  ludicrous  at  times  were  their 
tactics,  for  occasionally  the  direction  of  the  wind  would  cause 
a  lyddite  shell  to  take  them  unawares  and  explode  within 
death  distance  ;  an  ambulance  testifying  to  the  result. 

Nocturnal  as  well  as  daily  practice  was  also  carried  out 
at  irregular  intervals,  and  at  uncertain  hours.  Not  unfre- 
quently  during  a  middle  watch  the  sepulchral  stillness  of  the 
veldt  would  be  suddenly  broken  by  the  roar  of  the  47  guns, 
sending  several  rounds  of  lyddite  shells  into  the  enemy's 
positions,  where,  on  bursting,  they  produced  a  sort  of  pyro- 
technic display.  The  explosion  would  cause  the  surrounding 
hills  to  echo  loudly  with  weird  resonant  war  notes  which  were 
heard  for  a  score  or  more  miles  around. 

This  intermittent  day  and  night  firing  must  have  seriously 
disturbed  the  tranquillity  of  the  Boer  camps.  The  slumbers 
of  our  own  troops  were  also  much  interfered  with,  though 
they,  of  course,  knew  the  cause  of  the  firing,  and  stood  in  no 
dread  of  its  murderous  effects. 

Continuous  firing  having  worn  out  one  of  the  47  guns, 
another  one  to  replace  it  was  wired  for  from  Durban.  Two 
were  immediately  forwarded  by  Captain  Scott,  into  whose 
liberal  interpretation  of  the  demand  it  was  easy  to  read  a 
recommendation  not  to  save  the  shell  or  the  enemy,  for  want 
of  new  guns.  They  arrived  late  one  afternoon.  Without 
delay  Commander  Limpus  issued  brigade  stations  for  "  evolu- 
tion." Within  an  hour  the  worn-out  gun  was  down  to  the 
railway — half  a  mile  away — and  a  new  gun  taken  up  the  hill 
and  mounted  ready  for  service.  No  sheers  or  tripods  were 
used,  the  guns  being  solely  man-handled  and  parbuckled  in 
and  out  of  the  trucks.  Captain  Jones  said,  "Well  done!" 
and,  remembering  the  weight  of  a  47  gun  (over  two  tons)  it 
was  undoubtedly  well  done. 

The  men  were  always  on  their  mettle  whenever  some 
special  service  required  extraordinary  exertion  ;  but  on  their 
backs  enjoying  camp  life  when  off  duty.  With  no  decks  to 
holystone  ;  no  brightwork  to  polish  ;  no  routine  of  clockwork 
precision  to  worry  about  ;  campaigning  is  indeed  a  welcome 


AWAITING   REINFORCEMENTS  119 

diversion  to  the  sailor.  Changes  agreeable  to  the  inner  man 
are  no  less  welcome.  The  field  ration  was  a  perfect  table 
d^hote  menu  in  comparison  with  the  eternal  sameness  of  a 
man-of-war  bill  of  fare,  which  is  officially  seasonable  in  all 
climates,  from  "  Greenland's  icy  mountains  "  to  "  India's  coral 
strands  ; "  indeed  the  romance  of  war  was  being  aptly  illus- 
trated in  all  its  phases,  from  fascinating  fighting  to  festive 
feeding. 

Christmas  Day  is  usually  associated  with  the  latter  item, 
and  right  royally  was  the  brigade  enabled  to  observe  it, 
thanks  to  the  many  thoughtful  and  generous  spirits  left  on 
board  who  had  not  quite  forgotten  their  chums  at  the  front. 
Many  were  the  hampers  and  cases  marked  "  For  the  Naval 
Brigade,  from  Durban  friends,"  that  also  reached  the  camp 
for  the  December  25th  celebration,  besides  the  over-sea 
packages  that  opportunely  arrived  from  relatives  and  friends 
at  home.  In  fact  a  steady  flow  of  useful  gifts— books, 
magazines,  pipes,  tobacco,  socks,  etc.,  continued  to  arrive 
for  several  weeks ;  delayed  owing  to  the  stupendous  traffic 
dealt  with  on  the  single  track  railway.  One  thoughtful 
gentleman  sent  pipe-lighting  lenses  to  the  brigade,  which 
proved  a  boon  and  were  an  excellent  substitute  for  matches, 
these  luciferous  articles  being  noted  for  their  scarceness  and 
liability  to  be  either  begged,  borrowed  or  purloined,  with 
complete  unconcern. 

It  can  do  no  harm  casually  to  mention  here,  that,  to  the 
vast  majority,  nothing  was  prized  so  much  as  the  illustrated 
magazine  and  weekly  newspaper  literature.  Navy  and  Army 
Illustrated,  Tit  Bits,  Lloyds,  etc.  ;  and  the  indispensable  pipes 
and  tobacco  luxuries.  Food  of  any  description  sent  from 
over-sea  was  practically  superfluous,  and  often  arrived  in 
an  unconsumable  state.  Clothing,  except  socks  and  certain 
underwear,  cannot  be  carried  ;  and  books  are  too  cumbersome 
and  too  tedious  to  read,  except  for  the  very  few. 

Times  have  changed  considerably.  The  present  com- 
missariat and  supply  departments  of  the  British  Army  are 
not  those  of  Crimean  history,  but  are  systems  nearly  approach- 
ing a  state  of  perfection  ;  at  any  rate,  to  the  Naval  element 


120    THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

they  appeared  admirably  organized  institutions.  The  charges 
directed  against  Field  Hospitals  find  no  favour  with  those 
of  the  Naval  Brigade  who  became  reluctant  guests  for 
long  and  short  periods  of  the  "  Red  Cross  Corps "  (the 
R.A.M.C).  Obviously,  the  luxurious  accommodation  and 
comforts  of  Haslar  or  Netley  Hospitals  were  not  found  in  a 
Field  Hospital,  but  such  comfort  and  professional  attention 
as  were  consistent  with  circumstances  were  certainly  obtained. 
Though  the  summit  of  perfection  has  not  yet  been  reached,  to 
expect  much  more  than  now  exists  from  the  members  of  this 
noble  profession,  to  whom  legions  of  men  owe  life  and  limb,  is 
to  indulge  the  Utopian  dreams  of  unpractical  individuals  who 
do  not  know  what  war  really  is.  Unsolvable  problems  must 
ever  encompass  any  system  for  dealing  with  sick  and  wounded 
in  either  Naval  or  Military  warfare,  because  the  ever-changing 
conditions  of  war  make  war,  per  se,  the  sole  arbiter  of  what 
can  and  what  cannot  be  done. 

Reverting  to  Christmas  Day  with  its  associations,  a  sort 
of  mutual  armistice  seemed  to  exist,  for  neither  Briton  or 
Boer  appeared  anxious  to  disturb  the  Peace  and  Goodwill 
that  are  observed  by  Christian  communities  on  this  natal  day. 
Church  parties  in  the  early  morning — camp  sports  in  the 
afternoon — open-air  smoking  concerts  in  the  early  evening- 
convivial  tent  parties  later  on,  these  were  the  occupations  of 
the  Chieveley  and  Frere  camps  this  Christmas  Day,  1899. 
On  the  glorious  South  African  veldt,  so  often  depicted  in 
romance,  the  camp  sports  were  held,  taking  in  every  variety 
of  competition  from  steeple-chasing  to  the  inevitable  obstacle 
race.  The  Naval  Brigade,  of  course,  entered  zealously  into 
all  the  fun,  but  could  not  forego  the  Naval  time-honoured 
copper-punt  party,  even  at  terra  firnia  races  ;  a  gun-carriage 
in  this  instance  supplying  the  place  of  the  punt.  Concerning 
these  sports  Mr.  Bennet  Burleigh,  the  genial  Daily  TelegrapJts 
war  correspondent,  to  whom  much  of  their  success  was  due, 
wrote :  ^ — 

"  Christmas  and  Boxing  Days,  as  I  have  indicated,  were  ushered 
'  "  The  Natal  Campaign,"  p.  225. 


AWAITING   REINFORCEMENTS  121 

in  by  the  drums  and  fifes  merrily  making  tiic  rounds.  There  are 
those  who  prefer  the  gentler  home  waits ;  but  there  is  that  peculiarity 
about  fife  and  drum,  those  irritant  early  awakers  from  sleep,  that 
their  martial  pulsations  catch  the  heart  and  set  the  blood  aglow 
thumping  through  the  veins  to  their  rhythmic  beating.  'Jack's 
the  lad  for  work,  and  Jack's  the  lad  for  play,'  and  our  bluejackets 
were  the  boys  who  provided  the  lighter  vein  of  amusement. 
Christmastide  in  South  Africa,  and  Natal  in  particular,  has  been 
frizzling  hot.  Here  the  sun  was  over  the  yardarm,  A  band  of  jolly 
Jack  Tars  made  the  round  of  the  camp,  capering  and  singing,  pre- 
ceded by  a  sailor  on  horseback  bearing  a  Union  Jack  and  followed 
by  nearly  half  a  score  of  messmates  making  ridiculously  rough 
weather  on  muleback.  The  sailors  seated  on  a  gun-carriage  were 
two.  Of  their  number,  one  represented  John  Bull,  the  other,  a  marine, 
personated  Oom  Paul — whom  the  tars  and  soldiers  generally  prefer 
to  call  '  Ole  Kroojer.'  Kruger  had  his  hat,  pipe,  and  umbrella,  and 
real  good  fun  the  sailors  made  of  the  business,  John  Bull  giving 
'  Kroojer '  no  end  of  nasty  knocks,  and  occasionally  sitting  upon 
his  chest,  whilst  Pat  and  Sandy  further  fairly  bedevilled  the  wretched 
one.  The  tars  and  soldiers  sang  bravely  during  the  marchings,  and 
at  the  sports  '  Rule  Britannia '  set  to  new  words,  and  all  the  popular 
catchy  airs  of  the  day,  were  laid  under  tribute  to  enable  the  men  to 
describe  with  gusto  what  they  had  in  store  for  Kruger." 

During  the  next  few  days  the  words  of  the  song  "Jack's 
the  lad  for  work  "  were  fully  exemplified  in  the  deed,  for  some 
2000  fathoms  of  six-inch  rope  were  worked  into  mantlets 
for  covering  the  engine  of  another  armoured  train,  that  was 
intended  to  run  towards  the  Tugela  as  an  auxiliary  for 
assisting  reconnaissances.  The  open  country  just  here  rather 
favoured  its  intended  vocation,  and  in  fact  some  good  results 
afterwards  rewarded  its  promoters.  C.P.O.  Baldwin  had  charge 
of  preparing  this  work,  which  on  completion,  transformed 
the  engine  into  a  monstrosity  resembling  a  French  poodle. 

Naturally  after  the  fight,  many  of  the  fighters  assumed  the 
common  role  freely  adopted  by  numerous  versatile  and  irre- 
sponsible individuals,  known  as  amateur  generals  or  strategic 
experts.  Yet,  be  it  said,  the  presumptuous  vapourings  of 
some  few  pusillanimous  strategists,  who  only  fight  in  their 
imaginations,  and  who,  with  an  affected  gift  of  prescience,  pen 


122     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

condemnatory  or  laudatory  articles  after  every  battle  accord- 
ing to  its  results,  were  never  once  heard.  No  one,  however, 
seemed  prepared  to  combat  the  general  regret  that  Hlangwani 
Hill  was  not  made  the  main  point  first  selected  for  general 
assault,  for  upon  the  seizure  of  this  hill  the  whole  issue  of 
the  battle  appeared  to  depend.  But  subsequent  experience 
also  partly  demonstrated  that  the  subjugation  of  Hlangwani 
and  the  successful  occupation  of  the  Fort  Wylie  kopjes  might 
have  been  a  short-lived  victory.  It  is  an  open  question,  con- 
sidering the  number  of  troops  at  General  Buller's  disposal, 
and  the  stubborn  and  unrelenting  tenacity  afterwards  dis- 
played by  the  Boers  among  these  hills  and  kopjes,  if  the 
frontal  advance  could  have  been  persisted  in,  and  an  enforced 
withdrawal  south  of  the  river  still  have  been  a  possible  con- 
tingence.  These  positions  only  formed  the  lower  tier  of  the 
series  of  hills  which  rose  higher  and  higher  until  Grobelars 
and  Pieters  Hills  were  reached.  This  hypothesis  seems  as 
much  to  the  point  as  some  others  that  have  been  advanced  ; 
certainly  not  as  ludicrous  as  many. 

Stories,  of  course,  spun  round  the  camp-fires  were  innumer- 
able. One  instance  will  bear  relating  of  how  discipline  of  the 
highest  order  was  exhibited  by  the  personnel  of  an  ammuni- 
tion supply  waggon  of  Colonel  Long's  batteries.  When  the 
shock  of  battle  occurred,  these  waggons  were  quickly  sent  a 
short  distance  to  the  rear,  to  take  up  a  position  in  front  of 
the  donga  that  was  affording  shelter  to  the  wounded  and  cover 
for  unemployed  men.  With  courage  of  the  ancient  Spartans, 
the  men  stuck  to  this  position  in  spite  of  the  hail  of  shrapnel, 
pom-pom,  and  bullets  that  drummed  around  and  among 
them,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that  their  presence  there  had, 
owing  to  the  guns  being  placed  out  of  action,  become  of  no 
avail.  Petty  Officer  Taylor  called  Lieutenant  Ogilvy's  atten- 
tion to  them,  and  he  went  to  inquire  for  the  officer  in  com- 
mand. "  I  am  in  charge,"  said  a  superior  non-commissioned 
officer,  "  all  my  officers  being  either  killed  or  wounded." 
"  Then  why  don't  you  get  what  men  and  horses  you  have  in- 
tact under  cover  in  the  donga  ? "  queried  Lieutenant  Ogilvy. 
"  My  orders,  sir,  are  to  remain  here  until  I  receive  instructions 


AWAITING    REINFORCEMENTS  123 

to  move  elsewhere,"  respectfully  replied  the  non-com.  "  All 
right,"  the  lieutenant  answered,  "  I  will  assume  the  responsi- 
bility, and  give  you  the  necessary  order  to  get  under  cover  as 
quickly  as  possible."  The  non-com.  thanked  the  lieutenant, 
and  immediately  gave  the  orders  which  took  his  small  com- 
mand into  the  shelter  of  the  donga. 

Battle  has  also  its  amusing  side — so  at  least  thought  the 
men  of  Ogilvy's  battery,  who  laughed  heartily  when  they 
witnessed  a  shell  explode  into  the  officers'  food-basket  and 
scatter  its  contents  into  space.  Also  the  impromptu  war- 
dance,  performed  by  the  few  Kafir  drivers  who  involuntarily 
remained  behind,  being  too  timorous  to  run  away,  was  the 
cause  of  some  occasional  mirth.  Every  shell  that  burst  near 
them  caused  each  to  spring  in  the  air  and  yell,  then  finally 
grin  when  he  found  himself  still  alive.  To  avoid  being  shot, 
with  childlike  innocence,  they  wrapped  their  blankets  around 
them,  covered  their  faces  with  both  hands,  and  shut  their 
eyes,  which  act  provoked  not  a  few  frolicsome  bluejackets 
slyly  to  throw  pebbles  at  them,  in  order  to  get  a  repetition  of 
their  fantastic  leap-yell-and-grin  performance.  Still,  these 
sons  of  Ham  were  otherwise  useful,  and  proved  faithful 
fellows  when  properly  treated ;  and  the  man  who  can  provide 
humour  on  a  battlefield  is  a  valuable  asset  to  his  officers.  It 
was  also  difficult  to  suppress  a  smile  at  the  antics  performed 
by  the  oxen — poor  devils — when  a  bullet  entered  their  "stern- 
walk."  They  would  then  behave  as  if  possessed  with  satanic 
imps,  and  tax  the  agility  of  a  bull-fighter  to  steer  clear  of  them. 
In  the  oxen,  also,  were  embodied  a  most  useful,  patient,  en- 
during, and  absolutely  necessary  creature.  Another  true  yarn 
showing  the  light  side  of  nature  under  adverse  conditions 
seems  too  piquant  to  be  omitted.  With  a  blood-bespattered 
face  and  a  roguish  grin,  one  of  the  Dublin  Fusiliers,  saunter- 
ing along  from  the  waning  contest,  stopped  and  asked  for  a 
"  dthrink  of  warter "  from  the  naval  water-cart,  then  half 
empty,  with  no  hope  of  replenishment  in  view.  He  was  told 
that  only  to  wounded  men  could  water  be  given,  unless  an 
officer  gave  express  permission.  "  Then,  me  sonny-boy,  give 
me  a  dthrink  quick,  for  I  am  both  wounded  and  a  commanding 


124    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

officer ;  all  me  officers  and  non-coms,  are  either  kilt  or 
wounded,  and  I'm  the  senior  private  of  me  battalion,"  naively 
asserted  this  son  of  Erin.  Needless  almost  to  add,  he  got  his 
drink,  for  he  was  really  severely  wounded  in  one  arm,  and 
slightly  in  the  head — a  fact  difficult  to  reconcile  with  his  good 
humour.  After  quenching  his  thirst — always  an  agonzing 
torment  with  a  wounded  man — he  was  given  a  "  chew  of  rale 
ship's,"  and  then  directed  to  his  "command;"  but  before 
departing  he  said,  "  So  long,  Navee  chapsies  ;  I'll  be  sorree 
for  the  Boors  when  Buller  gets  his  back  up  " — a  remark  that 
produced  a  roar  of  laughter  from  dozens  of  parched  throats. 

Concerning  the  conduct  of  the  wounded,  the  stoical 
behaviour  of  the  vast  majority  deserves  special  recognition. 
Declining  attention  until  others  had  received  surgical  succour, 
officers  remained  gentlemen  to  death.  For  the  same  reason, 
rank  and  file  incurred  grave  risks  and  endured  intense  pains 
to  allow  a  married  comrade  or  company  chum  to  have  the 
benefit  of  science  first.  Callous  indifference  to  wounds,  and 
eagerness  to  learn  of  the  progress  of  the  battle,  was  no 
uncommon  part  played  by  both  officers  and  men  when 
balanced  between  life  and  death.  Such  was  the  testimony  of 
Surgeon  Macmillan  and  his  trusty  medical  henchman,  Walter 
Attree,  who,  after  Ogilvy's  battery  had  retired  out  of  the 
danger  zone,  rendered  professional  help  to  their  army  col- 
leagues, and  assisted  to  pass  several  hundred  wounded  cases 
through  the  "first-aid"  rendezvous  at  Platelayer's  Hut  to 
the  field-hospitals  in  rear. 

One  other  diverting  incident  seems  worth  reciting.  While 
awaiting  an  oxen  team  to  haul  the  last  i2-pounder  gun  back 
to  camp,  a  certain  battery  of  artillery  trundled  across  the 
veldt  from  Hlangwani  direction,  taking  up  a  position  near 
the  solitary  naval  gun.  "  Action  right !  "  shouted  the  battery 
commander,  who  then  asked  Petty  Officer  Taylor  if  his  gun 
was  beyond  range  of  the  enemy's  artillery  fire.  "  Yes,  sir  ; 
all  right  here,"  replied  Taylor — words  scarcely  spoken  before 
a  45-pound  shell  from  a  Boer  "  Long  Tom  "  contradicted  them 
by  exploding  among  the  new  target  that  the  battery,  nicely 
wheeled    into    line,  had   offered.      "  Confound  your   yarn  !  " 


AWAITING    REINFORCEMENTS  125 

yelled  out  the  battery  commander  to  Taylor.  "  What  the 
devil  do  you  mean  by  giving  me  such  rotten  information  ?  " 
"  Well,  sir,"  responded  Taylor,  who  could  not  refrain  from 
smirking  at  the  incident,  "  'Long  Tom'  hadn't  fired  at  my  gun 
for  a  long  time,  so  I  thought  he'd  piped  down."  But  this 
typical  captain  of  gun  also  remarked,  sotto  voce,  to  his  No.  2,  "  I 
wonder  if  he  expected  me  to  stop  the  darned  gun  from  firing 
into  his  blessed  circus  ?  " — a  remark  that,  as  no  damage  to 
either  man,  horse,  or  gun  had  occurred,  produced  a  subdued 
spurt  of  grinning  among  the  other  volatile  sailors. 

A  propos  of  these  field  batteries,  they  were  galloped  into 
action,  the  guns  unlimbered,  and  fire  opened  with  a  precision 
that  elicited  the  admiration  of  all  who  admire  spontaneous 
courage.  Saddles  were  emptied,  men,  horses,  and  guns  dis- 
appeared in  clouds  of  shell-dust,  to  re-emerge  again  and 
again,  loading,  laying,  and  firing  as  steadily  as  if  at  man- 
oeuvres on  Salisbury  Plain.  Few  will  forget  also  how  the 
infantry  stuck  to  their  hot  work.  It  was  indeed  a  revelation 
which  proved  that  British  pluck  and  endurance  have  not  yet 
been  civilized  away,  and  so  long  as  such  valorous  troops 
exist,  the  bugbear  of  invasion  need  have  no  terrors  for  us  ; 
nor  will  British  soil  ever  witness  the  horrors  of  war  with  its 
rigorously  enforced  martial  laws.  But  militia,  yeomanry, 
and  volunteers  must  not  forget  that  their  respective  quota 
of  the  repellent  force  is  necessary  to  preserve  our  "  tight  little 
island."  The  Fleet  will  act  its  part  ;  the  regulars  will,  and 
must,  bear  the  fighting  heat  of  the  day  ;  but  for  the  volunteer 
defensive  force  of  the  country  is  left  a  large  share  of  the 
burden  of  patriotically  defending  our  shores  and  historical 
liberties.  To  keep  the  Empire  intact,  Britain's  insularity 
must  be  kept  inviolate,  and  patriotism  and  disciplined  pluck 
are  the  two  essentials  that  together  can  preserve  our  Imperial 
greatness. 

Not  since  181 5 — Waterloo  year — until  the  present  war, 
has  the  Empire  had  its  vitality  assailed,  or  endured  such  trials 
as  followed  those  three  successive  reverses  —  Stormberg, 
Magersfontein,  and  Colenso.  These  misfortunes  produced 
a   gloomy   picture    for   the   whole    Empire  to    contemplate. 


126     THE    COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S,   "TERRIBLE" 

Following  the  investment  of  three  British  towns,  three  disasters 
had  befallen  British  troops,  nearly  three  thousand  losses  had 
resulted,  and  consequently  the  British  Empire  had  become 
aroused  to  a  sense  of  the  magnitude  of  the  South  African 
struggle.  Begun  with  an  enthusiastic  optimism,  the  war  had 
suddenly  and  unexpectedly  developed  into  a  military  and 
political  problem  which  not  even  its  most  pessimistic  opponent 
could  claim  to  have  foreseen. 

The  British  people  being  agreeably  unused  to  hearing  of 
British  reverses,  those  of  Cape  Colony  had  caused  consider- 
able consternation  ;  but  the  Colenso  repulse  had  produced 
a  deep  and  depressing  shock  of  mortification.  Excessive 
consideration  for  alien  opinions  and  the  feelings  of  the  Boer 
Republics  had  prevented  timely  and  adequate  war  prepara- 
tions from  being  made  ;  and  this  had  been  mainly  responsible 
for  a  series  of  humiliating  reverses,  loss  of  imperial  prestige, 
and  an  exposure  to  grave  disaster  of  our  South  African  forces, 
which  was  averted  principally  through  lack  of  military  spirit 
and  enterprise  of  the  enemy — the  interdict  of  Fate. 

These  calamities  caused  the  Imperial  Government  to 
reverse  their  policy  of  fatal  magnanimity  and  optimism,  the 
country  quickly  becoming  reassured  by  the  decisive  action 
which  Avas  immediately  taken.  The  pick  of  British  generals 
and  the  flower  of  the  British  army  were  requisitioned.  Recog- 
nizing that  Natal  with  its  military  difficulties  would  seriously 
demand  all  General  Buller's  capacity  and  personal  presence. 
Field  Marshal  Lord  Roberts  was  sent  out  as  Commander-in- 
Chief  in  South  Africa ;  General  Lord  Kitchener  (then  Sirdar 
of  the  Egyptian  army)  being  appointed  chief  of  the  staff. 
The  sixth  division  were  even  now  at  sea ;  the  seventh 
division  and  large  reinforcements  of  other  branches  of  the 
army  were  soon  after  despatched  with  great  promptitude  ; 
and  another  division  was  prepared  to  follow  when  ready. 
The  militia  were  embodied,  several  battalions  being  ordered 
abroad  to  relieve  the  regulars ;  besides  which,  many  units  ot 
yeomanry  and  volunteers,  who  loyally  ofTered  their  services, 
were  sent  to  the  seat  of  war.  The  British  colonies,  also,  all 
offered  to  assume  a  share  of  Imperial  responsibility ;  each 


AWAITING    REINFORCEMENTS  127 

sending  its  respective  contingent  to  the  Cape  with  healthy 
despatch.  Those  military  misfortunes  had  aroused  a  wave 
of  patriotism  throughout  the  Empire  that  stands  unparalleled 
in  history.  That  depressing  "Black  Week"  of  December, 
1899,  was,  the  nativity  of  a  solid  and  cohesive  Imperialism. 

Both  the  military  and  political  situation  in  South  Africa 
had  become  of  the  gravest  intensity.  The  Cape  Dutch 
became  suspiciously  restless.  Wavering  loyalists  developed 
into  avowed  rebels  ;  and  rebels  into  outlawed  enemies.  More- 
over, the  natives  gave  cause  for  serious  consideration.  British 
rule  was  still  favoured  by  the  majority,  but  recent  events 
might  easily  have  caused  the  black  races  to  transfer  their 
allegiance  to  the  apparently  dominant  Dutch.  Abroad  also, 
with  few  exceptions,  the  gravity  of  the  crisis  was  regarded 
with  a  certain  pessimistic  view,  the  significance  of  which  was 
very  obvious. 

The  Imperial  political  barometer  stood  indeed  very  low 
just  at  this  period,  but  it  began  to  rise  with  the  arrival  of 
Lord  Roberts  at  Cape  Town  on  January  lOth.  For  the 
present,  however,  Lord  Roberts  will  be  left  concentrating 
his  grand  army  at  the  Modder  River,  and  preparing  those 
strategic  plans  which  took  the  British  triumphantly  into 
Pretoria.  But  before  this  culminating  event  was  to  happen 
considerable  difficulties  had  to  be  overcome,  and  much  severe 
fighting,  especially  in  Natal,  loomed  ahead.  Imperilled 
garrisons  also  had  to  be  relieved  to  obviate  further  loss  of 
military  prestige.  Between  the  British  generals  and  the  goal 
of  success  there  lay  military  problems  requiring  consummate 
skill  to  solve.  There  was  a  numerous  and  well-appointed 
enemy  to  defeat,  possessed  of  exceptional  mobility,  who, 
ignoring  modern  military  tactics,  yet  possessed  a  special 
aptitude  for  defensive  fighting ;  who  had  bases  everywhere, 
and  blood  relations  or  compatriots  in  almost  every  habita- 
tion and  farmstead  throughout  the  whole  field  of  operations. 
Such  was  the  crisis  that  enveloped  the  Empire  at  the  close 
of  1899. 

******* 

Ladysmith — the  centre  of  gravity  of  the  world's  attention 


128     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

— was,  on  January  6th,  again  heavily  but  unsuccessfully 
assaulted  by  the  enemy.  This  was  the  second  attempt  to 
capture  the  town  since  the  investment ;  a  previous  effort 
having  been  made  on  November  9th. 

On  this  occasion  the  Boer  commandant-general  seemed 
resolved  on  attempting  a  coup  de  main  on  the  town,  acting  as 
he  was  on  imperative  instructions  from  the  executive  at 
Pretoria  to  capture  Ladysmith  at  all  costs.  Contrary  to 
their  hitherto  fighting  traditions,  the  Boers  devised  a  secret 
night  attack  that  very  nearly  succeeded. 

The  main  point  for  assault  selected  was  a  commanding 
ridge,  situated  about  two  and  a  half  miles  southward  of  the 
town,  which  it  commanded.  Near  its  two  extremes  are  two 
elevated  positions — Caesar's  Camp  on  the  eastern  end  and 
Waggon  Hill  on  the  western ;  both  entrenched  separate 
commands.  General  White  (Desp.  March  23rd,  1900), 
wrote — 

"  On  January  6th  the  enemy  made  a  most  determined  but 
fortunately  unsuccessful  attempt  to  carry  Ladysmith  by  storm. 
Almost  every  part  of  my  position  was  more  or  less  heavily  assailed, 
but  the  bmnt  of  the  attack  fell  upon  Caesar's  Camp  and  Waggon 
Hill.  .  .  ." 

Among  the  garrison  of  the  first-named  position  was  a 
detached  party  of  the  Powerfuls  and  Natal  Naval  Volunteers 
with  a  i2-pounder  gun.  On  Waggon  Hill,  in  addition  to  its 
proper  occupants,  other  Poiverfiils  were,  by  chance,  enabled 
to  render  some  excellent  service  during  the  most  critical 
portions  of  the  fight.     The  general  relates — 

"Waggon  Hill  was  held  as  usual  by  three  companies  ist  Battalion 
King's  Royal  Rifle  Corps,  and  a  squadron  Imperial  Light  Horse. 
A  detachment  Natal  Naval  Volunteers,  with  a  3-pounder  Hotchkiss 
gun,  had  been  sent  there  on  the  evening  of  January  5th,  and  two 
naval  guns,  one  a  4"7-inch  and  the  other  a  12-pounder,  were  in 
process  of  transfer  to  the  hill  during  the  night.  These  guns  were 
accompanied  by  naval  detachments  and  a  working  party  of  Royal 
Engineers  and  Gordon  Highlanders,  who  were  consequently  on 
Waggon  Hill  when  the  attack  commenced  at  2.30  a.m.  on  the 
morning  of  January  6th. 


AWAITING   REINFORCEMENTS  129 

The  attack  was  suddenly  launched  with  a  fierce  determi- 
nation to  rush  this  position — the  key  of  Ladysmith.  Com- 
pletely surprised,  the  garrison  fell  back  in  great  confusion 
before  the  onslaught  of  the  stormers.  The  said  gun-mounting 
party,  however,  swiftly  realizing  the  position,  formed  a  rally- 
ing base  and  checked  the  stormers'  onward  rush.  The  Boers 
themselves,  also  surprised  at  the  steadfastness  of  this  un- 
expected defence,  as  swiftly  retired  back  to  the  crest  over 
which  they  had  come.  Some  sixty  or  seventy  yards  only 
separated  the  rival  forces  ;  at  certain  places  on  the  ridge 
the  distance  was  even  but  thirty  yards.  It  was  half  an  hour 
later  before  the  attack  burst  on  Caesar's  Camp,  no  doubt 
purposely  delayed  so  that  the  British  attention  might  be 
riveted  to  the  fighting  on  the  Waggon  Hill  end  of  the  ridge. 
Here  also  the  contest  for  some  time  was  very  desperate. 

Strong  reinforcements  were  hurried  to  these  hard-pressed 
positions,  and  to  other  points  along  the  ridge.  Daylight  also 
made  it  possible  for  the  cavalry  and  artillery  to  act  in  their 
respective  capacities ;  the  latter  opportunely  covering  and 
assisting  the  defending  troops  from  end  to  end  of  the  ridge, 
and  successfully  checking  the  enemy  from  assailing  the  flanks. 
The  enemy's  artillery  were  also  vigorously  employed,  most  of 
them  raking  with  great  intensity  the  plateau  and  British  side 
of  the  ridge,  while  other  guns — especially  Long  Tom  on 
'Bulwana — briskly  shelled  the  field  batteries  and  other  defen- 
sive positions,  and  even  the  town  itself. 

At  over  9000  yards  the  PoiverfuVs  other  47  at  Cove 
Redoubt  made  a  dead  set  at  "Long  Tom,"  it  being  stated  that 
'*  it  was  mostly  owing  to  Lieutenant  Halsey's  gun  that  the 
Boer  6-inch  made  such  erratic  and  harmless  shooting."  A 
naval  long  12-pounder  was  fortunate  enough  partially  to 
silence  a  Boer  4*5  gun  situated  on  Surprise  Hill,  by  sending  a 
shell  direct  into  its  embrasure  at  4000  yards  range. 

After  detailing  the  disposition  of  his  troops,  and  relating 
the  close  and  deadly  nature  of  the  fighting  that  had  occurred 
up  to  8  A.M.,  the  general  wrote  : — 

"  Meanwhile  the  21st  and  42nd  Batteries,  Royal  Field  Artillery, 
and  the  naval  12-pounder  on  Ctesar's  Camp,  were  in  action  against 

K 


130    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

Mounted  Infantry  Hill  and  the  scrub  on  either  side  of  it,  and  were  of 
great  assistance  in  keeping  down  the  violence  of  the  enemy's  fire." 

Later,  some  ineffective  charges  were  made  to  drive  the 
enemy  back  over  the  crests,  but  the  hail  of  shell  and  bullets 
kept  the  fighting  stationary  and  indecisive  for  some  two 
hours  or  more. 

By  middle  forenoon,  however,  good  progress  was  made  ; 
the  Boers  were  driven  from  the  most  dangerously  held 
vantage  points  to  below  the  crest-line,  the  fighting  in  conse- 
quence lessening  in  severity.  It  was  but  a  lull,  for  at  high 
noon  the  enemy  developed  another  resolute  assault  on  Waggon 
Hill,  the  sudden  and  terrific  hail  of  fire  forcing  the  defenders 
again  to  give  way.  But  before  the  enemy  could  reap  the  full 
advantage  of  their  well-devised  attempt  to  rerush  the  position, 
our  troops  were  rallied,  the  crest  again  occupied,  and  the 
enemy  driven  back.  Swiftly  executed,  courageously  frus- 
trated, this  second  onslaught  was  a  critical  phase  of  the  battle. 
With  the  Waggon  Hill  end  in  the  enemy's  possession,  the  rest 
of  the  ridge  would  have  become  perilously  insecure.  Caesar's 
Camp,  on  the  opposite  end,  could  hardly  hope  to  have  with- 
stood the  transverse  and  convergent  fire  that  would  have 
assailed  them ;  and  had  this  position  also  fallen,  the  town 
must  assuredly  have  been  captured.  Other  defensive  posi- 
tions around  the  town  were  also  being  severely  assailed,  but 
were  gallantly  held  secure. 

From  now  till  late  afternoon  the  fight  was  maintained  by 
a  deadly  fire  from  resolutely  handled  rifles,  when,  at  3.30  P.M., 
a  violent  storm  of  wind  and  rain  broke  over  the  bloody  con- 
flict. In  the  middle  of  this  visitation,  which  lasted  about 
three  hours,  and  while  it  was  at  its  very  worst,  a  third 
attempt  to  rush  Waggon  Hill  was  made.  For  the  third  time 
our  troops  were  driven  off,  but  were  a  third  time  successfully 
rallied,  and  recaptured  the  lost  crest-line. 

"  At  5  P.M.,  Lieutenant-Colonel  C.  W.  Park  arrived  at  Waggon 
Hill  with  three  companies  ist  Battalion  Devonshire  Regiment,  which 
I  had  ordered  up  as  a  reinforcement,  and  was  at  once  directed  by 
Colonel  Hamilton  to  turn  the  enemy  off  the  ridge  with  the  bayonet. 


AWAITING   REINFORCEMENTS  131 

The  Dcvons  dashed  forward  and  gained  a  position  under  cover 
widiin  50  yards  of  the  enemy.  Here  a  fire  fight  ensued;  but  the 
Devons  were  not  to  be  denied,  and,  eventually,  cheering  as  they 
pushed  from  point  to  point,  they  drove  the  enemy  not  only  off  the 
plateau,  but  cleared  every  Boer  out  of  the  lower  slopes  and  the  dongas 
surrounding  the  position.  ...  At  last,  after  fifteen  hours  of  stubborn 
resistance  by  our  men,  and  of  continual  effort  on  the  part  of  the 
Boers,  the  enemy  were  driven  off  at  all  points  during  the  same  storm 
in  which  Waggon  Hill  was  also  cleared,  as  already  described,  their 
retreat  being  hastened  by  the  heavy  fire  poured  on  them  as  they 
retired." 

Thus  Sir  George  White  describes  the  closing  incident  of 
the  battle. 

Skilled  generalship,  brilliant  deeds  of  heroism,  indomitable 
courage,  splendid  endurance,  and  a  providential  storm,  all 
combined,  had  saved  Ladysmith  from  capture,  and  the  Union 
Jack  from  being  hauled  down  from  over  a  British  town. 

In  Chieveley  Camp  the  fight  caused  considerable  anxiety, 
speculation,  and  a  co-operative  movement  of  the  troops. 
The  intermittent  booming  of  heavy  guns  roused  out  the 
slumbering  camp,  who  gazed  with  wistful  eyes  towards 
'Bulwana,  from  whence  the  flashes  of  the  Boer  "  Long  Tom  " 
were  plainly  visible.  With  sunrise,  the  heliograph  flashed  the 
direful  news  of  what  had  taken  and  what  was  then  taking 
place.  Succeeding  messages,  however,  became  reassuring, 
one  conveying  that  Sir  George  White  was  confident  of  hold- 
ing his  own.  After  midday,  further  news  was  unobtainable, 
owing  to  the  sun  having  become  obscured  by  clouds.  The 
situation,  with  its  dread  uncertainties,  was  keenly  realized, 
as  seldom  has  the  fate  of  a  single  town  had  such  vastly 
important  bearing  on  the  issues  of  a  war. 

To  create  a  diversion  in  favour  of  the  Ladysmith  gar- 
rison, the  troops  were  moved  out  shortly  after  noon  towards 
the  Colcnso  positions  under  cover  of  the  naval  guns.  Shell, 
furious  and  fast,  swept  along  the  Boer  line  of  works,  while  the 
force  moved  quickly  forward  in  widely  extended  lines  of 
attack.  When  near  enough,  the  field  batteries  also  opened  a 
heavy  fire,  which  drew  upon  them  a  long-range  rifle  fusilade. 


132     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

Pressing  onwards,  the  troops  also  got  within  the  zone  of  fire, 
and  still  further  forward  went  the  artillery  ;  but  the  attack 
was  not  pernriitted  to  proceed.  It  was  simply  a  demonstra- 
tion. Its  object  was,  no  doubt,  quite  obvious  to  the  enemy, 
considerable  numbers  of  whom,  nevertheless,  it  must  have 
contained  at  Colenso  who  otherwise  would  have  reinforced 
the  assault  on  Ladysmith, 

With  dusk  approaching,  General  Clery  ordered  a  with- 
drawal to  camp.  Nothing  further  could  be  done  but  await 
the  morrow's  sun,  whose  rays  controlled  the  helio  news. 

Near  Weenen,  several  miles  away  eastward  of  Chieveley, 
stands  the  lofty  Umkolanda  Mountain,  upon  whose  pinnacle- 
shaped  summit  were  intrenched  a  gallant  band  of  army  sig- 
nallers, under  Captain  Cayser,  R.E.,  alone  in  the  air.  From 
here  it  was  that  the  helio  messages  were  transmitted  to  and 
from  the  beleaguered  town  and  the  camp.  A  more  thrilling 
message  no  signaller  ever  repeated  than  the  one  next  morn- 
ing, which  assured  the  camp,  the  empire,  and  the  world,  that 
Ladysmith's  garrison  had  saved  the  honour  of  the  flag. 

To  the  querulous  critic,  who  probably  assimilates  the 
smooth  slopes  of  Portsdown  Hills  to  the  rugged,  precipi- 
tous Colenso  kopjes,  and  still  unconscionably  seeks  explana- 
tion of  why  General  Buller  did  not  actively  move  on  this 
occasion,  the  answer  seems  a  very  simple  one.  It  was 
physically  impossible,  unless  an  ignominious  defeat  was  the 
object  in  view.  Every  imaginable  military  obstacle  opposed 
the  venture.  The  bulk  of  the  relief  force  was  at  Frere,  twelve 
miles  away,  too  immobile  to  carry  out  a  swift  tactical  move- 
ment against  an  enemy  so  vastly  superior  in  mobility,  who 
could  easily,  as  before,  have  met  any  frontal  assault  on  their 
Tugela  stronghold  with  impunity.  The  enemy  had  two 
alternatives  for  enforcing  the  submission  of  Ladysmith — 
assault  or  starve  out ;  the  obvious  only  at  Colenso.  This 
position  must  be  defended  by  force.  Therefore  a  hostile 
attack  on  Colenso,  in  preference  to  an  assault  on  Ladysmith, 
would  have  demanded  the  primary  attention  of  the  Boer 
forces,  whose  numerical  strength  and  mobility  allowed  them 
such  option.     All  that  could  be  done  to  co-operate  with  the 


AWAITING   REINFORCEMENTS  133 

Ladysmith  garrison  was  done,  except  the  offering  up  of  a 
Napoleonic  sacrifice  to  the  fetish  god  of  war. 

The  Ladysmith  casualties  totalled  500,  among  whom  were 
scions  of  England's  noblest  blood,  many  colonial  "Sons  of 
the  Empire,"  and  brave  regulars  ;  men  who  had  voluntarily 
exposed  their  lives  in  obedience  to  the  dictates  of  an  inward 
martial  spirit,  which  urged  them  to  uphold  a  glorious  tradi- 
tion. The  enemy  also  suffered  heavily.  Their  conduct  was 
that  of  a  worthy  foe.  They  had  gallantly  fought  a  good 
fight  for  a  cause  that,  to  them,  was  as  holy  as  our  own  was 
just.     Their  losses  were  estimated  at  about  700. 

Such  is  the  price  of  Empire,  and  the  cost  of  attempting  its 
usurpation. 


CHAPTER   IX 

THE    GREAT    FLANK    MARCH     WESTWARD — ARRIVAL     OF 

buller's  army  at  SPEARMANS 

From  January  loth  to  l^th,  1900 

The  arrival  of  the  Fifth  Division  at  Frere  by  route  march 
from  EscoLirt,  had  apparently  completed  the  headquarter 
plans  for  a  second  advance  to  the  relief  of  Ladysmith. 

On  January  9th  the  rumoured  flanking  movements  had 
received  welcome  confirmation  by  the  issue  of  general  orders 
for  a  flank  march  westward  to  the  upper  Tugela.  After  dusk 
the  naval  guns  were  withdrawn  from  Gun  Hill,  the  two  4'7 
being  dismounted  and  placed  in  waggons  to  facilitate  the 
brigade's  mobility,  and  arrangements  made  for  the  morrow's 
advance.  Early  next  morning,  loth,  the  general  movement 
commenced,  the  confluence  of  the  Chieveley  contingent  with 
the  Frere  main  body  taking  place  about  noon  near  Pretorius' 
farm  on  the  Springfield  road,  where  Hart's  Brigade  had  en- 
camped to  cover  the  movement.  Before  vacating  our  position, 
dummy  guns,  prepared  by  our  artisan  staff,  had  been  placed 
overnight  on  Gun  Hill,  but  how  far  this  artifice  succeeded  in 
deluding  our  wily  enemy  was  very  questionable. 

Remaining  entrenched  at  Chieveley  to  contain  the  Boers 
in  Colenso,  were  Barton's  Brigade,  a  small  mounted  force, 
and  the  i2-pounder  units  of  Lieutenants  Richards  and 
Wilde.  At  Frere,  the  base  of  supplies,  a  small  force,  with 
Melville's  12-pounder  unit,  remained  to  guard  the  place  and 
railway  track. 

The  objective  of  this  new  movement  was  to  proceed,  vid 

134 


THE   GREAT   FLANK    MARCH   WESTWARD      135 

Springfield,  to  Spearmans  Hills,  which  overlook  the  Upper 
Tugela,  situated  some  28  miles  by  route  march  (though  only 
about  15  miles  directly  westward)  from  Colenso,  and  from 
thence  attempt  to  outflank  the  enemy. 

Preceding  the  main  army,  a  flying  mounted  column 
about  1000  strong,  accompanied  by  a  battery  of  field  artillery 
under  Lord  Dundonald,  went  on  ahead  and  seized  the  all- 
important  road  bridge  over  the  tributary  Little  Tugela  at 
Springfield,  now  swollen  to  about  the  size  of  ithe  Thames  at 
London  Bridge.  This  strategic  point  captured,  one-third  of 
their  number  and  two  guns  were  left  to  guard  the  bridge, 
while  the  remainder  boldly  pushed  on,  thirsting  for  further 
spoil.  By  nightfall  this  intrepid  band  of  horsemen  had 
secured  the  heights  immediately  overlooking  Potgieters 
Drift,  actually  seizing  the  ferry  pont  the  next  morning  under 
the  very  nose — and  a  smart  rifle  fire — of  the  enemy.  Securing 
themselves  on  the  heights  so  as  to  command  the  drift,  this 
force  remained  unmolested  in  their  jeopardous  position  for 
some  36  hours  before  being  reinforced.  This  dashing  exploit 
infinitely  decreased  the  responsibilities  and  difficulties  of  the 
movement — especially  the  transport — that  otherwise  would 
have  beset  the  force  with  the  Springfield  bridge  defunct,  and  an 
active  enemy  in  opposition.  They  had,  however,  over-reached 
their  orders  by  many,  many  miles,  but  "  nothing  succeeds 
like  success,"  especially  in  a  naval  or  military  enterprise, 
though  failure  seldom  meets  with  condonation.  The  New 
Year  had  heralded  a  few  minor  successes  on  Cape  Colony 
side,  and  with  this  exploit  included,  a  reversal  of  the  general 
ill-luck  prevalent  hitherto  seemed  in  sight.  The  ubiquitous 
Mr.  Winston  Churchill  had  ridden  in  that  gallant  28-mile  ride  ; 
a  personage  seemingly  possessing  talismanic  influence.  From 
Morning  Post  war  correspondent  and  armoured  train  fighter 
to  prisoner  of  war ;  then  a  dramatic  escape  from  a  Pretorian 
gaol,  to  a  lieutenant's  commission  in  the  South  African  Light 
Horse,  within  two  months — this  was,  in  truth,  the  kind  of 
romance  in  real  life  which  appeals  to  all  lovers  of  adventure. 

Incomprehensible  strategy,  or  else  the  swift  action  of  the 
cavalry,  had  left  the  Springfield  bridge  intact,  but  the  flooding 


136    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

of  the  Tugela  was  the  obvious  cause  of  the  Boers  retiring 
north  of  the  river  to  await  the  arrival  of  Sir  Redvers  BuUer's 
relief  force. 

To  behold  en  route  this  huge  column  of  some  30,000 
soldiers,  sailors,  civilian  ambulance  corps,  native  "  accessories," 
and  some  10,000  animals  drawing  several  hundred  waggons, 
etc,  was  a  scene  to  baffle  description  and  defy  imagination. 
At  least  ten  miles  of  transport  in  "  single  column  line  ahead  " 
was  being  steered  towards  one  destination. 

Here  was  evidence  in  galore  of  why  it  had  taken  nearly  a 
month  for  a  second  attempt  to  develop.  To  plan  such  an 
organization  on  paper  must  require  intimate  knowledge  of 
the  subject — scarcely  secondary  to  war  itself.  But  to  carry 
it  into  practical  execution  was  the  product  of  a  fully  trained 
master-mind.  To  move  such  a  vast  column  through  practi- 
cally a  hostile  country,  and  keep  up  supplies  of  all  descrip- 
tions, was  a  task  so  stupendous  that  Moses  himself  might 
have  pardonably  shrunk  from  the  undertaking.  Civilized 
armies  require  modern  transport,  equipment,  and  sustenance  ; 
a  circumstance  that  has  not  lessened  the  burdens  of  generals. 
"  'Tis  true,  'tis  pity ;  and  pity  'tis  'tis  true,"  that  so  much 
transport,  which  renders  mobility  immobile,  should  be  neces- 
sary ;  or  so  at  least  the  generals  must  have  thought.  Yet, 
nevertheless,  as  an  organization,  there  was  little  to  cavil 
about. 

The  flank  march  proceeded  apace ;  a  journey  full  of 
incident.  The  track,  after  a  little  traffic  had  passed  over  it, 
became  a  long  road  of  quagmire  resembling  a  canal  of  mud, 
rendering  haulage  of  the  transport  very  burdensome.  Many 
times  the  oxen  were  compelled  to  give  in  dead-beaten,  and 
not  a  few  horses  and  mules  died  in  their  endeavour  to  struggle 
onward.  To  allow  a  waggon  to  leave  the  track,  which  was, 
at  any  rate,  fairly  solid  under  the  thick  stratum  of  mud,  and 
attempt  to  travel  on  the  alluring  green  veldt,  was  invariably 
fraught  with  disastrous  consequences.  One  experience  was 
sufficient  to  convince  the  most  sceptic  individual,  after  having 
both  arms  stretched  for  an  hour  or  two  on  a  drag-rope  trying 
to  extricate  a  waggon  which  had  gone  off  its  course  on  to  the 


THE    GREAT   FLANK   MARCH  WESTWARD      137 

spongy  veldt,  that  keeping  to  the  track  was  the  safest  policy. 
Recent  torrential  rains  had  brought  this  condition  into  exist- 
ence, for  otherwise  the  route  had  been  truly  described  as  "  road 
fairly  good,  but  very  little  water  anywhere."  To  reverse  this 
account  and  say,  road  fearfully  bad,  but  water  everywhere, 
would  now  be  the  correct  description.  It  is  strange  but  true, 
that  if  the  oxen  cannot  free  their  load  by  themselves,  they, 
invariably,  will  stubbornly  refuse  to  co-operate  with  a  drag- 
rope  party.  An  ordinary  team  of  oxen  consisted  of  sixteen 
animals,  and  sometimes  two  and  even  three  such  teams  were 
necessary  to  remove  a  waggon  from  a  stranded  position. 
Spruits  and  drifts  hitherto  dry,  or  nearly  so,  were  now  found 
to  be  rushing  torrents  of  yellow  coloured  water  many  feet 
deep,  requiring  careful  pilotage  to  get  the  transport  across 
them  at  the  exact  spot.  The  approaches  and  exits  of  these 
drifts  have  their  counterpart  in  the  mud  flats  of  "  Pompey 
Harbour."  Here  oxen  and  the  heavy  waggons  would  often 
sink  so  deep  that  the  former  had  the  appearance  of  legless 
beasts,  and  the  latter  of  sleighs,  necessitating  both  teams 
and  waggons  being  forcibly  hauled  through  to  relieve  the 
congestion  of  traffic  that  invariably  accumulated  at  these 
places. 

Drifts  and  delays  —  either  word  possessed  the  same 
meaning. 

Long  preventer  drag-ropes  proved  invaluable  and  even  in- 
dispensable at  these  stages  of  the  journey.  Why  not  traction 
engines  ?  No,  certainly  not ! — at  least,  not  in  the  montanic 
regions  of  Northern  Natal,  except  to  use  them  like  armoured 
trains — occasionally.  Valuable  no  doubt  they  might  be  on 
hard  ground  or  on  a  bond  fide  road,  but  not  in  a  kopje  strewn 
country,  on  spongy  veldt-tracks,  or  in  morass-like  drifts. 
The  only  engine  (I  believe)  that  attempted  this  cruise  out 
west  was  passed  reposing  gracefully  on  its  side,  having 
floundered  deep  into  a  soft  section  of  the  track — helpless, 
awaiting  excavation.  One  bluejacket  facetiously  inquired  of 
the  forlorn  looking  driver  "if  he  wanted  a  sky-pilot  to  read 
the  burial  service  over  it."  "  There's  plenty  of  life  in  the 
beggar  yet,"  responded  the  driver  ;    which  was    quite  true. 


138    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

Plenty  of  life — or  steam — but  no  more.  One  good  old  navy 
drag-rope  and  a  hundred  horny-handed  sailors  would — and 
often  did — take  a  heavy  ammunition  waggon  or  a  47  gun 
where  no  traction  engine  under  full  steam  with  an  open 
throttle-valve  or  a  prize  team  of  oxen  could  approach  within 
a  respectable  distance.  Besides,  men  can  be  easily  controlled, 
but  engines  and  oxen — both  extremely  useful  in  their  proper 
spheres — either  stop  dead  when  they  should  be  moving,  or 
bolt  away  when  they  are  required  to  stop,  and  both  consume 
a  quantity  of  water  that  would  suffice  for  a  hundred  thirsty 
tars.     Moral : — drag-ropes,  and  good  long  ones. 

Still,  in  spite  of  all  obstacles,  natural  and  otherwise,  the 
movement  went  on  apace  under  the  personal  supervision  of 
General  Buller  and  his  indefatigable  staff,  who  were  ever 
ready  to  circumvent  every  apparent  difficulty. 

With  the  Naval  Brigade,  a  kind  of  tacit  permission  to  let 
them  cruise  along,  or  "anchor  as  convenient,"  appeared  to 
exist.  Profited  by  former  experiences,  they  had  become 
practical  trekkers  on  the  war-path ;  thanks  mainly  to  our 
colonial  comrades  in  arms,  many  of  whom  were  genuine 
South  African  travellers,  who  understood  trekking  in  all  its 
mysterious  technicalities.  Though  often  delayed  ourselves, 
we  never  retarded  the  movements  of  any  one  else,  but  more 
frequently  assisted  to  remove  difficulties  rather  than  made 
any. 

The  usual  comprehensive  nature  of  a  naval  brigade 
enables  circumstances  to  be  coped  with  which  sometimes 
appear  insuperable  to  others.  Besides  captains  of  guns  and 
seaman  gunners  to  fight  the  guns,  and  torpedo  men  to  lay  a 
mine  or  perform  other  electrical  work,  there  was  also  a 
sprinkling  of  mechanical  and  artisan  ratings — armourers, 
blacksmiths,  shipwrights  —  under  an  experienced  naval 
engineer  officer.  Our  Ambulance  Staff,  too,  was  com- 
posed of  brawny  "  mechanical  stokers,"  who  became  excellent 
pioneers  whenever  necessity  for  such  duty  arose.  Moreover, 
almost  every  appliance  for  dealing  with  expectant  con- 
tingencies formed  part  of  our  cargo :  from  sheer-legs  to  a 
shackle,  from  an  anvil  to  an  adze ;  thus  enabling  the  brigade 


THE   GREAT   FLANK   MARCH   WESTWARD      139 

to  be  wholly  self-supporting.  With  such  a  combination  of 
practical  and  mechanical  skill  lumped  together,  and  so  many 
material  resources  available,  no  other  result  than  proficiency 
was  to  be  expected. 

On  the  march,  also,  the  brigade  were  not  a  whit  in  arrear 
of  each  day's  programme.  The  longest  march  performed 
was  eighteen  miles  in  six  hours,  which  time  included 
stoppages  to  give  the  escort  a  spell ;  and  this  in  a  tropical 
heat,  although  the  travel  at  this  particular  stretch  of  route 
was  very  good  as  roads  go  in  Northern  Natal.  This 
march  also  evidenced  the  ordinary  endurance  of  the  oxen, 
whose  motive  power  is  quite  equal  to  that  of  troops,  with 
whom  they  can  keep  pace  for  many  hours ;  on  good  roads,  of 
course.  In  mystic  language  these  patient  animals  (each 
owning  a  name)  are  encouraged  onward  by  their  Kafir 
drivers.  The  most  experienced  and  trusty  ones  arc  those 
pairs  on  the  dessel-boom,  and  the  leaders  of  the  team,  who 
follow  the  black  leader-boy  with  marked  intelligence.  Shirk- 
ing, or  lagging,  will  draw  forth  a  swish  from  a  skilfully 
handled  twenty-feet-long  whip-lash,  but  as  often  the  offend- 
ing beast  will  bestir  himself  when  hearing  his  name  yelled 
out,  accompanied  by  a  few  admonishing  words. 

"No  excuse  was  taken  for  not  hearing  the  pipe,"  for 
punishment  was  certain  to  follow  inattention  to  orders. 

The  47  battery  spent  the  first  night  at  Pretorius  Drift — 
about  fifteen  miles'  march  from  Chieveley — where  it  had  been 
waiting  "  on  ranko "  for  hours  to  cross  a  swollen  spruit. 
Ogilvy's  battery,  having  left  Frere  in  good  time  and  being 
well  ahead,  had  been  more  fortunate,  and  had  encamped 
some  distance  beyond.  Darkness,  and  an  order  to  clear  the 
route  to  allow  Sir  Charles  Warren's  Division  to  pass,  pro- 
hibited further  passage  of  transport  for  the  night,  so  the  47 
Battery  bivouacked  on  the  spot — or  in  the  mud,  either  state- 
ment being  true.  Tramp — tramp — tramp,  hour  after  hour, 
through  a  pitiless  rain,  went  battalion  after  battalion,  brigade 
after  brigade  ;  the  early  dawn  breaking  before  the  division 
had  crossed  the  spruit — many  of  whom  were  destined  never 
to  recross. 


140     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

Similar  experiences  to  those  of  the  first  day  were  met  with 
on  each  of  the  two  succeeding  days  that  occupied  the  journey, 
the  guns  eventually  arriving  at  Spearman's  Camp  about  noon, 
January  13th.  Before  nightfall  the  47  guns  were  in  position 
on  Mount  Alice,  and  the  camp  pitched  in  an  umbrageous 
spot  on  its  reverse  slope.  Ogilvy's  guns  remained  in  the 
main  camp  awaiting  orders.  By  the  15th  the  whole  army 
and  its  transport  had  arrived.  Burnc's  guns  arrived  with 
Hildyard's  Brigade,  which  had  been  strategically  operating 
on  the  right  flank  of  the  army  during  the  movement. 

From  Mount  Alice,  an  eminence  about  1000  feet  above 
the  river,  a  magnificent  panoramic  view  of  the  Tugela  valley 
and  an  immense  tract  of  country  all  around  was  to  be 
obtained.  The  remarkably  clear  atmosphere  enabled  far- 
distant  objects  to  be  intelligibly  delineated  with  the  tele- 
scope, which  ordinarily  cannot  be  brought  within  focus.  Far 
away  on  our  left,  to  the  westward,  rose  the  stately  Drakens- 
berg  Range,  whose  lofty  peaks  and  pinnacles,  rising  to  11,200 
feet,  were  grandly  outlined  against  the  sky.  To  the  eastward 
(our  right),  some  twenty  miles  or  so  away,  stood  Mount 
'Bulwana,  dominating  beleaguered  Ladysmith  with  a  6-inch 
"  Long  Tom,"  whose  familiar  puffs  of  smoke  were  grim 
reminders  to  the  spectator  of  his  duty.  Intrenchments, 
presumably  those  on  Waggon  Hill  and  Caesar's  Camp,  could 
be  easily  discerned,  from  whence  a  blinking  heliograph  was 
busily  flashing  and  acknowledging  official  cypher  despatches, 
and  private  Morse  messages.  The  view  in  our  immediate 
front  was  a  picturesque  scene.  There  the  historic  Tugela 
was  winding  itself  snake-like  fashion  through  a  rich  valley, 
forming  two  distinctive  loops,  which  were  found  to  be  serious 
natural  obstacles  in  the  respective  operations  that  followed. 
The  valley  extended  in  a  wide  concave,  whose  furthest  edge 
(Brakfontein  Ridge)  was  between  seven  and  eight  thousand 
yards  distant  from  the  hills  south  of  the  river,  the  ground 
gradually  rising  from  the  river  towards  the  surrounding  hills, 
meeting  the  plain  beyond  where  the  roads  which  lead  to 
Ladysmith  converge.  Directly  beneath  Mount  Alice,  on  the 
north  side,  was  a  plateau  extending  almost  to  the  river,  and 


THE    GREAT   FLANK   MARCH    WESTWARD     141 

about  400  feet  above  its  level.  A  main  road  from  Spearman's 
Camping-ground  wended  round  Mount  Alice,  across  this 
plateau,  then  dipped  sharply  down  to  Potgieters  Drift. 
Both  rear  wheels  of  ammunition  waggons  had  to  be  secured 
and  skidded  behind  the  oxen,  and  the  naval  12-pounder  guns 
eased  down  with  the  drag-ropes,  owing  to  the  steep  declivity 
of  the  track  just  here,  when  the  guns  afterwards  took  this 
route.  On  our  left  front  the  Spion  Kop  Range  towered 
some  500  feet  higher  than  Mount  Alice,  the  nearest  firing 
range  being  about  5000  yards,  and  the  farthest  nearly  10,000 
yards  distant.  Far  away  in  the  dim  distance,  beyond 
Brakfontcin,  the  outline  of  the  Biggarsberg  Range  was 
perceptible,  on  the  other  side  of  which  is  Dundee,  standing 
in  the  centre  of  the  Natal  coalfields.  The  tops  of  our  hills 
were  park-like  in  their  wealth  of  rich  grass  and  sprinkling 
of  trees.  The  northern  sides  were  exceedingly  steep,  and 
thickly  covered  with  mimosa  and  cactus  trees,  while  the 
southern  sides  were  scantily  clothed,  and  approached  by  a 
gentle  slope,  with  the  exception  of  Zwaatz  Kop,  which  was 
fairly  precipitous  on  all  sides.  A  sharp  dip  connected  the 
trio  of  hills — Mount  Alice,  Signal  Hill,  Zwaatz  Kop — in 
our  occupation. 

The  enemy  had  quite  anticipated  our  movement.  The 
telescope  disclosed  much  defensive  work  completed,  and 
much  more  in  progress.  Intrenchments,  gun  redoubts,  and 
sangars  were  being  established  everywhere  which  would 
protect  or  command  any  weak  point,  or  places  offering  easy 
access  to  infantry.  Indeed,  they  had  prepared  an  east-to- 
west  chain  of  defences,  which  must  be  broken  wherever  the 
passage  of  the  Tugcla  could  be  attempted. 

It  was  with  an  indefinite  feeling  that  one  gazed  on  the 
formidable-looking  natural  fortresses  that  stood  between  the 
relief  army  and  Ladysmith.  The  summit  of  Spion  Kop 
served  as  a  watch-tower  to  the  vigilant  enemy,  who  could 
from  thence  perceive  much  of  our  intended  movements,  and 
prepare  accordingly  to  defend  the  threatened  points.  The 
whole  of  the  enemy's  defence  was  again  protected  by  an 
exterior  line  of  hills  masking  their  interior  defences,  which 


142     THE   COMMISSION    OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

afforded  security  from  all  but  direct  infantry  assault.  The 
river,  also,  in  certain  places  was  not  altogether  unfavourable 
to  them. 

So  without  fear,  or  favour,  the  Britisher  was  again  ready 
to  meet  the  Boer  in  the  deadly  contest  for  supremacy. 


CHAPTER   X 

SPION   KOP  OPERATIONS 

January  i6th  to  2},rd,  1900 

Five  brigades  of  infantry,  some  3000  mounted  troops,  eight 
batteries  of  artillery,  and  ten  naval  guns — about  24,000  fight- 
ing men  and  60  guns — would  give  an  imposing  array  if 
placed  in  review  order.  Such  a  large  force,  however,  became 
surprisingly  microscopic  after  they  had  been  tactically  divided 
up  among  the  kopjes  which  intersected  the  respective  routes 
of  advance.  But  General  Buller  had  appraised  his  force,  and 
the  force  implicitly  trusted  their  general — a  reciprocal  feeling 
which  engendered  a  healthy  vitality,  imparted  a  unity  of 
purpose,  and  added  a  tower  of  moral  strength  to  the  relief 
army,  that  mere  numbers  do  not  always  produce.  There  is 
much  that  is  true  behind  that  popular  phrase  that  "  our  little 
British  Army  goes  a  darned  long  way."  Such  generals  of 
the  past  as  Marlborough  and  Wellington,  and  in  the  present 
age,  Wolseley,  Roberts,  and  Buller,  have,  owing  to  their 
magnetic  personalities,  made  it  so,  while  such  admirals  as 
Drake  and  Nelson  of  glorious  memory,  and  latterly  Lyons 
of  Black  Sea  fame,  the  Seymours  of  China  and  Egyptian 
history,  and  Beresford,  have  similarly  sustained  our  best 
naval  traditions. 

The  following  instructional  and  inspiriting  field  order, 
which  had  been  read  out  to  the  whole  army,  had  given  the 
force  a  fresh  impulse  to  achieve  their  objective : — 

"The  field  force  is  now  advancing  to  the  relief  of  Ladysmith, 
where,  surrounded  by  superior  forces,  our  comrades  have  gallantly 

143 


144    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

defended  themselves  for  the  past  ten  weeks.  The  general  com- 
manding knows  that  every  one  in  this  force  feels,  as  he  does,  we  must 
be  successful.  We  shall  be  stoutly  opposed  by  a  clever,  unscrupulous 
enemy.  Let  no  man  allow  himself  to  be  deceived  by  them.  If  a 
white  flag  is  displayed,  it  means  nothing  unless  the  force  displaying 
it  halt,  throw  down  their  arms,  and  throw  up  their  hands  at  the  same 
time.  If  they  get  a  chance,  the  enemy  will  try  and  mislead  us  by 
false  words  of  command  and  false  bugle  sounds.  Every  one  must 
guard  against  being  deceived  by  such  conduct.  Above  all,  if  any 
are  ever  surprised  by  a  sudden  volley  at  close  quarters,  let  there  be 
no  hesitation ;  do  not  turn  from  it,  but  rush  at  it — that  is  the  road 
to  victory  and  safety.  A  retreat  is  fatal.  The  one  thing  the  enemy 
cannot  stand  is  our  being  at  close  quarters  with  them.  We  are 
fighting  for  the  health  and  safety  of  our  comrades ;  we  are  fighting 
in  defence  of  our  flag  against  an  enemy  who  has  forced  war  upon  us 
for  the  worst  and  lowest  motives,  by  treachery,  conspiracy,  and 
deceit.     Let  us  bear  ourselves  as  our  cause  deserves." 

Late  on  the  i6th,  Lyttleton's  Brigade  commenced  to 
cross  the  Tugela  at  Potgieters,  which  movement  inaugurated 
the  Spion  Kop  operations.  A  portion  of  the  force  forded 
the  river — now  rather  high — using  their  rifles  as  a  connecting 
Hnk  between  each  man,  very  slow  progress  being  made.  ^  The 
ferry-pont,  by  which  it  was  intended  to  pass  across  the  bulk 
of  the  brigade,  for  some  cause  became  unworkable,  a  circum- 
stance which  was  noticed  from  Mount  Alice,  whereupon 
Captain  Jones  despatched  Lieutenant  Chiazarri,  N.N.V., 
Midshipman  Sherrin,  Chief  Instructor  Baldwin,  and  a  party 
of  bluejackets  to  render  nautical  assistance  if  wanted. 
Prompt  charge  of  the  ferry  having  been  given  to  them,  it  was 
speedily  set  in  motion,  and  troops  rapidly  transported  across, 
half-companies  at  a  time.  By  early  morn  the  whole  four 
battalions,  one  battery  of  artillery,  and  the  5-inch  howitzer 
battery,  together  with  their  horses,  had  been  passed  over  to 
the  northern  bank  to  occupy  the  low  chain  of  kopjes  a  short 
distance  therefrom.  This  fine  evolution  elicited  the  warm 
appreciation  of  General  Lyttleton,  who  sent  a  message  to 
Captain  Jones  "  that  the  naval  detachment  working  the  ferry- 
pont  were  worth  their  weight   in  gold,"  and   requested  the 


»T- 


SPION    KOP   OPERATIONS  145 

retention  of  their  services  until  the  pressure  at  the  drift 
relaxed — a  request  which  was  readily  assented  to. 

Meanwhile,  Sir  Charles  Warren  marched  from  Springfield 
camp  during  the  night  with  some  15,000  troops,  cavalry, 
artillery,  infantry,  etc.,  toTrichardts  Drift,  whither  Dundonald's 
mounted  force  had  already  proceeded  to  operate  under 
Warren's  orders,  Talbot-Coke's  Brigade,  Bethune's  Horse, 
and  Ogilvy's  Battery  occupied  the  plateau  beneath  Mount 
Alice,  effectively  masking  Potgieters.  A  small  force  watched 
Skiet  Drift,  which  was  also  commanded  by  a  battery  of 
artillery  on  Signal  Hill — so  called  because  the  central  signal 
station  was  established  on  its  summit.  Thus  were  the  troops 
disposed. 

The  original  plan  of  operations  requires  but  little  explana- 
tion. General  Warren,  with  the  whole  force  and  transport 
at  his  disposal,  was  to  cross  at  Trichardts,  refuse  his  right, 
detour  round  by  Acton  Homes,  from  thence  gain  the  open 
plain  north  of  Spion  Kop,  force  the  Boers  back  from  west  to 
east,  and  effect  a  junction  with  the  Potgieters  force  at  Brak- 
fontein.  General  BuUer  had  evidently  decided  that  the 
position  facing  Potgieters  was  too  formidable  for  a  direct 
frontal  attack ;  a  wide  flanking  movement  was  therefore 
adopted  instead. 

Early  on  the  17th,  the  naval  guns  opened  a  heavy 
bombardment  on  the  Spion  Kop  and  Brakfontein  positions, 
being  joined  later  on  by  the  howitzer  battery.  A  scattering 
of  hitherto  concealed  bodies  of  Boers  proved  that  the  shelling 
was  causing  them  serious  disquietude.  The  searching  effect 
of  the  howitzer  lyddite  shells,  dropped  with  wonderful 
accuracy  into  intrenchments,  gun-pits  and  redoubts,  and 
behind  the  ridges,  was  responsible  for  much  moral  and 
physical  damage  ;  while  the  47's,  with  common  shell,  con- 
tributed very  largely  to  the  material  destruction.  Far  away 
defence  works  sufliered  considerable  defacement,  and  were 
rendered  untenable  by  their  occupants,  who  appeared  to  find 
some  difficulty  in  obtaining  safe  shelter. 

Towards  9  A.M.  Warren's  force  commenced  crossing  the 
pontoon   bridge   under   cover   of  his   batteries ;    the   whole 

L 


146     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

movement  being  well  within  view  of  Mount  Alice,  and  about 
8000  yards  distant  therefrom.  A  feeble  resistance  of  long- 
range  rifle  fire  was  offered  by  the  enemy ;  but  whatever 
intention  they  might  have  had  of  opposing  the  crossing  at 
that  point,  must  have  vanished  when  the  naval  heavy  guns 
were  found  to  command  every  vantage  point  they  could 
select  from  which  to  oppose.  Apparently  the  Boers  would 
not  venture  too  close  with  their  guns,  or,  feeling  secure  in 
their  stronghold,  were  indifferent,  and  consequently  the  bulk 
of  the  force  and  impedimenta  crossed  over  by  nightfall. 

Next  day,  while  completing  the  movement,  Warren 
cautiously  advanced  his  infantry,  and  sent  Dundonald's 
mounted  troops  to  find  the  finger-tips  of  the  Boer  right  arm 
of  defence.  They  found  them,  and  moreover  cut  them  off 
in  a  smart  little  action  near  Acton  Homes,  which  cost  the 
enemy  a  loss  of  18  casualties  and  24  prisoners  before  sun- 
down ;  our  losses  were  comparatively  few,  being  2  killed, 
2  wounded. 

To  divert  the  enemy's  attention  from  Warren's  flanking 
movement,  Lyttleton's  force  made  a  threatening  demonstra- 
tion against  Brakfontein,  all  guns  maintaining  a  brisk  bom- 
bardment to  lend  colour  to  the  feint  advance.  The  wily  foe, 
however,  appeared  little  disconcerted  by  this  manoeuvre, 
which  merely  drew  a  little  sportive  rifle  fire,  the  force  carrying 
out  the  prearranged  retirement  back  to  the  kopjes  before 
dusk.  A  close  repetition  of  this  day's  programme  engrossed 
the  attention  of  Lyttleton's  command  during  these  protracted 
operations,  their  share  of  the  fighting  culminating  in  a 
brilliant  affair  which  is  related  in  its  order  of  sequence. 

On  the  19th,  Warren  had  deemed  it  necessary  to  abandon 
the  original  plan  of  operations — that  of  detouring  round  the 
Boer  flanks  by  the  Acton  Homes  route,  and  had,  instead,  so 
diverted  his  force  that  his  fighting  line  was  now  extended  in 
a  north-west  and  south-east  direction,  his  right  being  con- 
tiguous to  the  south-west  spurs  of  Spion  Kop.  Having 
reconnoitred  the  roads,  Warren  had  concluded  that  the  Acton 
Homes  route  must  be  rejected  as  being  too  long,  and  occupy- 
ing more  time  than  circumstances  would  warrant.     He  had 


SPION   KOP  OPERATIONS  147 

therefore  adopted  the  alternative  north-eastern  route  {via 
Fair  View  and  Rosalie),  which  passage,  though  considerably 
shorter,  was  far  more  difficult  to  traverse,  and  also  struck 
directly  through  the  Boer  right  defences. 

Certain  progress  towards  executing  this  new  plan  was 
made  on  the  20th,  the  enemy  having  been  compelled  to 
vacate  most  of  their  outlying  hillock  defences,  which  Hart's 
Brigade,  in  face  of  stubborn  opposition,  had  succeeded  in 
capturing,  assisted  by  the  enterprising  operation  of  Dun- 
donald's  horsemen,  who  had  successfully  wrested  a  dominating 
hill  on  the  extreme  left. 

Retaining  the  ground  won,  the  fighting  recommenced  at 
dawn  next  morning  with  a  vigorous  shelling  of  the  Boer  posi- 
tions preparatory  to  another  forward  move.  The  task  before 
Warren  was  extremely  difficult  and  hazardous,  having  nearly 
resolved  itself  into  a  frontal  advance,  and  in  view  of  the  fact 
four  howitzer  guns  were  despatched  to  assist  him,  Ogilvy's 
battery  crossing  Potgieters  to  replace  them.  Slowly  onward 
pressed  Warren's  line,  every  yard  of  advance  being  hotly 
contested,  but  no  obvious  advantage  was  manifest 

During  the  22nd  a  passive  attitude  prevailed,  the  troops 
tenaciously  holding  the  captured  ridges  in  face  of  a  persistent 
bombarding  from  the  Boer  guns,  which  were  situated  on  the 
exterior  high  ridges  far  beyond  the  effective  range  of  Warren's 
batteries.  To  ensure  success,  Spion  Kop  must  change  hands, 
further  advance  being  next  to  impossible  and  quite  im- 
practicable while  it  remained  in  Boer  tenancy.  General 
Warren,  with  the  reluctant  acquiescence  of  Sir  Redvcrs 
Buller,  decided  to  settle  the  issue  by  a  night  attack  on  the 
fateful  mountain.  As,  however,  the  ground  to  be  traversed 
had  not  been  reconnoitred,  the  venture  was  deferred  until  the 
following  night. 

Next  day  the  troops  endured  another  harassing  shelling ; 
but  comparatively  slight  losses  ensued,  owing  to  the  more 
intelligent  disposal  of  the  forces  under  cover.  As  Spion  Kop 
stood  in  the  direct  line  of  fire  of  all  guns  on  its  eastern  side, 
the  47's  were  directed  to  be  fired  over  its  summit  at  the 
ridges  where  the  Boer  guns  were  situated — but  not  located. 


148     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

Shelling  invisible  targets  at  uncertain  ranges  means  usually 
futile  practice,  and  an  inordinate  waste  of  ammunition,  for  the 
odds  are  indeed  great  against  a  lucky  shell  getting  "  home." 
Later  in  the  day  some  changes  in  the  dispositions  of  the 
troops  took  place.  Lyttleton's  command  received  two  bat- 
talions which  had  arrived  from  Chieveley,  while  Talbot-Coke's 
Brigade,  Bethune's  Horse,  and  the  newly  raised  Imperial 
Light  Infantry,  fresh  from  Durban,  reinforced  Warren. 

The  Boers  had  also  received  large  reinforcements,  evi- 
dently believing  that  the  last  two  days  of  British  inactivity 
was  a  presage  of  some  bold  stroke  nearing  maturity. 

Arrangements  having  been  completed,  the  venturous  task 
of  assaulting  Spion  Kop  was  entrusted  to  General  Woodgate, 
who,  with  about  half  of  his  Lancashire  Brigade,  200  of 
Thorneycroft's  Mounted  Infantry,  and  a  half-company  Royal 
Engineers  (about   1600   troops),  set    out    at   dusk   en   route 


^>'^ 


DIAGRAM   SHOWING   EASTERN   SIDE  OF   SPION   KOP  MOUNTAIN. 


towards  the  south-western  spurs  of  the  mountain.  The  fate 
of  the  whole  operations  depended  upon  the  success  of  this 
bold  enterprise.  By  those  who  are  conversant  with  the 
physical  aspect  of  Gibraltar,  looking  at  the  Rock  from  the 
western  side,  some  idea  of  this  night  attack  may  be  formed. 


SPION   KOP   OPERATIONS  149 

The  resemblance  affords  a  tolerably  close  comparison,  inso- 
much as  Spion  Kop  was  viewed  from  Mount  Alice.  In 
height  both  eminences  nearly  agree,  and  differ  but  slightly 
in  length  and  breadth.  To  complete  this  mental  picture, 
imagine  that  the  ascent  was  made  from  the  neutral  ground 
end  of  the  Rock,  that  the  plateau  (written  of  hereafter) 
reached  as  far  as  the  signal  station,  and  then  dipped 
sharply  a  few  score  feet,  forming  a  neck  that  gradually  rose 
again  to  a  conical  peak  at  the  opposite  end. 

Led  by  the  intrepid  Thorneycroft,  the  actual  ascent  of 
that  1500  feet  of  steep,  rugged  climbing  commenced  about 
10  P.M.  Cautiously  trending  their  way  upwards,  the  column 
nearly  reached  the  south-western  crest  by  4  A.M.,  unobserved, 
their  formation  then,  owing  to  favourable  ground,  being  in 
successive  lines  of  attack  as  wide  as  the  hill  permitted. 
Presently,  there  came  through  the  thick  misty  darkness  the 
sentry's  challenge  of  "  Wie  kom  dar,"  ending  further  secrecy, 
followed  by  rapid  firing  from  the  surprised  Boer  picket,  the 
assaulters  sustaining  only  a  trifling  loss  owing  to  their  adopt- 
ing "preparing  to  ram  "  tactics  (lying  flat  down).  The  firing 
ceased  directly  their  magazines  were  emptied,  whereupon  a 
bayonet  charge,  delivered  with  a  loud  British  cheer,  secured 
the  south-west  end  of  the  plateau.  But  Fate — that  arbiter 
of  futurity — unkindly  decreed  that  their  success  was  to  end 
with  costly  disaster,  and  the  captured  summit  thereafter 
became  a  scene  of  the  bloodiest  encounter  of  the  war.  The 
dense  mist  that  prevailed,  which  had  so  far  greatly  favoured 
the  enterprise,  rendered  further  advance,  now  that  discovery 
had  occurred,  extremely  hazardous  until  it  lifted.  But  for 
the  persistence  of  this  impenetrable  fog,  which,  obviously, 
now  favoured  the  alarmed  Boers  by  screening  their  defences, 
a  different  story  than  what  follows  might  have  been  related 
— a  story  of  victory  such  as  crowned  Wolfe's  exploit, 
when  the  heights  of  Abraham  were  scaled  and  Quebec 
captured. 

Towards  7  A.M.  (24th)  the  fog  lifted,  when  the  troops  and 
the  general  position  of  Spion  Kop  became  visible  from  Mount 
Alice.    General  Buller  arrived  shortly  afterwards,  and  through 


ISO     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

the  naval  telescope  gave  his  deliberate  attention  to  what  was 
taking  place  there.  Realizing  the  strategical  success  gained 
over  them,  and  the  vital  necessity  of  recapturing  the  position, 
the  Boers  concentrated  their  utmost  resources  to  undo  the 
blunder  of  leaving  the  key  of  their  whole  position  so  utterly 
exposed  to  surprise.  With  shell,  pom-pom,  and  rifle  fire,  the 
plateau  was  incessantly  swept  from  now  until  dark,  and 
successive  attempts  were  made  to  envelop  the  British  position. 
So  scanty  was  the  cover  available,  and  so  intense  the  raking 
fire,  that  a  heavy  casualty  list  was  soon  the  resulting  price 
gallant  men  were  paying  for  the  overnight  success.  General 
Woodgate,  while  inspecting  the  frail  defences,  fell  mortally 
wounded  alongside  Colonel  Blomfield ;  the  command,  together 
with  its  unique  anxieties  and  responsibilities  which  stand 
almost  unparalleled  in  military  history,  eventually  devolving 
upon  the  gallant  Thorneycroft.  The  plateau  appeared  some- 
what convex  in  shape,  the  neck  being  about  350  yards 
distant  from  the  nearest  British  trenches,  and  the  conical 
peak  perhaps  another  500  yards  still  further  beyond  the  neck. 
It  was  from  the  neck  that  the  Boers  sallied  forth,  and  crept 
round  the  sides  of  the  plateau  to  enfilade  the  advance  in- 
trenchments,  bayonet  charges  being  necessary  to  drive  them 
back.  From  the  conical  peak  the  enemy  maintained  a  heavy 
fusilade,  against  which  it  was  next  to  impossible  to  offer 
resistance  where  exposure  was  necessary,  and  from  this  point 
a  machine-gun  furrowed  the  plateau  wherever  a  movement 
was  attempted. 

Warren's  batteries  vigorously  shelled  the  western  side  of 
the  mountain,  while  the  naval  guns  endeavoured  to  subdue 
the  fire  on  the  eastern  side — a  storm  of  destruction  which 
seemed  to  increase  in  severity  as  the  day  wore  on.  Shell 
after  shell  was  rapidly  hurled  at  the  boulder-strewn  neck, 
and  also  at  the  peak,  nearly  every  round  splintering  huge 
rocks,  which  went  hurtling  down  the  sides  at  a  terrific  pace. 
As  the  enemy  were  in  cover  among  them,  distinctly  visible 
from  the  naval  guns,  it  must  be  presumed  that  they  also 
were  receiving  severe  punishment. 

The  following  two  messages,  received  on  Mount  Alice  by 


SPION   KOP  OPERATIONS  151 

Signalman  Large  of  the  Terrible,  who,  for  the  nonce,  was 
attached  to  the  army  signallers  staff,  aptly  describe  the  early 
forenoon  position  : — 

"Am  exposed  to  terrible  cross  fire,  especially  near  first  field 
dressing-station ;  can  barely  hold  my  own ;  water  badly  needed. 
Help  us.     Woodgate." 

This  message  was  from  the  wounded  general ;  the  helio- 
graph being  smashed  by  a  shell  during  its  transmission, 
which  mishap  necessitated  the  completion  of  it  by  flags,  a 
method  afterwards  continued.  The  second  message  received 
was  painfully  brief. 

"  Reinforce  at  once  or  all  is  lost.     General  dead," 

was  the  wording  of  the  signal  received,  though  it  was  after- 
wards asserted  that  the  exact  message  should  have  read — 

"  General  Woodgate  killed.     Reinforcements  urgently  required," 

a  message  which  more  correctly  expressed  the  situation  than 
the  one  received.  The  signal,  verbally  stated  to  the  signal- 
man, had  presumably  been  altered  through  pardonable  in- 
advertency in  the  midst  of  such  a  scene  of  carnage.  A  reply 
message  from  General  Warren,  to  whom  the  messages  from 
Spion  Kop  had  been  retransmitted,  was  heliographed  back 
to  the  summit  as  follows  : — 

"  I  am  sending  two  battalions,  and  the  Imperial  Light  Infantry 
are  on  their  way  up.     You  must  hold  on  to  the  last.     No  surrender." 

The  enemy  also  strongly  reinforced  their  summit  de- 
fences, and  continually  pressed  forward  with  great  gallantry 
under  cover  of  their  well-handled  guns,  only  to  be  driven 
back  by  heroically  led  charges,  each  involving  much  sacrifice. 

At  noon  the  situation  had  indeed  become  very  critical,  as 
the  enemy  had  at  last  established  themselves  on  the  plateau 
itself.  One  of  Thorneycroft's  officers,  who  was  present,  has 
vividly  described  the  position  at  this  period  of  the  day. 

"  Only  a  stretch  of  some  150  yards  now  separated  the  men  in  the 
intrenchment  from  the  Boers  on  the  crest  line.  The  raking  fire  from 
the  guns  on  Green  Hill  and  the  belts  of  shells  from  the  pom-poms, 


152     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

the  rifle  fire  from  the  knoll,  from  Green  Hill,  from  Brakfontein,  and 
from  the  crest  line  itself,  made  it  impossible  for  any  man  to  live 
except  under  cover,  and  turned  the  little  plateau  into  a  terrific  fire- 
zone  of  such  density  as  has  never  been  surpassed  in  the  history  of 
war.  Only  those  who  were  on  Spion  Kop  know  how  ferocious  can 
be  the  fire  of  a  numerous  enemy  intrenched  in  commanding  and 
enveloping  positions,  equipped  with  an  untouched  artillery  admirably 
served,  on  to  an  open  space  crowded  with  defenders  who  are  within 
the  most  effective  range — only  those  men  know  how  nerve-shattering 
are  the  influences  of  such  a  fire  when  protracted  hour  after  hour. 
.  .  .  Moreover,  to  move  forward  and  attack  is  less  trying  to  a  man 
than  to  lie  still  and  try  to  stop  wondering,  not  whether  he  can  escape 
death,  but  for  how  many  more  seconds  he  can  possibly  live."  ^ 

The  most  crucial  moment  seems  to  have  actually  occurred 
about  I  P.M.,  when  an  isolated  body  of  some  two  or  three 
score  of  our  troops,  who  were  holding  the  eastern  end  of  the 
British  position,  were  observed  in  the  act  of  surrendering 
themselves,  as  well  as  their  section  of  defence.  All  their 
officers  had  succumbed,  and  apparently,  after  enduring  the 
several  hours  of  hellish  fire  which  was  rapidly  decimating  the 
defenders,  their  morale  had  finally  deserted  their  exhausted 
bodies.  But  as  such  a  proceeding,  if  permitted,  might 
easily  have  imperilled  the  whole  British  position,  the  brave 
Thorneycroft  rushed  forward,  prevented  the  surrender,  and 
saved  the  situation  by  his  plucky  action  and  conspicuous 
courage.  Not  only  did  he  extricate  these  men  from  a  forlorn 
predicament,  but  led  them,  together  with  some  timely  rein- 
forcements, back  to  the  position  temporarily  vacated,  which 
was  afterwards  securely  held  with  exemplary  tenacity. 

Meanwhile,  to  mitigate  if  possible  the  desperate  position 
on  the  summit,  the  47  guns  again  sent  numerous  rounds  of 
shell  over  the  top  in  accordance  with  signalled  directions 
from  Warren's  camp.  Lyttleton's  force  went  forward  early 
to  threaten  Brakfontein,  but  retired  again  by  noon  in  con- 
sequence of  the  unfavourable  turn  events  were  taking  on  the 
fateful  mountain-top.  During  middle  forenoon  the  Boers 
contrived  to  place  guns  behind  Brakfontein,  and  from  thence 

'    The  Ninetcmtli  Cenhoy,  No.  287,  January,  1901. 


SPION   KOP   OPERATIONS  I53 

began  raking  the  plateau  on  its  eastern  side.  Their  reign 
of  destructiveness,  however,  was  short-lived,  for  the  naval 
guns  gave  them  such  assiduous  attention  that,  with  the 
exception  of  a  secreted  pom-pom,  their  fire  was  reduced  to 
nullity. 

Shortly  after  noon  several  hundred  Boer  horsemen  were 
observed  approaching  from  the  Ladysmith  direction,  escorting 
what  appeared  to  be  either  covered-up  guns  or  ambulances. 
Lieutenant  England  was  ordered  to  try  what  effect  a  shell 
at  an  indeterminate  range  might  have  among  them.  The 
gun  was  given  extreme  elevation  and  directed  from  the  foot 
of  one  of  the  Roodepoort  kopjes  they  must  presently  pass. 
A  lyddite  shell  was  fired  ;  a  few  riderless  horses  and  a  rapid 
dispersion  of  the  unsuspecting  enemy  testified  that  a  lucky 
result  had  been  achieved — or,  rather,  an  unlucky  one  for 
them.  The  distance  was  estimated  at  some  18,000  yards. 
Science  meting  out  death  at  ten  miles'  range ! 

About  5  P.M.  was  witnessed  a  brilliant  episode,  which 
might  justly  be  described  as  the  silver  lining  of  the  cloud  of 
calamity  enshrouding  our  troops  on  Spion  Kop.  Two 
battalions  from  Lyttleton's  command  had  been  previously 
diverted  to  alleviate  the  pressure  on  the  summit.  The 
Scottish  Rifles  had  already  ascended  the  southern  spurs, 
gained  the  plateau,  and  had  behaved  with  great  courage  and 
energy  in  the  firing  line.  The  3rd  King's  Royal  Rifles  had 
advanced  to  the  north-eastern  base  in  order  to  assault  the 
peak  directly  above  them,  and  were  now  making  the  ascent 
covered  by  the  naval  guns.  In  many  places  the  slopes  were 
exceedingly  steep,  almost  perpendicular  at  some  spots, 
making  the  climb  a  slow  process.  Yet,  in  spite  of  obstacles 
and  the  severe  rifle  fire  they  were  receiving  from  the  crest 
line,  the  neck,  from  hidden  snaky  snipers,  and  from  the 
Brakfontein  trenches  —  a  semicircle  of  fire  —  the  upward 
advance  went  steadily  on.  To  clear  out  the  nests  of  snipers, 
the  supports  fired  over  the  heads  of  the  leading  line  up 
among  the  overhead  trees  and  rocks,  and  when  the  supports 
could  no  longer  fire,  the  reserve  line  continued  the  covering, 
while  the  naval  guns  searched  the  crest  lines,  the  neck,  and 


154    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

trenches.  As  the  assaulters  approached  the  crest,  the  shell 
fire  was  directed  solely  at  the  peak  and  neck,  the  troops 
halting  directly  beneath  their  objective  to  enable  them  to 
freshen  up  for  the  coup  de  main. 

The  telescope  for  once  saved  a  critical  situation.  By  its 
powerful  aid  the  Boers,  who  had  taken  advantage  of  the 
temporary  inaction  and  diverted  shell  fire,  were  discovered 
lying  in  wait  just  over  the  crest  line,  ready  to  deliver  the 
contents  of  their  mausers  into  the  troops  as  they  clambered 
over  the  edge.  It  now  seemed  as  if  disastrous  failure  was 
again  to  be  the  reward  of  dauntless  gallantry.  To  heliograph 
the  danger  lurking  above  them  would  occupy  valuable  time, 
besides  informing  the  Boers  (who  understood  Morse)  that 
they  were  spotted,  and  possibly  cause  a  premature  collision 
and  produce  dire  consequences  that  only  a  miracle  appeared 
able  to  avert 

While  onlookers  were  watching  and  expressing  propitious 
hopes.  Lieutenant  Hunt  was  deliberately  laying  his  47  at  the 
covert  enemy.  Bang !  A  few  seconds'  suspense — a  lyddite 
shell  burst,  not  on  the  conical  peak  where  the  attacking  party 
expected  to  see  it,  but  on  the  crest  line  below  among  those 
stalking  Boers,  who  cleared  instanter.  Seeming  to  interpret 
the  cause  of  a  friendly  shell  exploding  where  it  did.  Colonel 
Buchanan-Riddell  at  once  gave  such  orders  as  took  his  men 
over  the  crest  without  further  delay.  The  guns  now  ceased 
to  fire,  except  at  the  neck.  Forming  up,  the  final  charge  up 
the  peak  took  place,  the  enemy  only  retiring  the  other  side 
of  it  just  before  the  bayonets  reached  them.  This  brilliant 
achievement  cost  the  battalion  its  gallant  colonel,  who  was 
killed,  and  70  other  casualties.  Only  a  temporary  occupation 
of  that  end  of  the  hill,  which  had  fulfilled  its  purpose,  being 
contemplated,  the  battalion  was  brought  down  after  dusk, 
returning  to  the  Potgieters  kopjes  about  midnight. 

Meanwhile  the  heavy  shelling  of  the  plateau  continued ; 
the  insuppressible  Boer  guns  on  the  north-west  ridges  firing 
away  at  the  British  defenders,  the  British  guns  at  the 
Boer  attackers.  The  strong  infantry  reinforcements — four 
battalions — which    had    proceeded    to   the   summit,   though 


SriON   KOP   OPERATIONS  i55 

behaving  with  the  utmost  gallantry,  had  merely  increased 
the  density  of  the  force — and  the  casualty  list — on  the 
limited  confines  of  the  plateau,  their  exertions  being  rendered 
utterly  futile  against  the  dominating  shell-fire.  As  an  instance 
of  the  intensity  of  the  fire,  Colonel  Blomfield,  of  the  Lanca- 
shire Fusiliers  (whose  son  afterwards  joined  the  Terrible  as 
a  midshipman),  has  related  in  the  regimental  Anmial  'Ccvz.t — 

"  Nearly  every  shot  they  (the  enemy)  fired  took  its  toll  in  killed 
or  wounded.  .  .  .  Two  shells  passed  through  the  thighs  of  one  man, 
and  on  through  the  legs  of  the  man  next  to  him,  leaving  only  the 
trunk  of  the  first  and  carrying  away  one  leg  of  the  second  man.  A 
sergeant  of  the  R.E.  was  lying  on  the  near  side  of  the  two  men 
killed,  had  also  been  hit  by  this  shell,  which  had  touched  his  spine 
and  completely  paralyzed  him." 

The  colonel  himself  was  severely  wounded  in  the  forenoon, 
and  was  afterwards  made  prisoner  when  the  position  was 
vacated.  During  the  time  he  was  lying  in  the  trench,  trying 
to  offer  as  little  exposure  of  himself  as  was  possible,  his 
water-bottle  was  shot  off  his  chest. 

"  So  heavy  was  the  firing  all  day,"  he  states,  "  that  carrying  away 
of  the  wounded  from  the  more  forward  and  exposed  trenches  was 
impossible.  Not  till  the  welcome  shades  of  night  could  their  suffer- 
ings be  alleviated,  and  in  the  darkness  and  confusion  many  were  not 
found  till  morning.  Many  were  killed  as  they  left  the  trenches, 
Sergeant  Lightfoot,  who  had  so  pluckily  helped  to  bring  me  in, 
among  them.  .  .  .  The  Eoer  treatment  of  the  wounded  was  kind 
and  considerate.  .  .  .  The  ordinary  Boer  seems  to  feel  a  good  deal 
of  sympathy  for  a  wounded  man,  but  not  much  for  a  sick  man." 

The  injudicious  dispositions  of  the  British  artillery  were 
probably  responsible  for  much  of  this  devastating  result. 
All  the  ten  long-range  naval  guns  were  posted  on  Potgieter's 
side,  unable  to  render  real  co-operative  support  or  assistance 
either  to  Warren's  force  or  the  Spion  Kop  attack.  Except  for 
the  incidents  related,  these  powerful  guns  had  done  nothing 
beyond  expending  ammunition  over  noisy  and  futile  bom- 
bardments, and  trying  to  perform  the  impossible.     One  47, 


156      THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

and  half  the  12-pounders,  at  least,  might  easily  have  been 
spared  and  profitably  employed  out  westward,  where  Warren's 
outranged  batteries,  all  parked  together  on  one  hill  within 
long-range  rifle  fire,  were  ineffectually  but  gallantly  striving 
to  be  effective  against  the  Boer  guns. 

As  guns  must  invariably  fight  guns,  it  now  became 
abundantly  evident  that  if  Spion  Kop  was  ever  to  be  wholly 
British,  artillery  must  be  more  consistently  employed,  and 
that  quickly.  Hence  it  was  that  the  Tartar  s  guns  and  the 
mountain  battery  were  ordered  to  ascend  the  mountain. 

Several  assertions  have  been  made  that  guns  could  not 
possibly  have  reached  the  summit  unless  a  track  was  pre- 
viously prepared  for  them.  But  to  those  who  still  adhere 
to  that  opinion,  the  writer  respectfully  points  out  that  when 
naval  field  guns  cannot  be  zuheeled  to  where  they  may  be 
required,  they  are  either  parbuckled,  dragged,  hoisted,  or 
even  carried  there.  Where  men  can  walk,  a  field  gun  can 
be  made  to  follow  by  one  or  other  of  the  common  methods 
just  mentioned.  As  to  whether  the  position  on  the  summit 
was  tenable  for  guns  or  not  is,  of  course,  a  different  and 
debatable  question.  It  was  also  proposed  to  place  one  47 
to  the  westward,  so  that  it  might  have  a  direct  line  of  fire 
at  the  Boers'  dominating  guns ;  General  Buller  and  Com- 
mander Limpus  proceeded  towards  Trichardts  to  select  the 
position.  Moreover,  preparations  were  made  to  send  fresh 
troops  to  the  summit  to  relieve  those  who  had  dauntlessly 
withstood  an  intolerable  strain  of  battle,  such  as  few  troops 
have  ever  faced  for  so  long  an  unbroken  period.  The  subse- 
quent events  which  occurred  on  Spion  Kop,  however,  negatived 
each  of  these  inceptive  movements.  The  "remedials"  were 
too  late. 

Colonel  Thorney croft,  in  a  despatch  to  General  Warren, 
extracts  of  which  are  here  given,  tersely  sums  up  the  situation 
about  nightfall.     He  stated — 

"  The  troops  which  marched  up  here  last  night  are  quite  done  up 
(the  Lancashire  Fusiliers,  Royal  Lancashire  Regiment,  and  Thorney- 
croft's  ISIounted  Infantry),  They  have  had  no  water,  and  ammu- 
nition is  runnins:  short.     I  consider  that  even  with  the  reinforcements 


SPION   KOP   OPERATIONS  157 

which  have  arrived  it  is  impossible  to  permanently  hold  this  place 
so  long  as  the  enemy's  guns  can  play  on  the  hill.  They  have  three 
long-range  guns,  three  of  shorter  range,  and  several  Maxim-Norden- 
felts,  which  have  swept  the  whole  of  the  plateau  since  8  a.m.  I  have 
not  been  able  to  ascertain  the  casualties,  but  they  have  been  very 
heavy,  especially  in  the  regiments  which  came  up  last  night.  I 
request  instructions  as  to  what  course  I  am  to  adopt.  The  enemy 
are  now  (6.30)  firing  heavily  from  both  flanks  (rifle,  shell,  and  Nor- 
denfelt),  while  a  heavy  rifle  fire  is  being  kept  up  on  the  front.  It  is 
all  I  can  do  to  hold  my  own.  If  my  casualties  go  on  at  the  present 
rate,  I  shall  barely  hold  out  the  night. 

"  A  large  number  of  stretcher-bearers  should  be  sent  up,  and  also 
all  the  water  possible. 

"  The  situation  is  critical."  ^ 

Owing  to  the  signal  apparatus  being  unworkable,  night  signals 
could  not  be  transmitted,  and  written  despatches  naturally 
took  considerable  time  to  go  to  and  fro.  Therefore,  in 
ignorance  of  what  preparations  were  being  made  for  holding 
the  position,  Thorneycroft  gave  the  order,  after  a  reasonable 
period  of  waiting  for  instructions  had  elapsed,  for  the  total 
evacuation  of  Spion  Kop.  Towards  midnight,  Lieutenant 
Winston  Churchill  arrived  on  the  summit  on  a  mission  from 
General  Warren  ;  but  he  was  too  late — the  retrograde  move- 
ment was  then  irrevocably  decided  upon. 

It  was  early  dawn  when  Lieutenant  Lees  (Naval  A.-D.-C. 
to  General  BuUer)  arrived  on  Mount  Alice  and  counter- 
manded all  movements  of  naval  guns,  the  unexpected  news 
of  the  evacuation  having  just  been  received  at  headquarters. 
With  the  sun's  appearance  the  telescope  confirmed  the  dire 
intelligence.  The  Boers  were  observed  in  full  occupation  of 
the  summit,  busily  stripping  the  dead,  dying,  and  wounded  of 
their  arms  and  accoutrements.  Such  was  the  disastrous 
ending  of  an  enterprise  which  began  with  such  brilliant  antici- 
pation of  success.  Nevertheless,  the  decision  to  retire,  which 
produced  the  collapse  of  the  whole  plan  of  operations — if 
there  was  a   plan ! — and  which    act    has    since   become    the 

'   The  Nineteenth  Century y  No.  287,  January,  1901. 


158    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

subject   of   a   fierce   controversy,    received    the    unqualified 
approvement  of  General  Buller  in  the  following  manner : — 
General  Buller's  telegram,  January  31st — 

"  It  is  due  to  Colonel  Thorneycroft  to  say  that  I  believe  his 
personal  gallantry  saved  a  difticult  situation  early  on  the  24th,  and 
that  under  a  loss  of  at  least  40  per  cent,  he  directed  the  defence  with 
conspicuous  courage  and  ability  throughout  the  day. 

"  No  blame  whatever  for  the  withdrawal  is,  in  my  opinion, 
attributable  to  him,  and  I  think  his  conduct  throughout  was 
admirable." 

Though  Lord  Roberts  could  not  concur  with  General  Buller 
that  the  evacuation  was  a  politic  course  to  have  adopted, 
yet  he  fully  endorsed  the  expressed  encomium  concerning 
Thorneycroft's  gallant  leadership.  The  following  extracts 
from  General  Buller's  despatches  (January  30th,  1900)  furnish 
the  sequel  of  a  battle,  which  caused  the  nation  a  thrill  both 
of  sorrow  and  of  triumph  by  the  magnitude  of  misfortune  and 
the  valour  of  the  troops  it  had  revealed  : — 

"  On  the  morning  of  the  25th,  finding  that  Spion  Kop  had  been 
abandoned  in  the  night,  I  decided  to  withdraw  General  Warren's 
force  •  the  troops  had  been  continuously  engaged  for  a  week,  in 
circumstances  entailing  considerable  hardships  ;  there  had  been 
very  heavy  losses  on  Spion  Kop.  I  consequently  assumed  the  com- 
mand, commenced  the  withdrawal  of  the  ox  and  heavy  mule  trans- 
ports on  the  25th;  this  was  completed  by  midday  the  26th  j  by 
double  spanning,  the  loaded  ox  waggons  got  over  the  drift  at  the  rate 
of  about  eight  per  hour.  The  mule  waggons  went  over  the  pontoon 
bridge,  but  all  the  mules  had  to  be  taken  out  and  the  vehicles  passed 
over  by  hand.  For  about  seven  hours  of  the  night  the  drift  could  not 
be  used,  as  it  was  dangerous  in  the  dark,  but  the  use  of  the  pontoon 
went  on  day  and  night.  In  addition  to  machine  guns,  six  batteries 
of  Royal  Field  Artillery,  and  four  howitzers,  the  following  vehicles 
were  passed  : — ox  waggons,  232  ;  lo-span  mule  waggons,  98  ;  6-span, 
107;  4-span,  52; — total,  489  vehicles.  In  addition  to  these,  the 
ambulances  were  working  backwards  and  forwards,  evacuating  the 
sick  and  wounded. 

"By  2  P.M.  the  26th,  all  the  ox  waggons  were  over,  and  by 
11.30  P.M.  all  the  mule  transports  were  across  and  the  bridge  clear 


SPION   KOP   OPERATIONS  159 

for  the  troops.  By  4  a.m.  the  27th,  all  the  troops  were  over,  and  by 
8  A.M.  the  pontoons  were  gone  and  all  was  clear,  .  .  .  Thus  ended 
an  expedition  which  I  think  ought  to  have  succeeded.  We  have 
suffered  very  heavy  losses,  and  lost  many  whom  we  can  ill  spare  ; 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  we  have  inflicted  as  great  or  greater  losses 
upon  the  enemy  than  they  have  upon  us,  and  they  are,  by  all  accounts, 
thoroughly  disheartened ;  while  our  troops  are,  I  am  glad  and  proud 
to  say,  in  excellent  fettle." 

This  second  failure  cost  the  relief  army  324  killed,  11 13 
wounded,  and  303  missing  and  prisoners — a  total  of  1740 
officers  and  men. 


CHAPTER   XI 

VAAL     KRANTZ    OPERATIONS— RETIREMENT     OF    BULLER'S 
ARMY   TO   CHIEVELEY 

Situated  between  Spion  Kop  and  Doom  Kloof  stand  the 
Vaal  Krantz  ridges,  within  effective  and  dominating  gun 
range  from  both  those  high  eminences,  as  well  as  from  Brak- 
fontein.  The  objective  of  this  next  attempt  was  to  capture 
Vaal  Krantz,  and  then  follow  with  an  outflanking  attack  upon 
Brakfontein  from  its  eastern  end  ;  a  movement  which  must, 
if  successful,  cause  the  enemy  to  vacate  the  whole  of  his 
western  positions,  including  Spion  Kop.  Such,  then,  was  the 
plan,  very  simple  in  conception,  and  yet  destined  to  fail. 

The  arrival  of  some  2400  reinforcements,  which  included 
half  a  regiment  of  cavalry,  a  battery  of  Royal  Horse  Artillery, 
and  two  army  5-inch  guns,  had  more  than  counterbalanced 
the  heavy  losses  sustained  at  the  Spion  Kop  operations.  The 
week's  rest,  coupled  with  General  Buller's  assurance  to  his 
troops  that  he  had  at  last  discovered  the  key  of  the  Boer 
position,  had  produced  a  great  recuperative  effect  upon  the 
force,  both  physically  and  morally.  Naturally  the  reverses 
had  somewhat  affected  the  martial  spirit  of  the  troops,  but 
they  had  also  made  them  fully  realize  the  magnitude  of  the 
task  before  them — a  task  which  the  Empire  was  anxiously 
awaiting  to  see  accomplished. 

On  Sunday  night,  February  4th,  final  orders  were  issued, 
troops  and  guns  having  been  moving  nearly  all  day,  taking 
up  their  respective  positions  in  readiness  for  the  early  mor- 
row. The  naval  guns  were  now  disposed  as  follows :  the  47 
were  separated ;  No.  i  gun,  Lieutenant  England,  was  placed 

160 


VAAL   KRANTZ   OPERATIONS  i6i 

on  Signal  Hill ;  No.  2  gun,  Lieutenant  Hunt,  remaining  on 
Mount  Alice,  covering  the  whole  left  flank.  Burn's  two 
i2-pounders,  with  the  two  5-inch  guns,  occupied  a  position 
immediately  beneath  Zwaart  Kop.  Ogilvy's  six  12-pounders 
were  placed  on  top  of  Zwaart  Kop,  also  two  R.F.A.  guns, 
and  the  Mountain  Battery. 

The  evolution  of  getting  the  guns  up  this  rugged  pre- 
cipitous mountain,  previously  reported  upon  as  being  an 
insuperable  position  for  guns  to  ascend,  is  worth  a  brief 
description.  There  was  no  roadway  up,  but  the  R.E.'s  had 
blasted  away  the  worst  rocky  obstructions,  and  had  otherwise 
prepared  a  sort  of  track,  the  general  being  anxious  to  place 
long-range  guns  on  its  commanding  summit,  if  possible.  The 
order  was  received  at  dusk  on  the  previous  Friday  evening, 
the  movement,  which  had  to  be  secretly  performed  during  the 
darkness,  commencing  that  same  night.  While  the  battery 
was  preparing  to  trek,  Lieutenant  Ogilvy  reconnoitred  the 
ground  to  be  traversed,  and  a  start  was  made  at  9  P.M.  Leaving 
the  plateau  beneath  Mount  Alice,  whither  the  naval  12- 
pounders  had  been  withdrawn,  the  battery,  during  a  violent 
thunderstorm,  descended  the  steep  slippery  track  leading 
towards  Potgieters,  and  then  struck  eastwards.  By  midnight 
the  neck  connecting  Signal  Hill  with  Zwaart  Kop  was  reached, 
over  which  it  was  imperative  the  battery  should  cross  before 
dawn.  With  treble  teams  of  oxen  (48  animals),  and  every 
available  man  hauling  with  drag-ropes,  each  gun  and  waggon 
was  separately  transported  over  the  rugged  neck.  Twice 
within  50  yards  No.  4  gun  toppled  over  the  hillside  during 
its  transit,  yet  in  spite  of  mishaps  the  six  guns  and  ten  heavy 
waggons  were  all  transferred  to  the  southern  side  and  hidden 
from  the  Boer  gaze  in  accordance  with  orders. 

The  men  and  oxen  were  then  rested,  to  await  the  advent 
of  dusk  again  before  proceeding.  Lieutenants  Ogilvy  and 
James  ascending  Zwaart  Kop  in  the  mean  time,  to  select 
gun  positions  and  inspect  the  track.  To  carry  out  their 
scheme,  the  balloon  wire  cable  was  requisitioned  and  obtained, 
an  apparatus  being  rigged  up  with  it  during  daylight.  The 
ascent  may  be  divided    into   three   sections   of  route,   each 

M 


i62     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

requiring  a  different  method  of  haulage,  (i)  A  rough  track, 
with  about  20  degrees  of  irregular  slope,  was  traversed  by  the 
agency  of  men  and  oxen  as  on  the  previous  night.  (2)  A 
rugged  and  crooked  shoulder  several  score  yards  long,  having 
an  inclination  of  about  25  degrees,  was  surmounted  by  placing 
the  Scottish  Fusilier  escort  of  100  men  on  the  drag-ropes, 
while  the  guns'  crews  pushed  and  man-handled  the  wheel- 
spokes.  (3)  The  final  and  worst  portion,  some  300  feet  in 
length,  was  covered  with  huge  boulders,  and  had  an  inclination 
of  about  40  degrees.  Some  idea  of  the  steepness  just  here 
can  be  imagined  when  it  is  considered  that  at  an  angle  of 
45  degrees  it  is  difficult  even  to  stand,  let  alone  work.  Here 
the  wire  hawser  was  used.  It  was  first  centred,  the  bight 
secured  to  the  gun  trail,  and  the  ends  led  up  through  two 
leading  blocks,  one  on  each  side  of  and  at  the  top  of  the 
track  ;  the  hemp  drag-ropes  were  then  bent  on  to  the  ends  to 
afford  a  suitable  grip,  and  led  down  towards  the  gun,  each 
rope  being  manned  by  50  of  the  escort.  Though  "  preventer 
guys  "  were  used,  a  few  capsizings  occurred.  The  Tartar  s 
two  guns  were  got  up  by  midnight,  by  which  hour  both  blue- 
jackets and  military  escort  were  so  exhausted,  many  of  the 
latter  having  bleeding  and  blistered  hands,  that  a  temporary 
cessation  of  the  movement  became  necessary.  Favoured  by  a 
dense  mist,  another  start  was  made  at  4  A.M.,  when  all  the 
guns,  including  the  two  R.F.A.  guns,  were  safely  landed  on 
the  summit  before  the  mist  cleared  away.  Ammunition  and 
supplies  were  carried  up  by  the  guns'  escort  as  required.  The 
northern  fringe  of  the  little  plateau  being  thickly  covered 
with  trees,  the  guns  were  screened  from  hostile  view  among 
them.  To  obtain  a  clear  range  all  obstructive  trees  were 
sawn  nearly  through,  stayed  with  rope,  then  finally  felled 
immediately  before  firing,  thus  preserving  the  ambushment 
until  the  action  commenced.  The  evolution,  performed  in 
darkness,  and  in  very  unpropitious  weather,  was  highly  com- 
mended by  the  general  in  despatches,  but  its  success  was 
very  largely  due  to  the  splendid  co-operation  of  the  Scottish 
Fusilier  escort,  who  cheerfully  responded  to  every  order  and 
worked  like — what  they  were — real  Britons.     The  Mountain 


VAAL   KRANTZ   OPERATIONS  163 

Battery  followed  up  later,  the  mules  being  carefully  led  to 
the  summit  at  easy  angles  ;  one  animal,  however,  with  its 
section  of  gun,  slipped  and  rolled  for  a  good  distance  down 
the  hillside.  The  piece  of  gun  was  again  sent  up,  but  the 
mule  was  defunct. 

General  Warren,  commanding  the  British  left,  commenced 
operations  at  7  A.M.,  Monday  (5th),  with  a  demonstration 
against  Brakfontein.  The  Lancashire  Brigade  (now  under 
General  Wynne,  vice  Woodgate),  actively  supported  by  six 
Field  Batteries,  the  Howitzer  Battery,  and  the  naval  47's,  were 
thus  to  mask  the  real  attack  that  was  to  follow  against  Vaal 
Krantz.  Talbot-Coke's  Brigade  was  held  in  reserve  near 
Potgieters,  one  battalion  guarding  the  main  camp  behind 
Mount  Alice,  and  a  small  mounted  detachment  watched 
Trichardts  Drift,  now  the  extreme  left. 

Constituting  the  right  wing,  and  now  concentrated  near 
Zwaart  Kop,  was  General  Clery's  Division  (Hart's  and  Hild- 
yard's  Brigades),  and  also  Lyttleton's  Brigade,  which  was  to 
lead  the  attack.  The  ist  Cavalry  Brigade  (regulars)  and  a 
battery  of  R.H.A.,  under  Colonel  Burn-Murdock,  were  held 
in  readiness  to  cross  the  pontoon  and  rush  through  the  valley 
at  the  proper  moment,  to  secure  the  right  flank  when  Vaal 
Krantz  should  be  wholly  in  British  possession.  The  2nd 
Cavalry  Brigade  (colonials  and  irregulars),  under  Lord  Dun- 
donald,  was  detailed  to  guard  the  right  wing  from  any  hostile 
flanking  movements.  Skiet  Drift  was  held  as  the  extreme 
British  right.  Such  were  the  dispositions  of  the  force;  the 
operations  to  be  personally  directed  by  General  BuUer. 

The  feigned  attack  on  Brakfontein  was  well  sustained  to 
absorb  the  Boers'  attention,  while  the  real  movement  had 
time  to  develop  on  the  right.  Covered  by  a  heavy  bom- 
bardment, the  infantry  closed  to  within  about  1600  yards  of 
the  enemy's  works,  then  halted,  the  field  batteries  remaining 
some  1000  yards  further  to  the  rear.  Hitherto  silent,  the 
enemy  now  opened  a  heavy  rifle  fire  on  the  troops,  while 
three  guns,  situated  on  the  northern  spurs  of  the  Spion  Kop 
range,  concentrated  a  well-directed  fire  on  the  batteries, 
and  several   concealed    pom-poms   divided   their  murderous 


t64     the   commission   OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

attention  between  the  two  arms.  For  upwards  of  two  hours 
an  exciting  artillery  duel  was  waged  between  the  exposed 
batteries  and  concealed  Boer  guns,  the  shooting  from  the 
latter  to-day,  for  accuracy  and  rapidity,  leaving  no  loophole 
for  adverse  criticism.  Neither  could  pen  over-praise  the 
courageous  conduct  of  our  artillerymen,  who  stood  forth  in 
the  open  ground  bravely  serving  their  guns  amidst  a  heavy 
drenching  of  shrapnel  fire,  and  yet  marvellously  escaping  with 
less  than  a  score  casualties. 

Meanwhile,  on  the  right,  the  Royal  Engineers  had,  under 
severe  fire,  thrown  No.  3  pontoon  bridge  across  the  river,  east 
of  Zwaart  Kop,  and,  covered  by  Ogilvy's  guns,  Lyttleton's 
Brigade  had  crossed  over  by  noon.  The  six  field  batteries 
were  now  withdrawn  by  single  batteries  from  the  Brakfontein 
ruse,  crossing  by  No.  i  pontoon,  and  taking  up  another 
position  inside  the  eastern  river  loop,  joined  in  the  general 
bombardment  of  Vaal  Krantz,  The  battle  now  commenced 
in  real  earnest.  On  reaching  the  intervening  space  between 
the  river  and  Krantz  Kop,  the  attacking  brigade  was  com- 
pelled to  advance  across  the  open  ground.  No  sooner  had 
they  emerged  from  cover  than  three  guns,  posted  on  Doom 
Kloof,  which  for  some  time  had  been  raking  Ogilvy's  guns 
on  the  summit  of  Zwaart  Kop,  gave  the  troops  a  brisk 
shelling,  though  doing  them  comparatively  little  damage. 
England's  4"7  on  Signal  Hill,  and  Ogilvy's  12-pounders,  at 
10,000  and  6000  yards  ranges,  respectively,  attempted  the 
silencing  of  these  guns,  while  No.  2  47,  and  heavy  army 
guns,  divided  their  attention  between  the  Spion  Kop  and 
Brakfontein  positions,  also  frequently  assisting  to  rake  the 
Vaal  Krantz  ridges. 

By  4  P.M.  Lyttleton  had  captured  the  southern  portion  of 
the  ridges  (Krantz  Kop)  by  a  dashing  bayonet  charge.  The 
Boers  now  endeavoured  to  render  its  occupation  a  nugatory 
success,  for  all  their  guns  were  at  once  concentrated  upon 
the  victorious  brigade,  who  found  but  scanty  cover  upon  the 
isolated  position  they  had  so  gallantly  won.  Fortunately  the 
oncoming  darkness  was  soon  to  bring  some  respite,  though 
not  rest,   for  throughout  the  night  the  brigade  were  busily 


VAAL   KRANTZ   OPERATIONS  165 

employed  building  protective  works,  and  otherwise  securing 
themselves  against  possible  counter-attacks. 

Towards  close  of  day,  when  the  atmosphere,  as  at  early 
mornings,  becomes  remarkably  clear  from  mirage,  the  two 
47's,  owing  to  their  favourable  elevated  position,  were 
directed  to  use  every  effort  to  destroy  or  silence  the  Spion 
Kop  guns.  Every  available  telescope  was  focused  at  the 
ridge,  each  glass  taking  a  certain  section,  and,  by  this  scruti- 
nizing method,  the  gun  positions  were  eventually  located. 
The  guns  were  only  partially  exposed  when  actually  in  the 
firing  position,  and  recoiled  back  beyond  the  crest  line  on 
being  fired.  As  the  range  was  known,  some  tricky  firing 
ensued.  It  was  afterwards  reported  by  a  prisoner  that  two 
guns  were  seriously  damaged  by  our  fire  ;  at  any  rate,  it  was 
a  fact  that  they  ceased  firing  altogether  from  that  position. 

Next  morning,  the  6th,  a  94-lb.  shell  from  a  six-inch 
"  Long  Tom,"  which  had  been  mounted  during  the  night  on 
Doom  Kloof's  summit,  was  the  surprising  harbinger  of  dawn, 
and  the  precursor  of  a  lively  bombardment  of  the  British 
position.  Numerous  invisible  riflemen,  with  machine  and 
field  guns,  had  also  been  strongly  posted  among  the  hills, 
extending  in  an  arc  from  north  to  south-east,  from  whence 
an  incessant  long-range  fire  was  converging  on  Krantz  Kop. 

About  7  A.M.,  Lieutenant  England's  47,  while  firing  at 
"  Long  Tom,"  luckily  exploded  its  magazine,  a  fact  which  was 
notified  by  a  loud  report  and  a  huge  column  of  smoke 
shooting  skywards.  This  act  suspended  its  freaky  firing  for 
a  few  hours,  until  its  "  interior "  could  be  replenished  with 
more  ammunition.  All  day  long  did  our  artillery  vainly 
strive  to  silence  the  baffling  Boer  guns,  and  unearth  their 
hidden  riflemen,  whose  fire  sorely  harassed  Lyttleton's  force, 
compelling  them  to  keep  close  cover,  especially  from  the 
scathing  shrapnel. 

Nearly  the  whole  of  our  position  was  dominated,  shells 
falling  everywhere,  and  generally  where  least  expected.  At  one 
time  all  would  be  vigorously  bombarding  the  captured  ridge, 
then  suddenly  an  indiscriminate  shelling  of  the  field  batteries, 
the  troops,  and  a  raking  fire  at  the  Zwaart  Kop  guns  would 


i66    THE  COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

take  place  ;  even  the  general  staff  were  not  exempt  from  a 
visitation  of  Boer  shell.  One  6-inch  shell  struck  the  ground 
twenty  yards  in  front  of  Lieutenant  Burne's  right  i2-pounder, 
then  recocheted,  unexploded,  over  their  heads,  covering  the 
crew  with  dirt,  and  twice  afterwards  these  two  guns'  crews 
had  narrow  escapes. 

Luckily  very  few  shells  burst,  other  than  shrapnel,  while 
the  practice  of  "Long  Tom"  was  ludicrously  erratic,  as  if  he 
was  hastily  laid  and  fired.  Every  feasible  device  to  silence 
him  and  the  other  guns  utterly  failed.  It  was  only  when  a 
shell  came  whizzing  along,  or  a  puff  of  smoke  was  discerned, 
that  their  exposure  could  be  determined — which  also  implied 
they  had  again  vanished  below  the  crest  line  beyond  harm. 

Late  in  the  afternoon  a  determined  attempt  was  made  to 
recapture  Krantz  Kop,  but  the  attack  was  easily  repulsed 
with  a  bayonet  charge,  and  the  enemy  cleared  off  the  ridge. 
During  the  darkness,  Hildyard's  Brigade  relieved  Lyttleton's 
war-worn  brigade,  who  recrossed  at  No.  2  pontoon  for  a 
well-earned  rest  from  an  almost  untenable  position  which 
had  cost  them  over  200  casualties  to  win  and  hold.  About 
midnight  the  sudden  crackling  of  musketry,  and  snappy 
barking  of  pom-poms,  announced  another  counter-attack  on 
the  ridge,  which,  as  before,  was  rendered  futile  with  cold  steel. 

Dawn  next  morning,  the  7th,  revealed  the  fact  that  the 
Boers  had  reduced  the  radius  of  their  defence,  having,  under 
cover  of  darkness,  built  sangars  and  dug  fresh  trenches  nearer 
Vaal  Krantz,  besides  increasing  their  artillery  strength.  The 
bombardment  of  the  ridge  recommenced,  and  though  the 
severity  of  the  fire  was  greater  than  yesterday's,  its  effect  was 
much  less  felt,  owing  to  the  excellent  shelters  now  constructed. 
Again  the  enemy  frequently  diverted  their  shelling  in  order  to 
harass  the  reserve  troops  and  guns,  often  compelling  the  guns' 
crews  to  seek  shelter  when  the  firing  became  too  accurate. 
Lieutenant  Ogilvy  received  a  slight  graze  on  the  chest  from 
a  shell-splinter  on  one  of  these  occasions.  In  the  afternoon 
a  balloon  reconnaissance  near  the  Vaal  Krantz  position 
disclosed  the  true  nature  of  the  Boer  defence,  and  the 
impracticability  of  continuing  the  operations. 


VAAL  KRANTZ   OPERATIONS  167 

General  Buller's  telegram  to  Lord  Roberts  fully  explains 
the  situation — 

"  Having  occupied  Vaal  Krantz,  it  was  necessary  to  fortify  the 
position,  so  as  to  make  it  a  pivot  for  further  operations.  After  two 
days'  work,  I  found  the  nature  of  the  ground  would  not  allow  of  this  ; 
besides  which,  we  were  exposed  to  the  fire  of  heavy  guns  posted  on 
heights  dominating  our  artillery." 

Once  again  the  nature  of  the  ground,  more  so  than  the 
enemy's  power  of  defence,  had  impeded  the  advance. 

Accordingly,  after  a  conference  of  the  generals,  Hildyard's 
Brigade  was  withdrawn  from  Krantz  Kop  after  dusk,  and 
orders  were  issued  for  a  general  retirement  back  to  Chieveley. 

Beyond  a  desultory  shelling,  no  attempt  to  interrupt  the 
retirement  was  made.  General  Warren's  Division  covering 
the  movement.  The  heavy  guns  on  Mount  Alice  and  Signal 
Hill  also  remained  in  position,  replying  to  the  enemy's  fire 
till  the  front  was  entirely  cleared  of  troops  and  transport. 
By  dusk  on  the  9th,  the  naval  guns  were  enabled  to  with- 
draw, having  orders  to  follow  the  main  column  to  Springfield, 
where  they  arrived  at  midnight  ;  joining  Ogilvy's  battery, 
which  had,  on  evacuating  Zwaart  Kop,  proceeded  there  earlier 
in  the  day.  During  this  journey  a  thunderstorm  of  unusual 
violence,  accompanied  by  a  torrential  downpour  of  rain,  was 
experienced,  making  the  passage  through  the  drifts  a  difficult 
matter.  In  such  a  mountainous  region  one  hour's  duration 
of  heavy  rain  will  often  convert  a  dry  drift  into  a  roaring 
torrent,  and  prevent  transit  of  waggons  across  for  half  a  day. 

The  march  was  resumed  at  daylight,  Pretorius'  Farm 
being  reached  at  3  P.M.,  where  the  force  encamped  for  the 
night.  At  4  A.M.  next  morning  (Sunday,  nth),  in  company 
with  those  Natal  veterans,  the  indomitable  Irish  Brigade,  the 
journey  was  continued ;  Chieveley  camp,  eighteen  miles 
distant,  being  reached  at  noon,  when  the  guns  were  at  once 
placed  in  their  former  positions  on  Gun  Hill.  By  nightfall 
the  whole  force  had  arrived  in  camp,  except  an  intrenched 
force  of  infantry,  Burn-Murdoch's  cavalry,  a  battery  of 
R.H.A.,   and    Lieutenant    Burne's    12-pounder    unit,   which 


i68     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

remained  at  Springfield  Bridge  to  contain  the  enemy  about 
that  district. 

Owing  to  the  handiwork  of  the  Royal  Engineers  and 
communication  troops,  the  return  march  had  been  performed 
with  far  less  difficulty  than  was  experienced  during  the  out- 
ward journey.  All  along  the  route  was  evidence  of  their 
labour.  Slushy  drifts  had  been  bridged  over,  dangerous  gaps 
rendered  safe,  and  huge  boulders,  which  had  almost  capsized 
guns  and  transport,  were  now  whitewashed  landmarks  on 
the  track  side.  Indeed,  a  track  that  had  demanded  skilful 
pilotage  to  traverse  even  in  daylight  was  now  a  respectable 
"  king's  highway,"  which  could  be  safely  trekked  by  night. 

Commenting  upon  the  Vaal  Krantz  operations  in  his 
despatches  of  February  22nd,  1900,  General  Buller  stated  : — 

"...  The  Naval  Brigade  and  the  Royal  Artillery,  under  Captain 
Jones  and  Lieutenant  Ogilvy,  R.N.,  and  Colonel  Parsons,  R.A.,  did 
excellent  work  throughout  the  three  days.  ...  I  much  regret  my 
failure  to  pierce  the  enemy's  line  of  defence,  and  the  more  so  as  I 
think  we  all  of  us  thought  at  first  the  movement  was  going  to  be 
successful.  I  thought  that  it  was  no  use  pushing  an  attack  which  did 
not,  if  successful,  promise  a  secure  base  for  the  next  advance  on 
Ladysmith,  now  still  ten  miles  off,  with  Roodeport,  a  very  strong, 
carefully  prepared  position,  between  us  and  it.  I  have  every  reason 
to  believe,  from  what  we  saw,  and  from  the  report  of  deserters  since, 
that  the  enemy's  loss  was  much  heavier  than  ours." 

The  total  casualties  during  these  operations  amounted  to 
374,  but  seven  per  cent,  being  killed.  The  third  attempt  to 
relieve  Ladysmith  had  failed. 


CHAPTER  XII 

FOURTH   AND   FINAL  ATTEMPT — CAPTURE  OF  TUGELA 
HEIGHTS — LADYSMITH   RELIEVED  ! 

February    12  th   to  March   yd,    1900 

Field-Marshal  Lord  Roberts — the  British  Napoleon — 
in  response  to  an  interrogatory  telegram  from  General  Buller, 
inquiring  whether  his  lordship  thought  that  the  chance  of 
relieving  Ladysmith  at  the  cost  of  from  two  to  three  thousand 
men  was  worth  such  a  risk,  replied — 

"Ladysmith  must  be  relieved  even  at  the  loss  you  expect.  I 
should  certainly  persevere,  and  my  hope  is  that  the  enemy  will  be  so 
severely  punished  as  to  enable  you  to  withdraw  White's  garrison  with- 
out great  difficulty.  Let  troops  know  that  in  their  hands  is  the  honour 
of  the  Empire,  and  that  of  their  success  I  have  no  possible  doubt." 

Accordingly,  a  fresh  plan  was  rapidly  prepared  for  a 
fourth  and  supreme  effort  to  relieve  Ladysmith.  It  was  now 
well-known  to  what  a  dire  condftion  the  beleaguered  garrison 
was  reduced,  and  that  famine  and  disease,  besides  the  acts  of 
war,  were  rapidly  decimating  their  numbers  in  their  heroic 
struggle  to  uphold  the  honour  of  the  flag. 

Before  proceeding  to  chronicle  these  operations,  a  brief 
reference  to  other  relevant  matters  of  minor  import  will  be 
made.  The  following  extract  is  culled  from  a  lecture  given 
by  Captain  Scott  at  Hong  Kong  in  June,  1900 : — 

"  While  the  main  army  was  operating  in  the  Spion  Kop  direction, 
General  Barton  was  active  at  Chieveley,  and  wanted  a  47  on  a  rail- 
way truck  to  shell  a  new  position  occupied  by  the  Boers. 

"  There  was  no  time  to  make  a  new  mounting,  so  we  put  one  of 

169 


I/O     THE    COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

the  platform  mountings,  similar  to  those  sent  to  Ladysmith  on  a  low 
truck,  secured  it  down  with  chains,  and  cut  off  the  ends  of  the  trans- 
verse baulks  so  as  to  allow  it  to  pass  through  the  tunnels. 

"  Owing  to  the  amount  of  energy  absorbed  by  the  hydraulic 
cylinders  and  the  general  elasticity  of  the  mounting,  very  little  recoil 
was  transmitted  to  the  truck,  and  consequently  the  gun  could  be  fired 
at  right  angles  to  the  direction  of  the  railway  line. 

"  As  General  Barton  wished  to  have  the  alternative  of  using  this 
gun  off  the  truck  if  required,  a  little  extra  stability  had  to  be  given  to 
compensate  for  the  amount  we  had  cut  off  the  cross  beams. 

"  This  was  done  by  supplying  a  movable  beam  which  could  be 
bolted  on  when  the  mounting  was  in  sihL.  This  was  found  a  great 
advantage,  as  the  platforms  could  then  be  sent  intact  by  train  instead 
of  in  pieces,  as  was  the  case  with  those  that  went  to  Ladysmith. 

"  Three  more  guns  on  this  description  of  mounting  were  made 
and  operated  against  the  Boers  at  the  final  attack  on  Pieters  Hill. 

"  In  this  final  attack.  General  Buller  wanted  still  heavier  ordnance, 
and  wired  to  me,  asking  if  I  could  possibly  send  him  a  6-inch  gun. 
The  telegram  arrived  on  a  Wednesday,  and  the  General  expressed  a 
wish  to  have  it,  if  possible,  by  the  following  Monday,  so  there  was 
not  much  time.  A  gun  was  taken  out  of  the  Terrible^  and  a  design 
of  a  mounting  prepared,  the  governing  features  of  which  were  utility 
and  a  desire  to  comply  with  the  General's  wishes  as  regards  time.  It 
was  finished  on  Sunday  morning,  and  sent  to  the  front.  Some  said 
that  it  was  clumsy,  others  that  it  would  fall  to  pieces  the  first  round. 
It  did  not  fall  in  pieces,  but  put  upwards  of  500  lyddite  and  common 
shell  into  the  enemy's  position,  a  fact  which  must  have  led  them  to 
regard  it  in  more  serious  light  than  the  view  taken  of  it  by  a  certain 
Member  of  Parliament,  who  referred  to  it  as  '  only  picturesque.'  A 
Boer  prisoner,  with  whom  I  conversed,  told  me  that  they  disliked 
this  gun  very  much.  The  mounting  was  so  very  simple  that  I  need 
not  describe  it. 

"  After  the  occupation  of  Ladysmith,  General  Buller,  anticipating 
going  north  over  the  Biggarsberg,  asked  if  I  could,  now  that  there 
was  more  time,  supply  a  lighter  and  more  mobile  mounting  for  the 
4'7-inch  gun ;  there  was  of  course  no  difficulty  in  doing  this.  The 
heavy  ship  carriage  was  removed,  and  steel  used  instead  of  wood ;  a 
single  wheel  was  placed  in  the  rear  between  the  trails  to  facilitate 
transport.  When  the  extreme  elevation  of  37  degrees  was  required, 
the  rear  wheel  could  be  unshipped. 


FOURTH   AND   FINAL   ATTEMPT  171 

"  When  firing  with  the  wheel  shipped,  a  locking  arrangement  was 
provided  for  keeping  it  in  a  fore  and  aft  line.  It  was  very  mobile 
and  I  believe  answered  well.  Four  of  them  were  made  and  turned 
over  to  the  Royal  Artillery. 

"  No  limbers  were  provided  for  any  of  these  guns.  The  6-inch 
and  4'7-inch  were  travelled  by  a  team  of  oxen,  their  ammunition 
coming  along  behind  in  an  ordinary  Cape  waggon.  The  12-pounders 
for  a  short  travel  were  secured  to  the  tail  of  the  waggon  which  carried 
their  ammunition :  for  a  long  travel  the  gun  was  lifted  out  of  its 
trunnions  and  put  on  to  its  waggon  with  the  ammunition,  the  whole 
not  being  an  excessive  weight  for  a  team  of  oxen." 

Lieutenant  Drummond,  Midshipman  Skinner,  Petty 
Officers  Connor,  Carey,  Allen  (captain  of  gun),  50  seamen 
and  stokers,  arrived  from  the  Terrible  with  the  6-inch  gun, 
which  was  placed  on  Gun  Hill. 

On  February  12th,  Lieutenant  Dooner,  Midshipman 
Kirby,  Petty  Officers  Neil,  Sparks,  Bicker,  another  50  seamen 
and  stokers,  left  the  Terrible  with  two  field  guns,  and  pro- 
ceeded to  Zululand,  They  travelled  by  the  coast  railway  to 
the  terminus,  then  crossed  the  mouth  of  the  Tugela  near  by, 
and  marched  to  Eshowe,  28  miles  distant,  there  joining  the 
composite  force  protecting  the  province  from  Boer  incursions. 

"  Although  about  one  half  of  the  complement  of  the  Terrible  was 
now  at  the  front  or  landed  in  connection  with  the  war,  the  ship  was 
not  by  any  means  depleted  of  a  sea-going  crew.  The  supernumeraries 
brought  out  from  England  for  ships  in  China,  and  100  other  men, 
who  had  formed  part  of  a  large  draft  sent  out  to  reinforce  the  Cape 
Squadron,  had  together  temporarily  replaced  those  on  active  service. 
New  guns  from  England  had  also  been  shipped,  so  that,  except  for  a 
brief  period,  the  ship  still  remained  efficient  as  a  first-class  cruiser." 

To  resume  the  fighting  narrative,  the  plan  ordained — a 
wide  turning  movement — may  be  briefly  explained  thus  : — 
Seize  Hussar  Hill,  from  whence  expand  eastwards,  and  take 
possession  of  the  Cingolo  (the  Boer  extreme  left)  and  Monte 
Christo  Hills.  Success  here  would  then  render  Green 
Hill  and  Hlangwani  Hill,  each  in  turn,  untenable,  or  of  easy 
capture.     Upon  the  last-named  position  being  occupied  with 


172     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

our  guns,  the  Fort  Wylie  group  of  kopjes,  which  were  found 
impervious  to  attack  on  December  15th,  would  have  to  be 
resigned.  Thereupon  the  enemy  must  retire  to  the  northern 
kopjes  which  culminate  at  Pieters  Hill,  where  a  successful 
coup  de  main  would  break  the  strong  barrier  that  encompassed 
Ladysmith. 

The  approximate  strength  of  the  force  employed  was 
27,000  men  and  80  guns. 

Coincidently  with  the  commencement  of  these  operations, 
Lord  Roberts  began  his  memorable  sweep  through  the 
Republics.  Up  to  this  time  no  important  military  movement 
had  transpired  on  the  Cape  Colony  side.  Lord  Methuen 
still  faced  Cronje's  army  at  Magersfontein.  Gatacre  was  also 
confronting  the  Boers  occupying  the  Stormberg  district,  and 
keeping  factious  colonials  in  subjection.  General  French 
was  just  starting  on  his  historic  cavalry  dash  to  Kimberley, 
which  town  was  relieved  by  him  on  February  15th. 

On  February  12th  a  successful  reconnaissance  to  Hussar 
Hill  took  place,  and  the  next  day  general  orders  for  an 
advance  were  issued. 

Early  on  the  14th  Hussar  Hill  was  seized  by  Dundonald  ; 
Barton's  Brigade,  Ogilvy's  Battery,  and  one  field  battery, 
quickly  followed  and  secured  the  position.  Later,  General 
Warren,  with  the  brigades  of  Wynne  and  Talbot-Coke,  and 
divisional  artillery,  also  occupied  this  slight  eminence. 
General  Lyttleton,  with  Hildyard's  and  Norcott's  brigades, 
and  artillery,  occupied  the  thickly-wooded  eastern  slopes  of 
Hussar  Hill.  The  heavy  guns  on  Gun  Hill  covered  these 
movements,  only  a  skirmishing  resistance  being  offered  to 
the  respective  operations.  Hart's  Irish  Brigade  remained  at 
Gun  Hill  camp  to  guard  the  left  flank.  The  Springfield 
observation  force  was  there  still. 

The  15th  and  i6th  were  two  excessively  hot  days,  pre- 
venting any  infantry  operations  being  attempted.  A  series 
of  artillery  duels  were  waged  ;  Hussar  Hill,  devoid  of  natural 
cover,  being  subjected  to  a  fairly  accurate  shell  fire.  Ogilvy's 
guns  were  protected  with  an  earth-bag  redoubt,  that  un- 
questionably saved  them  serious  losses,  for  numerous  shells 


FOURTH   AND    FINAL   ATTEMPT  173 

burst  within  a  iew  feet  short  of  and  over  their  position,  some 
even  lacerating  the  earth-bags. 

Evidently  divining  General  Buller's  intentions,  the  Boers 
had  greatly  prolonged  their  eastern  defences,  having  guns 
placed  in  difficult  locations  as  far  as  Cingolo  Neck.  On  the 
17th,  the  whole  artillery  opened  up  a  vigorous  bombardment 
on  the  Boer  positions  to  mask  Lyttleton's  flanking  march 
towards  Cingolo,  The  enemy  briskly  replied,  Hussar  Hill 
again  becoming  a  target  for  their  well-directed  shell  fire. 
One  shrapnel  shell  alone  caused  the  loss  of  an  entire  gun's 
crew  at  one  of  the  unprotected  5-inch  guns  near  by,  grimly 
demonstrating  that  to  take  sensible  cover  from  the  dominating 
fire  of  invisible  guns  is  not  a  derogatory  method  of  saving 
men  and  materiel  from  superfluous  exposure  to  damage. 

While  Lyttleton's  two  brigades  and  Dundonald's  mounted 
corps  pushed  through  the  difficult  scrub-covered  country 
eastward,  another  brigade  and  two  field  batteries  advanced 
to  threaten  Green  Hill.  Before  noon  the  flashing  heliograph 
from  the  southern  summit  of  Cingolo  signified  its  successful 
occupation.  The  surprised  enemy's  brief  resistance  had  been 
quickly  overcome,  and  the  enveloping  movement  thus 
auspiciously  commenced.  By  nightfall  the  whole  elongated 
hill  was  in  British  possession.  The  Boers,  thrust  off  Cingolo, 
were  seemingly  dismayed  at  the  changed  tactics — from  frontal 
to  flanking  attacks — and  prepared  a  stubborn  opposition  for 
the  morrow. 

Artillery  fire  and  dawn — synonymous  indications  that 
another  day  had  commenced — brought  both  sides  into 
activity.  The  enemy  directed  a  heavy  but  ineffectual  shelling 
at  Hildyard's  Brigade  on  Cingolo,  which  force  was  cautiously 
advancing  towards  the  neck — a  sharp,  craggy  dip  connect- 
ing the  hill  with  Monte  Christo.  Norcott's  Brigade,  and 
Dundonald's  force,  protected  Hildyard's  western  and  eastern 
flanks  respectively,  marching  on  either  side  of  the  hill 
correlatively  with  the  brigade's  movements  on  the  top. 
Meanwhile,  Barton's  Brigade  faced  Green  Hill  to  await  the 
psychological  moment  at  which  to  effect  its  capture. 

One  hostile  gun,  situated  near  Bloys'  Farm,  which  was 


174     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

too  accurately  active,  required  silencing.  The  6-inch  on 
Gun  Hill  opened  fire  in  that  direction  at  16,500  yards  range. 
The  proverbial  three  rounds  silenced  the  gun,  for  it  never 
fired  from  that  locality  again.  Later,  a  few  100-pound 
lyddite  shells,  sent  over  Hlangwani  in  response  to  a  signal, 
dispersed  some  bodies  of  active  Boers.  The  general  signalled 
an  appreciative  message,  even  though  they  were  each  lucky 
shots  ;  for  in  this  instance,  though  the  direction  was  accurately 
given,  the  objects  were  invisible,  and  the  range  guessed  at. 

Throughout  the  day  the  heavy  guns  harassed  the  enemy, 
compelling  them  frequently  to  shift  their  gun  positions, 
besides  rendering  the  passage  of  reinforcements  to  their  left 
defences  a  difficult  matter.  Together  with  the  field  batteries, 
Ogilvy's  guns  were  busily  covering  the  Monte  Christo  attack, 
which  by  noon  had  developed  into  a  successful  assault,  the 
crest  having  been  brilliantly  captured  from  a  determined 
enemy.  Now  seriously  threatened  by  Dundonald  on  their 
eastern  flank,  persistently  shelled  from  the  western  side,  and 
faced  by  a  victorious  brigade,  the  Boers  very  sensibly  evacuated 
the  whole  Monte  Christo  position.  Norcott's  Brigade  now 
advanced  along  the  western  spurs  of  the  ridge  to  outflank 
and  enfilade  the  other  left  defences,  while  Barton  led  his 
brigade  direct  upon  Green  Hill,  which  strongly  intrenched 
position  was  carried  with  little  loss  by  4  P.M.,  the  enemy 
retreating  incontinently  towards  Hlangwani  and  the  river, 
leaving  camps  and  considerable  stores  intact  behind  them. 
Our  day's  losses,  nearly  180,  were  insignificant  in  comparison 
to  the  great  strategical  advantages  won — Cingolo,  Monte 
Christo,  and  Green  Hill,  each  in  turn,  having  fallen  into  the 
enveloping  net.  General  BuUer  stated  (Despatches,  March 
14th,  1900) — 

"  Through  this  attack,  which  was  made  in  echelon  from  the  right, 
the  naval  guns,  under  Captain  Jones,  R.N.,  and  royal  artillery,  under 
Colonel  Parsons,  R.A.,  rendered  the  greatest  possible  service,  shelling 
the  successive  positions  till  the  infantry  closed  on  them." 

The  naval  guns  here  referred  to  were  those  of  Ogilvy's 
Battery. 


FOURTH   AND   FINAL  ATTEMPT  175 

That  night  Lieutenant  Ogilvy  with  two  guns,  accompanied 
by  a  strong  military  escort,  marched  to  Monte  Christo, 
arriving  there  next  morning  at  five  o'clock.  Assisted  by  the 
Devons,  the  guns  were  hauled  to  the  summit,  from  whence 
a  panoramic  view  of  Ladysmith  and  the  environing  Boer 
laagers  was  visible  some  ten  or  twelve  miles  away.  From 
this  lofty  concealment,  three  Boer  45-pounders  were  discerned 
about  5000  yards  distant  across  the  river,  then  actively  shell- 
ing the  British  positions.  A  few  common  shell  found  the 
exact  range,  whereupon  a  rapid  shrapnel  fire  was  poured 
into  the  disconcerted  enemy,  compelling  them  to  abandon 
their  guns  and  seek  shelter.  During  a  storm  which  then 
unfortunately  broke  over  the  district,  obscuring  the  range,  the 
Boer  guns  were  withdrawn  to  safety. 

Early  on  the  19th,  the  47  guns  also  proceeded  eastward  ; 
some  ten  miles  of  the  very  worst  country  yet  seen  were 
traversed,  and  ten  hours  of  broiling  heat  endured,  before  the 
guns  reached  their  destination.  Almost  every  form  of 
natural  obstacle  was  encountered  nearly  the  whole  journey 
beyond  Hussar  Hill.  Enormous  boulders  were  bounced  over, 
trees  were  truncated  by  the  sheer  impetus  of  the  guns,  tough 
undergrowth  was  crushed  through,  and  dongas  were  crossed 
with  a  "  down  and  upward  "  rush.  No  recognized  track  existed, 
so  a  bee-line  course  was  set  for  Cingolo  Neck.  When  about 
two-thirds  of  the  distance  had  been  completed,  the  exhausted 
oxen  teams  refused  to  proceed  further,  and  had  to  be  out- 
spanned.  They  had  struck  for  water  and  rest ;  the  latter 
was  given  them,  but  drink  was  unobtainable.  A  serious 
dilemma  was  thus  created,  for  without  help  of  some  sort,  the 
guns  could  only  be  moved  singly  and  slowly  ;  the  with- 
drawal of  the  naval  volunteers  at  Gun  Hill  to  man  some 
platform-mounted  47's,  had  also  reduced  the  guns'  crews 
by  25  men  each  gun — exactly  half  of  their  former  manual 
strength  subtracted.  Men  and  drag-ropes!  Yes — that  was 
the  only  solution.  Accordingly,  100  men  were  courteously 
lent  from  the  nearest  battalion,  and  with  their  needful  assist- 
ance the  guns  were  hauled  away  and  got  into  action  beneath 
Ogilvy's  gun    position.     The  troops  always   cheerfully  and 


176    THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

readily  responded  to  such  requisitions  for  help,  whenever 
manual  haulage  for  the  guns  became  necessary.  This  same 
journey,  rough  enough  by  daylight,  was  the  route  taken  by 
Ogilvy's  guns  the  previous  night.  The  47's  being  exposed 
to  shell  fire  from  unseen  guns  across  the  river,  and  obser- 
vation much  interfered  with,  they  were  again  moved  after 
dusk,  and  ensconced  in  a  better  position  before  dawn. 

The  key  of  the  Colenso  position,  Hlangwani  Hill,  was 
occupied  on  the  20th  by  Barton's  Brigade,  with  guns,  the 
enemy  having  been  compelled  to  abandon  it  the  previous 
evening.  Hart's  Brigade  marched  into  Colenso  from 
Chieveley,  and  some  of  Thorneycroft's  Colonials  swam  the 
river  to  reconnoitre  the  Fort  Wylie  kopjes  beyond,  which 
were  found  weakly  held  by  riflemen.  The  whole  southern 
side  of  the  Tugela  River  was  again  British.  The  vital  point 
now  to  be  considered  was  where  the  army  should  cross  over 
and  deliver  the  coup  de  grace.  Ladysmith's  fate  hung  upon 
that  momentous  decision  of  strategy. 

Skirmishing  and  desultory  artillery  contests  is  a  fair  sum- 
mary of  this  day's  fighting.  One  incident,  however,  is  worth 
relating  of  how  Petty  Officer  Ward,  when  firing  at  a  located 
pom-pom,  inadvertently  aimed  to  the  left  of  his  object.  His 
shot,  instead  of  being  wasted,  luckily  burst  inside  a  donga 
in  which  a  numerous  body  of  the  enemy  was  concealed, 
who,  evidently  thinking  they  were  discovered,  suddenly 
emerged  therefrom  and  galloped  wildly  away.  Both  12- 
pounders  (Monte  Christo  guns)  then  went  for  this  fresh  target 
with  shrapnel,  and  possibly  made  several  hits. 

Intelligence  was  received  next  morning,  the  2ist,  that 
the  Boers  were  retreating  north ;  which  news  to  some  extent 
was  true.  It  afterwards  transpired  that  a  few  Free  States 
Commandoes  were  leaving  to  protect  their  country  against 
Lord  Roberts's  invasion,  also  that  the  Boers  were  wisely 
removing  their  heaviest  guns  and  superfluous  baggage  to 
a  region  of  safety.  That  further  fighting — if  any — would 
partake  of  a  rearguard  action  was  the  logical  inference 
deduced  from  the  report.  Consequently  the  flanking  move- 
ment was  arrested,  and  a  pontoon,  nearly  100   yards  long, 


FOURTH   AND    FINAL   ATTEMPT  177 

was  thrown  across  the  river  at  Colenso,  at  a  point  a  mile 
north  of  Fort  Wylie,  which  offered  many  conveniences  for 
crossing.  Although  this  altered  strategy  eventually  proved 
a  fatal  decision,  yet,  with  such  tangible  evidence  that  the 
enemy  were  already  retiring,  the  plan  appeared  to  offer  the 
easiest  and  swiftest  method  of  success. 

The  bulk  of  the  army  was  now  moved  westward  towards 
the  river.  Ogilvy's  battery  was  reunited,  and  with  the 
5-inch  guns  and  Mountain  battery,  was  posted  on  Hlangwani 
to  cover  the  crossing.  After  shelling  the  retiring  Comman- 
does, the  4-7's  vacated  Monte  Christo  in  the  afternoon,  and 
crossed  over  Hlangwani  during  the  darkness,  down  to  "A" 
pontoon,  whither  they  had  been  preceded  by  the  Tartar  s  guns. 

By  nightfall,  the  main  Colenso  positions  had  been 
wrested  and  secured  by  Talbot-Coke's  and  Wynne's  Brigades. 
For  the  third  time  the  Tugela  had  been  crossed  in  force. 
But  the  occupation  had  been  severely  opposed,  some  150 
casualties  having  occurred,  including  General  Wynne,  the 
Lancashire's  brigadier,  who  was  wounded. 

From  early  dawn  next  day,  troops  and  guns  continuously 
crossed  the  river,  the  enemy  vigorously  shelling  the  pontoon, 
its  exposed  approaches  and  exits,  during  their  transit  across, 
but  doing  comparatively  little  damage.  The  two  47's  took 
up  protected  positions  in  close  proximity  to  the  pontoon, 
and  with  the  Hlangwani  guns,  shelled  Terrace  Hill,  princi- 
pally, besides  engaging  any  guns  which  could  be  located. 
The  Tartar's  guns  crossed  early,  and  were  soon  hotly  engaged, 
Lieutenant  James  having  his  horse  killed.  The  Boer 
generals  had  apparently  grasped  the  new  situation  created 
by  the  reversal  of  our  tactics,  and  probably  realizing  the 
enormous  advantages  their  singular  defence  had  given  them 
over  previous  frontal  attacks,  were  venturing  upon  a  final 
effort  to  bar  the  British  advance.  They  still  had  with 
them  much  artillery — at  least  three  40-pounders,  a  dozen 
12-  and  15-pounders,  several  guns  of  smaller  calibre,  besides 
many  pom-poms  and  other  automatic  guns — which  together 
commanded  the  whole  arena  into  which  the  British  had  now 
descended. 

N 


178     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE." 

By  noon,  the  22nd,  five  infantry  brigades  and  several 
field  batteries  had  crossed  ;  the  general  advance  commencing 
soon  afterwards.  The  Lancashire  Brigade,  now  under  their 
third  brigadier,  General  Kitchener  (a  brother  of  Lord 
Kitchener),  supported  by  Lyttleton's  Division,  advanced 
northwards,  primarily  to  capture  a  prominent  hill  that  com- 
manded the  whole  valley  between  Onderbrook  Spruit  and 
the  southern  spurs  of  Terrace  Hill,  Progress  was  slow,  the 
fighting  for  the  interposed  kopjes  being  severe,  as  they 
offered  ample  cover  from  which  our  field  batteries  could 
neither  oust  the  enemy,  nor  suppress  their  fire.  Occasionally 
artillery  fire  has  been  a  peculiarly  indeterminate  factor ; 
this  was  an  instance  of  a  searching  shelling  at  a  definite 
object  proving  quite  innocuous  when  good  results  were  con- 
fidently expected.  However,  the  gallant  Lancashire  lads 
pressed  onwards,  alternating  between  successes  and  reverses, 
until  finally,  at  dusk,  they  secured  a  strong  footing  on  the 
coveted  position,  though  they  found  its  retention  very  difficult 
to  sustain. 

When  darkness  enveloped  the  scene,  the  Boers  made  a 
vigorous  counter  attack.  So  close  did  they  press  the  position, 
that  bayonet  charges  were  resorted  to  to  relieve  the  pressure. 
Our  casualties  amounted  to  over  300,  while  the  enemy  also 
lost  heavily.  That  night  the  Lancashires  were  relieved  by 
Hildyard's  Brigade,  augmented  by  half  of  Barton's,  who 
strengthened  the  improvised  breastworks,  to  prepare  for 
whatever  danger  might  threaten  with  dawn's  appearance. 

"  But,  even  then,  the  men  had  to  lie  crouched  on  the  hillsides, 
sheltered  by  hastily  piled  stones,  with  an  active  keen-sighted  enemy 
within  150  yards  of  one  flank  and  500  yards  of  the  other.  During 
the  day  the  front  line  could  scarcely  move,  for  any  one  who  exposed 
himself  was  shot.  They  were  under  constant  fire,  both  rifle  and 
artillery,  both  night  and  day,  and  they  were  three  times  heavily 
attacked ;  but  for  five  days  and  nights  they  unflinchingly  maintained 
this  position.     It  was  wonderful." 

Thus  General  Buller  describes  their  unenviable  situa- 
tion. 


FOURTH   AND   FINAL   ATTEMPT  179 

Early  on  the  23rd,  the  47  guns,  Melville's  12-pounder  unit, 
and  the  5-inch  guns,  crossed  the  pontoon,  to  occupy  positions 
among  the  kopjes  closely  in  rear  of  the  field  and  howitzer 
batteries — then  heavily  engaged.  Melville's  guns  were  placed 
on  a  high  kopje  on  the  left  of  the  47's,  the  Tartar's  guns 
being  in  action  near  by  on  the  right.  No  sooner  were  the 
guns  unavoidably  disclosed  to  the  enemy  than  they  attracted 
a  heavy  shelling. 

"  During  the  whole  day  the  enemy  shelled  very  vigorously,  and 
it  is  beyond  my  comprehension  how  so  small  an  amount  of  damage 
was  done,  as  they  were  shooting  with  great  accuracy.  A  dozen 
shells,  mostly  40-pounders,  fell  within  a  radius  of  20  yards  round  the 
47-inch  guns,  and  a  great  many  passed  over,  while  others  fell  a  very 
little  short. 

"  I  took  the  big  glass  up  to  the  1 2-pounders  which  were  engaging 
on  Grobler's  side,  to  try  to  discover  guns,  and  there  I  think  it  was 
even  warmer,  for  we  had  a  '  pom-pom '  on  us  as  well  as  two  or 
three  big  guns.  It  was  here  that  my  coxswain,  Thomas  Tunbridge, 
who  was  sitting  down  on  a  stone,  was  struck  by  a  shell,  which  tore 
away  half  his  thigh.  Fortunately  the  shell  did  not  burst,  as  there 
was  a  little  knot  round  the  glass  where  an  officer  was  pointing  out 
the  position  of  a  gun  to  me.  Only  four  men  were  wounded  all  day 
by  shell,  and  one  shot  by  a  rifle  bullet  in  the  evening. 

*'  So  soon  as  it  was  dark  the  enemy  began  to  snipe  our  hills  pretty 
freely ;  in  fact,  about  nine  o'clock  it  amounted  to  a  considerable  fire. 
We  got  the  men  under  cover,  and  no  damage  was  done.  The  firing 
continued  till  daylight." 

These  few  lines,  culled  from  Captain  Jones's  despatch, 
most  aptly  describe  the  situation  at  the  naval  guns.  Seamen 
Weippart  and  Helman,  and  two  naval  volunteers,  were  the 
other  wounded  referred  to,  but  Tunbridge  and  Helman  only 
were  taken  to  the  field  hospital  as  serious  cases ;  the  other 
three  continuing  to  perform  their  duty  after  being  dressed. 
Besides  our  own  men,  one  of  the  gun  escort  was  killed  and 
nine  wounded  during  the  time  the  guns  were  at  this  position. 

Miraculous  and  hairbreadth  escapes  were  of  frequent 
occurrence,  Midshipman  Hutchinson,  especially,  receiving 
close  attention  from  shells,  for  no  less  than  three  pitched  and 


i8o     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

burst  quite  close  to  him,  leaving  him  unscathed  each  time. 
Many  times,  too,  the  guns'  crews  were  enveloped  in  debris  when 
shells  exploded  on  the  ground  in  their  front,  but  they  were 
saved  from  severer  losses  by  the  earth-bag  redoubts  erected 
in  front  of  the  guns.  Fire  and  dip,  dip  and  fire,  was  often  the 
method  by  which  the  guns  were  kept  in  action,  directed  by 
Commander  Limpus,  who  sedulously  searched  for  hostile 
guns,  which,  when  found,  were  either  driven  away  or 
silenced. 

Shortly  before  noon,  the  Tartarus  and  Melville's  guns 
were  withdrawn,  and  sent  forward  to  assist  the  attack  planned 
against  Terrace  Hill,  where  the  defence  proper  was  first  to  be 
bored  into.  This  desperately  perilous  attack  was  entrusted 
to  the  gallant  Irish  Brigade,  which  moved  off  soon  after  noon. 
During  their  extremely  difficult  advance,  the  field  batteries 
searched  the  broken  ground  ahead,  while  all  the  heavy  and 
naval  guns  bombarded  the  main  objective — Terrace  Hill. 
Concerning  this  sanguinary  assault.  General  BuUer's  own 
version  (Desp.,  March  14th,  1900)  seems  the  most  consistent 
narrative  to  offer  the  reader.     He  states — 

"  It  had  been  my  intention  that  this  attack  should  be  made  by 
five  battalions,  but  the  advance  up  the  railway  was  necessarily  slow, 
and,  in  some  places,  the  enemy  brought  a  heavy  fire  upon  it,  both 
rifle  and  Maxim-Nordenfelt,  causing  many  casualties  and  checking 
the  advance  considerably.  It  was  getting  late,  and  General  Hart 
attacked  the  hill  when  two  battalions  only  were  up,  thinking  his 
supports  would  follow.  For  the  reason  I  have  mentioned,  the 
supports  arrived  but  slowly,  and  the  attack  was  made  by  two 
battalions,  supported  by  a  half  battalion  only — the  Royal  Inniskilling 
Fusiliers,  the  Connaught  Rangers,  and  half  the  Royal  Dublin 
Fusiliers. 

"  The  attack  was  delivered  with  the  utmost  gallantry,  but  the  men 
failed  to  reach  the  top  of  the  hill.  The  regiments  suffered  severely, 
but  their  loss  was  not  unproductive ;  their  gallantry  secured  for  us  the 
lower  sangars  and  a  position  at  the  foot  of  the  hill,  which  ensured  our 
ultimate  success." 

Two  colonels,  three  majors,  28  other  officers,  and  about 


FOURTH    AND   FINAL   ATTEMPT  i8i 

550  rank  and  file  were  Ireland's  tribute  this  day  to  the  flag — 
a  tribute  of  blood  which  should  ever  haunt  the  consciences  of 
those  so-called  representatives  of  the  ancient  Irish  nation, 
who  insensately  cheered  British  reverses  from  their  seats  at 
Westminster.  The  ambulance  corps  collected  as  many 
wounded  as  the  darkness  permitted,  but  this  humane  work 
was  abruptly  stopped  at  daylight,  as  the  Boers  then  renewed 
the  battle,  actually  firing  among  the  stretcher-bearers,  which 
act,  it  is  but  fair  to  add,  was  the  result  of  a  misunderstanding. 
A  large  number  were  therefore  reluctantly  left  on  the  hillside 
— indefinitely.  During  the  night  two  fierce  counter  attacks 
were  repulsed,  the  bayonet  again  proving  its  value  at  close 
quarters. 

Yesterday's  bloody  encounter  incontrovertibly  indicated 
that  no  spirited  rearguard  action  was  being  fought,  but  that 
the  enemy  were  present  in  strong  force,  both  in  men  and 
guns.  Reinforcements  from  the  Ladysmith  investing  force 
had  undoubtedly  replaced  those  Commandoes  which  had  been 
observed  trekking  north.  Thus,  to  pursue  further  with  frontal 
tactics  would  obviously  be  to  purchase  success  at  a  needlessly 
extravagant  cost.  The  general,  therefore,  reverted  to  the 
original  outflanking  policy,  and  preparations  for  crossing  the 
Tugela,  further  down  stream,  opposite  the  Boer  left,  were 
immediately  commenced.  Throughout  the  24th  a  fierce 
artillery  contest  was  waged,  but  no  infantry  movement  took 
place  for  the  reasons  specified.  The  47's  received  less 
attention  than  yesterday ;  but  the  howitzer  battery  in  their 
front  lost  one  killed,  six  wounded,  and  three  horses  incapaci- 
tated from  one  shell  alone.  Occasional  attempts  to  dislodge 
Hart's  troops  were  made,  but  the  front  was  preserved  intact. 
That  evening  certain  troops  and  artillery  commenced  recross- 
ing  the  pontoon.  The  47's  were  moved  down  to  the  river  after 
dark,  ready  for  crossing  next  morning,  after  which  they  were 
placed  on  Hlangwani  Hill  alongside  Ogilvy's  battery.  The 
i2-pounder  units  of  James  and  Melville  had  already  proceeded 
to  Monte  Christo  to  strengthen  the  right  flank.  Wilde's  unit 
was  withdrawn  from  Frere  to  Gun  Hill,  relieving  Burne, 
whose  gfuns  were  now  in  Colenso  attached  to  Talbot-Coke's 


i82     THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

Brigade.  Every  available  man  and  gun  was  being  requisitioned 
for  the  supreme  effort  now  in  preparation. 

From  dawn  on  the  25th  until  8  p.m.  a  mutual  cessation  of 
hostilities  was  agreed  upon  to  bury  the  dead  and  remove  the 
wounded  ;  for  since  Hart's  abortive  assault  against  Terrace 
Hill — some  40  hours  past — our  wounded  had  lain  out  on  its 
glacis  between  the  contending  forces.  It  had  been  impossible 
to  succour  them  previously,  for  the  enemy  instantly  fired  at 
any  one  incautiously  exposing  himself  to  do  so.  Surgeon 
Macmillan  proceeded  there  to  assist  the  army  staff.  He 
afterwards  related  that  within  a  certain  area  the  ground  was 
literally  covered  with  dead,  dying,  and  wounded  intermingled 
together,  their  sufferings  greatly  intensified  through  the 
enforced  neglect  and  the  exposure  to  a  torrid  sun.  A  Boer 
commandant  was  present,  who  courteously  afforded  the 
ambulance  staff  every  assistance  by  directing  them  to  spots 
where  wounded  men  had  crawled  to  cover.  Indicating 
Colonel  Thackery  of  the  Inniskillings,  who,  with  his  drawn 
sword  firmly  grasped  in  death,  lay  nearest  the  Boer  trenches, 
he  asked  what  his  rank  was,  and  to  what  regiment  he  belonged. 
On  being  informed,  he  uttered  a  sigh  of  compassionate 
admiration  for  the  brave  dead  colonel.  On  the  completion 
of  the  ambulance  work,  Surgeon  Macmillan  casually  strolled 
towards  the  base  of  the  hill,  but  was  sharply  recalled  by  the 

commandant,  who  said,  "  Some  of  those  slouch-hatted  

men  sitting  up  there  would  have  put  a  bullet  through  you  if 
you  had  gone  much  further."  Though  extremely  courteous 
himself,  he  evidently  mistrusted  his  undisciplined  subordinates. 
During  this  time  the  Boers  were  observed  disposing  of  their 
own  dead  near  their  trenches,  having  also  lost  heavily  from 
shell  fire.  The  day  itself  was  one  to  be  remembered  in 
connection  with  the  relief  operations. 

As  no  proper  armistice  existed,  but  only  a  mutual  truce 
respected  on  both  sides  while  the  victims  of  war  were 
receiving  a  soldier's  last  honours,  the  Boers  were  busily 
engaged  strengthening  their  defences,  and  the  British  likewise 
completing  their  dispositions  of  troops  and  guns,  soon  to 
furnish  more  work  for  the  doctors  and  duty  for  the  chaplains. 


FOURTH    AND   FINAL   ATTEMPT  183 

Telescopic  observations  testified  that  the  retro-movements 
across  the  pontoon  were  causing  much  speculation  among  the 
enemy,  who  were  intently  viewing  the  proceedings,  and  indeed 
were  also  producing  no  little  chagrin  among  our  own  forces, 
who  understood  not  the  why  or  wherefore,  but  regarded  the 
proceedings  as  another  portentous  event.  Where  the  positions 
were  in  sufficiently  close  proximity  to  admit  of  it,  soldiers 
and  burghers  spent  much  of  the  day  judiciously  fraternizing. 
Truly  such  an  episode  provides  a  luminous  illustration  of  how 
civilized  troops  can  banish  all  animus  when  the  din  of  battle 
is  hushed — even  temporarily.    Pax  in  bello  is  indeed  a  truism. 

The  termination  of  the  truce  was  abruptly  signalized  at 
8  P.M.  by  a  terrible  fusillade  of  rifle  and  machine  gun  fire 
along  the  whole  Boer  front,  which-  was  promptly  returned  by 
our  troops.  For  about  fifteen  minutes  the  valley  presented  a 
scene  in  striking  contrast  with  the  peaceful  quietude  of  this 
Sunday.  The  enemy  were  apparently  ascertaining  by  this 
stratagem  in  what  manner  the  movements  of  the  day  had 
affected  our  dispositions.  Evidently  satisfying  themselves 
our  front  lines  were  still  strongly  held,  the  firing  as  suddenly 
ceased  and  a  tranquil  night  was  enjoyed.  Coincidently  with 
this  fitful  resumption  of  hostilities,  the  bluejacket  section  of 
the  balloonists,  under  a  Royal  Engineer  officer,  pillaged  the 
Boer  searchlight  while  the  firing  was  at  its  highest.  The 
"Aeronautical"  party  had  rushed  the  apparatus  and  secured 
the  principal  fittings  before  the  enemy  discovered  them.  The 
nine  men  who  performed  this  service  belonged  to  the  Forte. 

On  the  26th,  spasmodic  shelling  and  a  venomous  sniping 
rifle  fire  were  indulged  in  by  the  enemy ;  Petty  Officer 
Symons  and  a  white  driver  of  Ogilvy's  battery  receiving 
slight  bullet  wounds.  The  naval  guns  combined  the  double 
duty  of  replying  to  the  Boer  fire  and  that  of  range  finding. 
Every  hill,  valley,  located  trench,  and  sangar,  was  named, 
and  the  range  recorded  in  view  of  to-morrow's  task.  The 
Hlangwani  position  was  an  admirable  observation  station, 
and  here  General  Buller  established  his  headquarters  for 
controlling  the  operations  ;  the  powerful  naval  glasses 
proving   invaluable    for   observing   both    British    and    Boer 


i84     THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

movements.     By  nightfall  all  dispositions  of  troops  and  guns 
had  been  nearly  completed. 

"Two  47-inch  guns  with  platform  mountings  came  across  from 
Chieveley.  We  mounted  one  on  a  hill  to  the  right  of  Hlangwani, 
just  finishing  by  5  a.m.  I  left  the  other  till  night,  not  wishing  to  do 
it  in  daylight,  as  we  were  only  2300  yards  from  the  enemy's  highest 
position  on  the  range.  It  was  very  heavy  and  tiresome  work  in  the 
dark,  and  the  glimmer  of  a  lantern  to  the  front  always  produced 
some  sniping. 

"  On  this,  as  on  every  other  occasion,  Baldwin,  the  senior 
Gunnery  Instructor  of  H.M.S.  Terrible,  showed  himself  to  be  an 
invaluable  man 

"  During  the  night  we  mounted  the  other  platform  gun,  finishing 
by  3  A.M. 

"  Sniping  was  worse  than  ever  all  night,  when  the  Engineers 
rigged  a  sand  bag  defence  for  them.  I  remained  with  these  two 
guns  during  the  fighting  on  that  great  day,  27th,  and  not  only  saw 
every  detail  of  the  fight  from  relatively  quite  close  to,  but  also  the 
finest  shooting  from  one  of  them  that  I  have  ever  seen  in  my  life. 

Once  mounted  and  at  the  ranges  at  which  they  were  required  to 
fire,  the  platform  has  a  great  advantage  over  the  wheeled  mounting. 

"  Having  once  got  the  range,  of  course  you  can  put  as  many 
shots  in  as  you  like,  and  as  quick  as  you  like.  A  man  from  the 
Fhilofnel,  Patrick  Casham,  was  the  captain  of  the  gun,  and  a  born 
shot." 

Thus  Captain  Jones  refers  to  the  two  47's  manned  by  the 
Natal  Naval  Volunteers  under  Lieutenant  Anderton,  N.N.V., 
whose  second  officer,  Lieutenant  Chiazzari,  was  now  com- 
manding a  party  of  bluejackets  who  were  transporting  troops 
and  stores  across  the  river  near  the  destroyed  railway  bridges. 
Colenso  was  now  the  rail-head. 

Tuesday,  February  27th,  1900. — A  decisive  battle,  which 
decided  Ladysmith's  fate,  was  fought  and  won  to-day — 
MAJUBA   DAY! 

About  7  A.M.,  Barton's  Brigade  began  crossing  the  new 
pontoon  "B"  bridge,  and  the  artillery  had  commenced  a 
searching  cannonade,  nearly  80  guns  being  employed,  whose 
combined  roar  would  have  drowned  a  violent  thunderstorm. 


FOURTH    AND    FINAL   ATTEMPT  185 

Kitchener's  and  Norcott's  Brigades  followed  Barton's  across, 
together  connprising  the  attacking  force,  which,  under  General 
Warren,  was  detailed  to  assault  those  three  formidable  hills 
constituting  the  enemy's  main  defence.  Pieters  Hill  (the 
Boer  left)  was  Barton's  objective.  Next  came  the  middle 
position,  termed  Railway  Hill,  which  was  assigned  to 
Kitchener.  Lastly,  Terrace  Hill,  the  strongest  position,  was 
the  point  where  Norcott's  Brigade,  supported  by  Hart's 
valorous  Irish,  would  eventually  decide  the  momentous  issue 
depending  upon  these  respective  assaults.  These  triple  hills 
were  partially  connected  with  each  other  by  intrenchments 
and  stone  sangers. 

The  British  front  was  about  five  miles  long.  Talbot- 
Coke's  Brigade,  with  artillery,  secured  the  left  flank  near 
Fort  Wylie.  Hildyard's  Brigade  held  the  central  low  kopjes 
facing  Grobelar,  and  Hart's  Brigade  still  clung  to  the 
southern  spurs  of  Terrace  Hill.  These  three  brigades  were 
virtually  commanded  by  General  Lyttleton.  The  extreme 
right  rested  on  Monte  Christo,  now  held  by  the  12-pounder 
units  of  Melville  and  James  and  two  mountain  guns,  while 
between  them  and  Hlangwani  crest  were  distributed  Dun- 
dunnald's  mounted  force,  and  several  field  batteries. 

Barton's  Brigade,  supported  by  the  enfilading  fire  of  the 
guns  on  Monte  Christo,  and  the  Hlangwani  batteries  which 
shelled  in  advance  of  them,  successfully  ascended  the  steep 
wooded  slopes  of  Pieters  Hill,  though  on  gaining  the  crest 
they  met  with  a  severe  rifle  fire  from  both  their  flanks.  But 
Pieters  Hill — the  key  of  the  Boer  positions — was  won,  and 
gallantly  held  throughout.  By  this  time,  about  2  p.m.. 
Kitchener's  Brigade  deployed  to  the  right  along  the  railway, 
to  assault  Railway  Hill,  while  Norcott  also  prolonged  his 
force  on  Kitchener's  left,  preparatory  to  moving  against 
Terrace  Hill  directly  the  Lancashires'  success  was  assured. 
At  this  juncture,  the  whole  artillery,  being  cognizant  of  all 
ranges,  were  vigorously  bombarding  the  two  hills,  the  trenches, 
and  the  sangars  connecting  them.  From  the  Grobelar  Range 
several  Boer  guns  were  retaliating,  plying  their  shell  dan- 
gerously   among  the   brigades    holding   the   central    kopjes. 


i86     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

The  6-inch  on  Gun  Hill  did  much  to  subdue  their  fire  and 
clear  the  wooded  slopes  from  snipers,  but  the  47's  were  re- 
sponsible for  their  ultimate  silencing.  One  of  these  guns,  at 
a  range  of  9000  yards,  placed  three  shells  in  rapid  succession 
into  the  embrasure  of  a  Boer  gun-redoubt,  absolutely  silencing 
the  gun,  a  feat  distinctly  affirmed  through  the  telescope. 

Resonant  British  cheers  were  just  now  reaching  Hlang- 
wani,  and  the  general,  who  well  understood  their  significant 
import,  could  not  suppress  his  pleasure  at  the  welcome  sounds 
— sounds  which  seemed  to  augur  approaching  victory.  Cronje's 
surrender  to  Lord  Roberts  at  Paardeberg  had  been  oppor- 
tunely imparted  to  the  attacking  brigades,  and  this  vociferous 
cheering  had  greeted  the  welcome  tidings,  which  certainly 
imparted  fresh  inspiring  force  to  their  already  insatiable  desire 
to  attack. 

But  desperate  fighting  was  still  ahead.  Presently  staff 
officers,  mounted  orderlies,  and  signallers  were  to  be  seen 
urgently  executing  rapidly  given  instructions.  It  had  been 
noticed  that  Kitchener's  advance  had  received  a  check.  It 
appears  that,  in  their  eagerness  to  render  the  half-won  battle 
a  complete  victory,  the  Lancashires  had  mistaken  their  objec- 
tive— Railway  Hill — and  had  moved  across  the  open  glacis 
towards  Terrace  Hill  instead.  A  heavy  fire  from  both  hills 
and  the  numerous  trenches  had — perhaps  luckily — stopped 
their  advance.  This  contretemps  produced  some  anxiety,  for 
Barton  was  still  in  isolation  on  Pieters,  his  position  there 
being  somewhat  insecure  until  each  of  the  triple  hills  was  won. 
Kitchener  quickly  corrected  the  tactical,  but  pardonable, 
error  of  his  subordinate  leaders.  Meanwhile  every  gun  that 
could  bear  was  thundering  away  to  its  utmost  capacity  ;  a 
deadly  storm  of  shrapnel,  common,  and  lyddite  shells  was 
causing  a  volcanic  commotion  in  and  about  the  Boer  trenches, 
and  crashing  along  the  crest-lines  of  the  hills.  Even  then, 
not  a  few  of  those  brave,  tenacious,  high-spirited  Boers  kept 
up  an  intermittent  fire,  their  figures  plainly  visible  dodging 
the  shells. 

About  5  P.M.  Kitchener's  skilful  generalship  had  secured 
Railway  Hill  at  the  bayonet  point.     Flushed  with  success, 


FOURTH    AND    FINAL   ATTEMPT  187 

the  Lancashires,  without  hesitation,  pressed  onwards  towards 
Terrace  Hill,  clearing  the  interposed  trenches  on  their  way, 
and  finding  time  amidst  the  tumult  of  battle  to  cheer  Nor- 
cott's  men,  who  had  timely  arrived  on  their  left.  Complying 
with  instructions,  all  artillery  now  ceased  firing  at  Terrace 
Hill,  except  the  naval  guns  on  Hlangwani  crest — the  two 
mobile  47's  and  Ogilvy's  four  12-pounders.  These  guns 
continued  to  sweep  the  hillside  and  crest-line  with  common 
shell  until  the  assaulting  troops  had  climbed  close  to  the 
breastworks,  then  fired  over  their  heads,  beyond  the  hill,  to 
harass  the  Boer  retreat  which  followed.  There  was  no  per- 
ceptible pause  in  the  firing,  hence  no  opportunity  given  the 
defenders  to  repel  the  assault.  Loud  and  prolonged  cheering, 
and  helmets  hoisted  high  on  bayonets,  announced  the  finale — 
victory  at  last !     Ladysmith  relieved  ! ! 

The  last  few  minutes  preceding  this  grand  result  were 
minutes  of  extreme  importance.  Successful  strategy  and 
adroit  tactics  had  paved  the  way  for  the  delivery  of  the  coup 
de  grdcc — that  supreme  effort  which  was  to  produce  either  a 
decisive  victory  or  another  disastrous  repulse,  and  a  few 
minutes  would  decide  the  issue — and  Ladysmith's  fate.  No 
imagination  could  picture  the  scene  just  at  this  juncture  of 
the  battle — the  most  crucial  and  critical  period  of  the  whole 
fourteen  days  of  continuous  fighting.  Near  the  six  naval 
guns,  which  were  firing  with  the  utmost  rapidity,  stood 
General  Buller  and  his  staff,  intently  noting  the  effect  of  the 
shell  fire,  and  anxiously  watching  the  progress  of  the  troops 
as  they  bravely  ascended  that  formidably  intrenched  hill. 
As  an  example  of  the  rapidity  of  fire  attained  on  the  extem- 
porized mountings,  one  of  Ogilvy's  guns  fired  190  rounds 
during  the  last  fifty  minutes  of  the  fight,  and  the  other  guns 
also  fired  at  a  rate  which  would  favourably  compare  with  the 
results  obtained  on  the  most  modern  mountings.  The  general 
was  specially  desirous  of  seeing  the  breastworks  impierced 
before  the  infantry  reached  the  summit.  Commander  Limpus, 
from  within  his  "conning  tower,'* was  directing  the  47  gun 
fire,  which  guns  brought  about  the  desired  result,  the  breast- 
works in   places  being  nearly  levelled.     Besides  rapidity  of 


i88     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

fire,  accuracy  was  absolutely  essential,  as  a  few  yards  low 
would  have  certainly  produced  fatal  results,  and  loss  of  con- 
fidence, among  our  own  troops.  Through  the  din  of  the 
firing  could  be  heard  the  orders  which  ensured  the  precision 
of  fire.  "  England — up  ten  yards — left  three,"  or,  "  Hunt — 
down  five  yards — right  two,"  were  samples  of  the  orders 
addressed  to  the  lieutenants  of  the  47 's,  and  repeated  by 
them  to  signify  each  order  had  been  correctly  understood. 
In  a  similar  manner  Lieutenant  Ogilvy  controlled  the  12- 
pounder  fire,  receiving  valuable  assistance  from  Lieutenant 
Lees,  the  naval  A.D.C,  who  "spotted  "  for  these  guns.  Often 
did  the  firing  appear  so  extremely  hazardous  to  our  own 
troops  as  to  evoke  monitory  expressions  from  the  staff,  who, 
however,  were  positively  assured  by  Lees  that  the  fire  control 
was  safely  invested  in  such  experienced  hands.  It  is  doubtful 
if  any  such  combination  of  artillery  and  infantry  attack  was 
ever  before  witnessed  anywhere — certainly  not  during  the 
relief  operations  —  but  such  action  undoubtedly  assured 
success.  Of  the  services  rendered  this  day  by  the  naval  guns. 
General  Buller  wrote  (Desp.,  March  14th,  1900) — 

"  The  fire  of  the  naval  guns  here  was  particularly  valuable, 
their  shooting  was  admirable,  and  they  were  able  to  keep  up  fire  with 
common  shell  long  after  the  Royal  Field  Artillery  were  obliged  to 
cease  their  shrapnel.  Indeed,  Lieutenant  Ogilvy,  H.M.  Ship  Terrible^ 
kept  up  fire  on  the  largest  sangars  till  the  infantry  were  within  fifteen 
yards  of  them.  His  guns  must  have  saved  us  many  casualties.  No 
one  who  watched  the  operations  can  have  the  slightest  doubt  that 
artillery,  co-operating  with  infantry  in  an  attack  on  a  prepared 
position,  ought  to  have  a  considerable  proportion  of  common  shell." 

Daylight,  the  28th,  disclosed  the  fact  that  the  enemy  had 
evacuated  the  whole  position  during  the  night.  Cavalry  and 
artillery  were  pushed  on  towards  Ladysmith,  and  that  evening 
Lord  Dundonald  entered  the  town  with  the  mounted  colonials 
of  his  brigade.  The  loss  of  the  Colenso  positions  had  caused 
the  Boer  commandant-general  to  raise  the  siege,  the  invading 
army  having  hurriedly  retreated  north  to  the  Biggarsberg 
Range.     In  such  a  state  of  inanition  was  Sir  George  White's 


FOURTH   AND   FINAL  ATTEMPT  189 

force  that  only  a  feeble  attempt  could  be  offered  by  the 
Ladysmith  garrison  to  harass  the  enemy's  retreat.  They 
could  only  be  pursued  by  good  mounted  troops  and  light 
artillery  ;  but  even  their  powers  of  damaging  such  a  mobile 
foe  in  so  difficult  a  country  would  have  been  extremely 
limited.  The  total  losses,  from  all  causes,  sustained  during 
this  fourteen  days'  continuous  fighting  amounted  to  2098 
officers  and  men.  The  grand  total  of  casualties,  etc.,  accord- 
ing to  official  figures,  during  the  relief  operations,  from  the 
action  at  Willow  Grange  to  the  battle  of  Pieters  Hill,  was 
5405  of  all  ranks.  The  casualties  among  the  Ladysmith 
garrison  during  the  112  days  of  investment  amounted  to  894 
of  all  ranks,  exclusive  of  the  heavy  mortality  from  disease, 
which  was  responsible  for  the  deaths  of  541  officers  and  men. 

At  noon,  the  28th,  the  47's  crossed  B  pontoon  and 
bivouacked  between  Railway  and  Terrace  Hills  for  the 
night.  These  positions  naturally  received  considerable  atten- 
tion, and  indeed  offered  most  palpable  evidence  of  the  brilliant 
contest  which  had  produced  such  far-reaching  results.  Next 
day  the  relief  army  moved  in  to  bivouack  at  Nelthorpe, 
where,  a  short  distance  away,  the  Klip  River  provided  the 
means  of  performing  much-needed  ablutions.  Ogilvy's  battery 
and  most  of  the  other  12-pounder  units  effected  a  junction 
with  the  naval  headquarters  at  this  encampment. 

On  March  3rd,  Sir  Redvers  Buller  rode  at  the  head  of  his 
victorious  army  into  Ladysmith.  The  lately  besieged  troops 
lined  the  streets,  and  the  civilian  inhabitants  thronged  around 
the  Town  Hall,  where  Sir  George  White,  his  staff,  and  civic 
authorities  had  assembled  officially  to  welcome  the  relief 
force.  The  cadaverous  appearance  of  the  garrison  fully 
testified  to  the  hardships  they  had  borne  with  an  exemplary 
fortitude  and  courage  which  elicited  the  sympathetic  admira- 
tion of  the  whole  Empire.  Their  physical  endurance  and 
fighting  qualities,  together  with  the  persistent  and  brilliant 
efforts  of  the  relieving  army,  had  saved  Ladysmith  from 
falling  into  alien  hands,  and  kept  unsullied  the  Union  Jack. 


CHAPTER   XIII 

IN  LADYSMITH  CAMP — SUMMARY  OF  THE  FAMOUS  SIEGE 
— CAPTAIN  MAHAN,  U.S.N.,  AND  THE  BRITISH  TRANS- 
PORT SERVICE  —  RETURN  OF  THE  TERRIBLES  TO 
DURBAN 

"  Special  Army  Order. 

"  Ladysmith,  March  3rd,  1900. 

"  Soldiers  of  Natal, — The  relief  of  Ladysmith  unites  two  forces, 
both  of  which  have  during  the  last  few  months  striven  with  con- 
spicuous gallantry  and  splendid  determination  to  maintain  the  honour 
of  their  Queen  and  country. 

"  The  garrison  of  Ladysmith  have  during  four  months  held  their 
position  against  every  attack  with  complete  success,  and  endured 
many  privations  with  admirable  fortitude. 

"  The  relieving  force  has  had  to  force  its  way  through  an  unknown 
country,  across  an  unfordable  river,  and  over  almost  inaccessible 
heights,  in  the  face  of  a  fully  prepared,  well-armed,  and  tenacious 
enemy. 

"  By  the  exhibition  of  the  truest  courage,  the  courage  that  burns 
steadily,  as  well  as  flashes  brilliantly,  it  has  accomplished  its  object 
and  added  a  glorious  page  to  the  history  of  the  British  Empire. 

"Ladysmith  has  been  held  and  is  relieved;  sailors  and  soldiers, 
colonials  and  home-bred,  have  done  this,  united  by  one  desire, 
inspired  by  one  patriotism. 

"  The  General  Commanding  congratulates  both  forces  upon  the 
martial  qualities  they  have  shown.  He  thanks  them  for  their  deter- 
mined efforts,  and  he  desires  to  offer  his  sincere  sympathy  to  the 
relatives  and  friends  of  those  good  soldiers  and  gallant  comrades 
who  have  fallen  in  the  fight. 

"  REDVERS  BULLER,  Genera/." 
190 


IN    LADYSMITH    CAMP  191 

This  inspiriting  "  Order "  was  supplemented  by  the 
following  gracious  message  to  General  Buller  from  the 
Queen-Empress. 

"  Hope  General  White  and  his  force  are  fairly  well.  Trust  you 
and  your  troops  not  too  done  up  after  your  exertions.  Pray  express 
my  deep  appreciation  to  the  Naval  Brigade  for  the  valuable  services 
they  have  rendered  with  their  guns.  V.R.I." 

The  foregoing  order  and  message  were  read  out  to  the 
combined  forces  at  special  parades,  as  were  also,  to  the  naval 
contingents,  the  following  appreciative  telegrams  from  the 
Admiralty  and  Sir  Harry  Rawson,  the  Vice-Admiral  com- 
manding Channel  Squadron,  respectively. 

1.  "The  Lords  Commissioners  of  the  Admiralty  express  to  the 
Naval  and  Marine  officers  and  Bluejackets  and  Marines  who  have 
been  engaged  in  the  successful  operations  in  Natal  and  Cape  Colony 
the  sense  of  their  great  admiration  of  the  splendid  manner  in  which 
they  have  upheld  the  traditions  of  the  service  and  added  to  its 
reputation  for  resourcefulness,  courage,  and  devotion." 

2.  "Very  hearty  congratulations  from  officers  and  men  of 
Channel  Squadron  to  Naval  Brigade." 

With  the  relief  of  Ladysmith  the  primary  mission  of  the 
Natal  Naval  Brigade  had  ended.  The  Terrible  had  been  sent 
from  England  to  relieve  the  Powerful,  but  that  the  relief  should 
have  been  effected  in  such  a  dramatic  manner,  was  beyond 
the  limits  of  human  imagination.    The  episode  stands  unique. 

Immediately  following  the  relief  the  commands  of  General's 
Buller  and  White  were  broken  up.  A  portion  were  transferred 
to  the  western  theatre  of  war  under  Lord  Roberts ;  the 
remainder  were  reorganized  into  one  force  under  Sir  Redvers 
Buller,  who  was  to  continue  the  operations  in  Natal. 

Respecting  the  Naval  Brigade,  the  Terribles  and  Poiver- 
fitPs  contingents  received  orders  to  rejoin  their  ships  ;  Captain 
Jones,  with  the  sections  of  the  Forte,  Philomel,  and  Tartar, 
was  to  be  attached  to  the  reconstituted  Natal  Field  Force, 
to  man  two  47's  and  four  12-pounders ;  the  remaining  naval 
guns  were  transferred  to  the  Royal  Artiller}'. 


24 

220 

2 

53 

2 

5° 

6 

77 

192     THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

The  following  information  may  serve  to  interest  those 
whom  it  will  mostly  concern.  Numbers  of  officers  and  men 
landed  from  the  Terrible  in  South  Africa — 

Officers.      Men. 
Marine  Battalion,  Stormberg  Defence  Force  (nearly 

one-fourth  of  the  force)  .         .         .         .2  88 

Naval    Brigade,   with   Ladysmith    Relief    Column 

(about  five-sixths  of  the  brigade)     . 
6-inch  gun's  crew,  with  Ladysmith  Relief  Column  . 
Field  guns'  crews,  Zululand  contingent  . 
Employed  at  Durban,  Commandant's  Staff,  Town 

Guard,  Transport  Service,  etc. 

Total,  on  continuous  service  =     36         488 

(Note. — The  Durban  Defence  Force  was  comprised  of  the 
majority  of  the  above  officers  and  men.) 

Numbers  of  guns  landed  in  South  Africa  on  Captain 
Scott's  mountings  were — 

I  6-inch  on  mobile  mounting. 

8  4'7's     »  »         55 

26  i2-pounders  (12  cwt.)  on  mobile  mounting. 
5  4'7's  on  platform  mounting. 
I  47  mounted  on  railway  truck. 

41  guns. 

Two  searchlights,  with  Scott's  flasher  attachments,  were 
fitted  on  railway  trucks. 

Nearly  20,000  rounds  of  shell  were  despatched  to  the 
front  for  the  naval  guns,  more  than  three-fourths  of  which 
were  expended  by  the  guns  of  the  relief  column,  about  4000 
by  the  47's,  and  the  remainder  by  the  12-pounders;  the 
6-inch,  at  the  final  operations,  fired  nearly  500.  Gun- 
carriages  were  manufactured,  gun  trials  carried  out,  and 
much  arduous  work  of  a  continuous  nature  was  performed 
by  those  employed  at  the  Durban  base. 

During  the  brief  stay  in  Ladysmith  camp,  full  advantage 
was   taken   of  the   permission    accorded   to  visit   the   town 


IN  LADYSMITH    CAMP  i93 

defences  and  Boer  investment  works ;  visits  which  were 
interesting  and  instructive  to  the  brigade.  The  town  itself 
appeared  practically  impervious  to  assault,  so  methodically 
and  scientifically  were  the  defences  arranged  and  constructed  ; 
so  that,  assuming  that  the  works  could  have  been  fully 
manned,  and  that  supplies  were  not  lacking,  the  town's 
safety  could  not  have  been  jeopardized,  even  if  assailed  by 
the  whole  Boer  strength  of  Natal.  The  perimeter  of  the 
defence — about  thirteen  miles  in  extent — was  very  large 
indeed  for  so  small  a  garrison  to  defend,  yet  could  not  have 
been  reduced  without  imperilling  the  whole  position.  All 
honour  is  due  to  the  general  and  force  for  preserving  such 
a  vast  line  of  defence  intact,  even  when  stricken  with  famine 
and  disease,  against  a  vastly  more  numerous,  better  equipped, 
and  well-supplied  foe. 

An  inspection  of  the  Boer  works  was  of  equal  interest  to 
those  of  the  town.  Everywhere  was  evidence  of  a  sound 
and  scientific  knowledge  of  military  matters  ;  the  disposition 
of  the  investing  works  offering  little  opportunity  for  the 
Ladysmith  garrison  to  co-operate  with  the  relieving  army, 
or  to  force  a  way  through  (even  if  such  a  venture  had  ever 
been  contemplated).  A  view  of  Nicholsons  Nek  could 
provoke  nothing  but  sympathy  for  Carleton's  unfortunate 
column.  Unless  the  most  cogent  reasons  demanded  the 
utmost  of  resistance,  surrender  was  the  inevitable  outcome 
of  that  luckless  enterprise.  The  alternative  was  annihilation. 
The  Boer  gun  positions  naturally  offered  the  greatest  attrac- 
tion to  the  gunnery  men.  They  were  indeed  object  lessons, 
which  real  war  only  seems  to  provide,  especially  those  oh 
'Bulwana,  where  the  guns  and  magazines  enjoyed  absolute 
immunity  from  hostile  shell  fire,  except,  perchance,  from  a 
lucky  shot  fired  with  a  miraculous  precision  of  aim.  Never- 
theless, the  Boer  artillery,  being  kept  at  respectable  distances 
by  the  long-range  naval  guns,  had  not  produced  much  visible 
disaster,  for  the  straggling-built  township  did  not  present 
the  appearance  of  a  place  which  had  been  heavily  bombarded 
for  some  four  months  past.  The  Boers  may  be  termed  a 
nomadic   and    unmilitary   people,  but   their   works   here,  as 

0 


194     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

elsewhere,  were  the  products  of  the  higher  miHtary  skill, 
even  though  the  strategical  ability  of  the  Boer  generals  was 
certainly  in  inverse  ratio  to  the  tactical  mobility  of  the  forces 
they  commanded.  The  strategy  they  displayed,  especially 
during  the  early  period  of  the  war,  when  the  military  and 
political  situations  were  all  in  their  favour,  and  the  inexpli- 
cable inactivity  of  their  forces  at  the  Spion  Kop  withdrawal, 
and  on  the  occasion  of  other  reverses  to  our  side,  confirm  this 
judgment.     Yet  they  were  no  mean  adversaries. 

A  brief  account  of  the  main  incidents  of  the  now  historical 
Siege  of  Ladysmith  is  here  given.  On  November  2nd, 
three  days  after  the  abortive  action  of  Lombards  Kop,  the 
town  was  isolated  from  the  outside  world,  General  French 
and  his  staff  escaping  south  in  the  last  train — the  general 
who  subsequently  rendered  very  signal  service  under  Lord 
Roberts,  and  who  reheved  Kimberley.  The  next  day  the 
mounted  forces  attempted  to  prevent  the  enemy  from  closing 
too  near  the  southern  side  of  the  town,  but  their  effort  proved 
fruitless.  During  this  day  the  bombardment  of  the  defences 
was  very  heavy,  numerous  shells  also  falling  inside  the  town, 
particularly  about  the  public  buildings  and  churches,  which 
were  then  being  largely  used  as  military  hospitals.  This  dire 
visitation  of  war  to  their  very  homesteads  naturally  alarmed 
the  civilian  inhabitants,  who  besought  General  White  to 
obtain  permission  for  them  to  pass  the  enemy's  lines  and 
proceed  to  Southern  Natal,  which  request,  for  obvious  reasons, 
the  Boers  refused  to  accede  to.  Many  now  bemoaned  their 
ill-luck  in  not  having  cleared  away  when  opportunity  afforded. 

"  One  example  of  that  historical  luck,"  writes  Dr.  Conan  Doyle, 
"  was  ever  before  their  eyes  in  the  shape  of  those  invaluable  naval 
guns  which  had  arrived  so  dramatically  at  the  very  crisis  of  the  fight, 
in  time  to  check  the  monster  on  Pepworth  Hill  and  to  cover  the 
retreat  of  the  army.  But  for  them  the  besieged  must  have  lain 
impotent  under  the  muzzles  of  the  Creusots  .  .  .  when  every  hill, 
north  and  south  and  east  and  west,  flashed  and  smoked,  and  the 
great  96-pound  shells  groaned  and  screamed  over  the  town,  it  was  to 
the  long  thin  47's,  and  to  the  hearty  bearded  men  who  worked  them, 
that  soldiers  and  townsfolk  looked  for  help.  These  guns  of  Lambton's, 


y,  ^ 


w    ii  .2 


§1 


IN    LADYSMITH    CAMP  195 

supplemented  by  two  old-fashioned  6*3  howitzers,  manned  by  sur- 
vivors from  No.  10  Mountain  Battery,  did  all  that  was  possible  to 
keep  down  the  fire  of  the  heavy  Boer  guns.  If  they  could  not  save, 
they  could  at  least  hit  back,  and  punishment  is  not  so  bad  to  bear 
when  one  is  giving  as  well  as  receiving." 

On  November  5  th,  by  special  arrangement  with  the  Boer 
commandant-general,  the  sick,  wounded,  and  such  of  the 
civilian  population  as  elected  to  go,  were  sent  to  a  neutral 
position,  termed  Intombi  Camp,  about  four  miles  outside  the 
town.  As  a  prolonged  siege  appeared  inevitable,  all  the 
provisions  in  the  town  were  requisitioned  by  the  military 
authorities  and  systematically  issued  as  part  of  the  govern- 
ment rations.  On  the  7th,  a  vigorous  shelling  of  the  British 
positions  took  place,  and  a  threatening  movement  was 
directed  against  Caesar's  Camp,  but  beyond  a  long  range  rifle 
fire  no  actual  attack  occurred.  At  dawn  on  the  9th,  the 
enemy's  artillery  opened  forth  as  a  sort  of  prelude  to  another 
attempt  to  oust  the  British  from  the  Caisar's  Camp  defences  ; 
the  Boers,  on  this  occasion,  pressed  the  position  more  closely, 
but  were  held  off  without  very  great  effort,  and  driven  back. 
To  ascertain  the  enemy's  strength  to  the  westward,  and 
attempt  the  capture  of  some  convoys  observed  on  trek  in 
that  direction,  a  strong  cavalry  reconnaissance  was  made  on 
the  14th,  but  the  enemy  being  found  too  strongly  posted  on 
the  intermediate  kopjes  which  must  have  been  left  in  the  rear, 
the  movement  altogether  failed.  That  night  the  enemy  bom- 
barded the  camps  and  town  at  midnight  for  a  brief  period  ;  a 
practice  which  they  indulged  in  for  about  a  week,  after  which 
they  ceased  altogether  with  their  nocturnal  gunnery.  Until 
the  20th  little  of  import  occurred,  but  on  this  date  many 
casualties  were  caused  from  shell  fire.  The  n.ext  day  one  of 
the  most  regrettable  incidents  of  the  siege  took  place,  the 
enemy  on  this  occasion  deliberately  shelling  the  Town  Hall, 
which  building  was  then  being  used  as  an  auxiliary  to  the 
neutral  hospitals  at  Intombi  Camp,  the  Red  Cross  flag  flying 
upon  its  tower  being  visible  evidence  of  the  use  to  which  it 
had  been  put.  On  the  evening  of  the  23rd,  an  old  engine 
was  sent  under  full  pressure  of  steam  along  the  Harrismith 


196    THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

line  to  try  and  wreck  the  only  engine  the  enemy  possessed 
on  that  branch  to  the  Free  State.  But  the  astute  enemy, 
expecting  that  such  an  attempt  was  likely  to  be  made,  had 
blown  up  a  culvert  near  the  town  where  the  evil-intentioned 
engine  came  to  grief.  On  the  27th,  the  Boers  unmasked  a 
6-inch  gun  on  Middle  Hill,  south  of  the  town,  about  4500 
yards  distant  from  Caesar's  Camp.  An  extract  from  General 
White's  despatch  of  March  23rd,  1900,  seems  d  propos  to 
insert  just  here. 

"  On  November  28th,  two  6*3-inch  howitzers  were  sent  to  occupy 
emplacements  which  had  been  prepared  for  them  on  the  reverse 
slope  of  Waggon  Hill ;  a  naval  1 2-pounder  was  also  placed  on  Caesar's 
Camp.  From  this  position  they  opened  fire  next  day,  and  proved 
able  to  quite  keep  down  the  fire  from  the  enemy's  6-inch  gun  on 
Middle  Hill,  which  some  days  afterwards  was  withdrawn  from  that 
position.  I  arranged  an  attack  on  Rifleman's  Ridge  for  the  night  of 
November  29th,  but  was  compelled  to  abandon  it,  as  just  at  sunset 
the  enemy  very  strongly  reinforced  that  portion  of  their  line.  There 
can,  I  think,  be  no  doubt  that  my  plan  had  been  disclosed  to  them, 
and  indeed  throughout  the  siege  I  have  been  much  handicapped  by 
the  fact  that  every  movement  or  preparation  for  movement  which 
has  taken  place  in  Ladysmith,  has  been  at  once  communicated  to 
the  Boers.  The  agents  through  whom  news  reached  them,  I  have, 
unfortunately,  failed  to  discover.  I  have  sent  away  or  locked  up 
every  person  against  whom  reasonable  grounds  of  suspicion  could  be 
alleged,  but  without  effect.  .  .  .  On  November  29th,  also,  we 
observed  flashing  signals  on  the  clouds  at  night  from  Estcourt,  and 
were  able  to  read  a  portion  of  a  message.  At  a  later  period  of  the 
siege  no  difficulty  was  experienced  in  reading  such  messages,  but  we 
were  without  means  of  replying  in  similar  fashion." 

On  November  30th  another  6-inch  gun  disclosed  its  pre- 
sence from  Gun  Hill,  about  7000  yards  distant  eastward  from 
the  town,  and  one  of  its  shells  entered  the  Town  Hall,  caus- 
ing ten  casualties.  From  this  date  the  building  was  evacuated 
for  hospital  purposes,  and  its  inmates  were  placed  under 
canvas  in  a  gorge  where  shell  fire  could  scarcely  penetrate. 

Certain  enterprises  were  planned  and  carried  into  effect 
on  the  night  of  December  7th.     One  of  them,  a  sortie,  was 


IN   LADYSMITH    CAMP  197 

made  with  the  object  of  destroying  the  6-inch  on  Gun  Hill. 
Six  hundred  men  from  the  colonial  regiments,  and  an  explo- 
sive section,  commanded  by  General  Hunter,  Chief  of  the 
Staff,  sallied  forth  about  10  P.M.  on  their  perilous  mission,  no 
one  on  starting,  except  the  principal  leaders,  knowing  whither 
they  were  bound  or  what  was  expected  from  them.  Absolute 
secrecy  was  essential  to  ensure  success.  On  arriving  at  the 
hill  two-thirds  of  the  force  stayed  at  its  base  to  support  the 
movement,  while  the  remainder  scaled  the  hill-side  in  silence. 
When  nearing  the  top  the  stormers  were  challenged  by  a 
suspicious  Boer  sentry,  who,  upon  being  answered  in  his  own 
language,  was  content  with  the  reply,  but  soon  afterwards 
discovery  of  the  plot  took  place  and  a  heavy  rifle  fire  ensued. 
Too  late,  however !  The  explosive  section  rushing  forward, 
placed  the  gun-cotton  charge  and  ignited  the  fuze,  when,  after 
a  few  moments  of  intense  suspense,  the  heavy  gun  was  com- 
pletely disabled.  A  47  howitzer  close  by  received  similar 
treatment  with  the  same  result,  and  a  Maxim  gun  was  seized 
and  carried  off  as  a  trophy  of  the  successful  venture.  This 
brilliant  exploit  was  performed  at  the  small  cost  of  eight 
wounded.  Coincidently  with  the  departure  of  the  sortie 
force,  three  companies  of  the  ist  Liverpools  marched  out  and 
seized  Limit  Hill,  an  enterprise  which  permitted  a  small 
cavalry  force  to  penetrate  some  four  miles  northwards  and 
destroy  the  enemy's  telegraph  wires,  and  also  fire  some  of 
their  encampments,  without  loss  of  any  kind  to  our  side. 
Early  the  next  morning  a  strong  cavalry  force  proceeded 
north  again  to  reconnoitre,  and,  if  possible,  destroy  the 
railway.  The  reconnaissance  was  successful,  but  the  vigilance 
of  the  enemy  prevented  any  demolition  of  the  line. 

The  Rifle  Brigade,  having  volunteered  to  destroy  a  4'7 
howitzer  on  Surprise  Hill,  north-west  of  the  town,  nearly  500 
of  that  battalion,  under  Colonel  Metcalfe,  proceeded  after 
dusk  on  the  night  of  December  loth  on  what  General  White 
described  as  "an  undertaking  of  very  considerable  risk." 
Skilful  guidance  took  the  force  to  within  a  few  yards  of  the 
crest  line  before  discovery  occurred,  the  surprise  being  most 
complete,  likewise  the  gun's  destruction.     While  effecting  the 


iqS     the   commission   of   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

retirement  the  line  of  retreat  was  found  barred  by  the 
exasperated  enemy,  who  compelled  the  stormers  to  fight 
their  way  through  to  safety  with  the  bayonet.  Though 
success  had  rewarded  the  venture,  the  gallant  Rifles  lost  in 
casualties  about  one-tenth  of  the  number  who  went  forth. 
The  inspiriting  feeling  which  these  cheering  episodes  had 
created  was  soon  to  be  marred  by  the  dispiriting  helio  news 
received  on  December  i6th,  announcing  General  Buller's 
reverse  at  Colenso.  That  "  hope  deferred  maketh  the  heart 
grow  sick  "  was  bitterly  realized  by  the  disappointed  garrison. 
The  rapid  increase  in  the  number  of  sick,  which  had  risen 
from  475  on  November  30th  to  1558  on  December  31st,  was, 
states  General  White,  "  a  chief  source  of  constant  anxiety," 
as  is  easily  understood,  for  each  sick  man  was  a  unit  lost  to 
the  defence. 

The  desperate  assault  on  Ladysmith  on  January  6th 
having  already  been  dealt  with  in  a  previous  chapter,  further 
description  here  would  be  superfluous,  suffice  it  to  say, 
that  by  the  issue  of  that  brilliant  contest  a  crisis  of  im- 
measurable magnitude  was  averted.  On  the  8th  a  thanks- 
giving service  was  celebrated  in  commemoration  of  this 
invaluable  victory  to  the  British  arms.  From  that  date 
until  the  town  was  relieved  on  March  ist  the  struggle,  to 
quote  General  White,  "  became  one  against  disease  and 
starvation  even  more  than  against  the  enemy  .  .  .  the  supplies 
of  drugs  and  suitable  food  for  invalids  being  entirely  in- 
sufficient for  so  many  patients  for  so  long  a  period.  Even 
more  important  was  the  regulation  and  augmentation  of  the 
food  supplies,  as  will  be  realized  from  the  simple  statement 
that  21,000  mouths  had  to  be  fed  for  120  days  .  .  .  and 
that  at  the  date  of  relief  we  still  possessed  resources  capable 
of  maintaining  this  great  number  on  reduced  rations  for 
another  30  days."  The  general's  statement  may  be  more  fully 
appreciated  when  the  fact  is  adduced  that  on  November  30th 
only  70  days'  rations  were  in  stock  for  the  garrison.  Colonel 
Ward,  C.B.jWas  the  military  Moses  who  organized  the  system 
which  supplied  the  multitude  of  oppressed  warriors  and  towns- 
people with  food.     Towards  the  close  of  the  siege  the  bill  of 


IN   LADYSMITH    CAMP  199 

fare  became  scanty  and  variable,  every  conceivable  means  of 
sustaining  the  defence  to  the  last  extremity  being  resorted  to. 
Horseflesh  was  issued  in  various  forms,  such  as  meat  joints, 
sausages,  soup,  and  jelly  ;  and  those  horses  that  were  likely  to 
die  a  natural  death  from  exhaustion  and  weakness,  following 
upon  an  insufficiency  of  food,  were  timely  killed,  and  their 
flesh  prepared  into  a  reserve  ration  of  "  dried  biltong." 

Respecting  the  part  taken  by  the  Navy  in  the  defence, 
Sir  George  White  wrote  (Desp.,  March  23rd,  1900) — 

"  The  Naval  Brigade  of  H.M.  Ship  Poiverful,  under  Captain  the 
Honourable  Hedworth  Lambton,  R.N.,  have  rivalled  the  best  of  our 
troops  in  gallantry  and  endurance,  and  their  longe-range  guns,  though 
hampered  by  a  most  serious  want  of  sufficient  ammunition,  have 
played  a  most  prominent  part  in  the  defence,  and  have  been  most 
successful  in  keeping  the  enemy  from  bringing  his  guns  to  the  ranges 
at  which  they  would  have  been  most  efficient." 

The  amount  of  ammunition  taken  for  the  two  47's  was 
200  rounds  each  of  lyddite,  common,  and  shrapnel  shells,  with 
a  corresponding  supply  of  cartridges,  and  about  11 50  rounds 
of  assorted  shell  for  the  four  12-pounders.  The  casualties 
among  the  Powerfuls  during  the  siege  included  two  officers 
and  25  men  killed  or  died  from  wounds  and  disease.  The 
gunnery  officer.  Lieutenant  Egerton,  lost  his  life  on  the  first 
day  of  the  siege.  He  was  directing  the  fire  of  a  47  gun 
when  a  6-inch  shell  from  a  Boer  "  Long  Tom  "  entered  the 
sand-bag  redoubt  and  shattered  both  his  legs.  "This  will 
put  a  stop  to  my  cricket,  I'm  afraid,"  was  all  he  said,  after 
which  he  lit  a  cigarette,  thus  proving  himself  a  born  leader 
of  his  fellows.  All  his  men  idolized  their  "  Gunnery  Jack," 
and  knew  him  for  an  officer  and  a  gentleman,  whose  loss 
could  never  be  made  good  to  them. 

When  concluding  his  despatches  (March  23th,  1900)  con- 
cerning the  siege  operations.  Sir  George  White,  after  justly 
commending  his  forces  for  their  respective  quota  of  services, 
which  will  ever  illuminate  the  pages  of  British  military 
history,  wrote  as  follows  : — 

"The  civil  inhabitants  of  Ladysraith,  of  all  ages  and  both  sexes 


200    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

have  uncomplainingly  borne  the  privations  inseparable  from  a  siege, 
and  have  endured  the  long-continued  bombardment  to  which  they 
have  been  exposed  with  a  fortitude  which  does  them  honour. 

"  In  conclusion,  I  trust  I  may  be  allowed  to  give  expression  to 
the  deep  sense  of  gratitude,  felt  not  only  by  myself  but  by  every 
soldier,  sailor,  and  civilian  who  has  been  through  the  siege,  to  General 
Sir  Redvers  Buller  and  his  gallant  force,  who,  after  such  severe 
fighting,  so  many  hardships,  and  notwithstanding  very  severe  losses, 
have  triumphantly  carried  out  the  relief  of  my  beleaguered  garrison." 

Contrary  to  the  general  and  hopeful  anticipation  that, 
with  Kimberley  and  Ladysmith  relieved,  Cronje's  army  sur- 
rendered, and  Blomfontein  in  British  occupation  by  March 
13th,  the  war  would  either  end  with  the  fall  of  Pretoria,  or, 
in  the  mean  time,  collapse  altogether,  a  bitterly  protracted 
struggle  was  maintained  for  more  than  two  years  longer. 
The  subjugation  of  the  two  republics  taxed  the  utmost 
military  resources  of  the  nation,  and  demanded  all  the  tradi- 
tional fortitude  and  intrepidity  of  British  troops  during  that 
lengthy  period.  In  about  five  months,  or  by  the  end  of 
March,  1900,  over  166,000  troops  left  English  ports  for  South 
Africa,  exclusive  of  the  Colonial  contingents,  troops  drawn 
from  India,  and  those  forces  already  at  the  Cape  when  this 
war  broke  out.  Few  greater  achievements  have  ever  been 
successfully  carried  out  than  the  transport  of  this  enormous 
force,  a  feat  the  difficulties  and  importance  of  which  have 
been  well  brought  out  by  that  distinguished  historian.  Captain 
Mahan,!  U.S.N.     He  wrote— 

"  The  transportation  of  the  above  immense  body  of  soldiers,  with 
all  the  equipment  and  supplies  of  war  needed  for  a  campaign,  a 
distance  of  6000  miles  by  sea,  is  an  incident  unprecedented,  and  in 
its  success  unsurpassed,  in  military  history.  The  nature  of  the  war, 
it  is  true,  removed  from  the  undertaking  all  military  or  naval  risk ; 
there  was  in  it  nothing  corresponding  to  the  anxious  solicitude 
imposed  upon  the  British  generals,  by  the  length  of  their  thin  railroad 
line  and  its  exposure  in  numerous  critical  points  to  a  mobile  enemy. 

*  Author  of  "  Story  of  the  War  in  South  Africa."  Extract  inserted  by  special 
permission  of  the  publishers — Messrs.  Sampson  Low,  Marston  &  Co. 


IN   LADYSMITH    CAMP  201 

But  as  a  triumph  of  organization — of  metliod,  of  system,  and  of 
sedulous  competent  attention  to  details — the  performance  has  reflected 
the  utmost  credit  not  only  on  the  Admiralty,  to  which,  contrary  to 
the  rule  of  the  United  States,  this  matter  is  entrusted,  and  which  is 
ultimately  responsible  both  for  the  general  system  in  force  and  for  the 
results,  but  also  upon  the  director  of  transports,  Rear-Admiral 
Bouverie  Clark,'  to  whose  tenure  of  this  office  has  fallen  the  weighty 
care  of  immediate  supervision.  To  success  in  so  great  an  under- 
taking are  needed  both  a  good  antecedent  system  and  a  good 
administrator ;  for  administration  under  such  exceptional  conditions, 
precipitated  also  at  the  end  by  the  rapid  development  of  events, 
means  not  merely  the  steady  running  of  a  well-adjusted  and  well-oiled 
machine,  but  continual  adaptation — flexibility  and  readiness  as  well 
as  precision,  the  spirit  as  well  as  the  letter.  When  a  particular 
process  has  had  so  large  a  share  in  the  general  conduct  of  a  war,  a 
broad  account  of  its  greater  details  is  indispensable  to  a  complete 
history  of  the  operations.  The  number  and  varied  distribution,  in 
place  and  in  climate,  of  the  Colonial  or  foreign  posts  occupied  by  the 
British  Army  at  the  present  time,  and  the  extensive  character  of  its 
operations  abroad,  during  war  and  peace,  for  two  centuries  have 
occasioned  a  gradual  elaboration  of  regulation  in  the  transport 
system,  to  which,  by  the  necessity  of  frequent  changes  of  troops,  are 
added  an  extent  and  a  continuity  of  practical  experience  that  has  no 
parallel  in  other  nations.  These  have  vastly  facilitated  the  unpre- 
cedented development  demanded  by  the  present  war.  A  leaven  of 
experimental  familiarity,  by  previous  personal  contact  with  the  various 
problems  to  be  solved,  suffices  to  permeate  the  very  large  lump  of 
crude  helplessness  that  may  be  unavoidably  thrown  upon  the  hands 
of  regimental  officers ;  and  even  where  such  personal  experience  has 
been  wholly  wanting  to  a  particular  ship's  company,  the  minuteness 
of  the  regulations,  if  intelligently  followed,  gives  a  direction  and 
precision  to  action,  which  will  quickly  result  in  the  order  and  con- 
venience essential  to  the  crowded  life  afloat.  Nowhere  more  than  on 
board  ship  does  man  ever  live  face  to  face  with  the  necessity  of  order 
and  system,  for  there  always  the  most  has  to  be  disposed  in  the  least 

space When  an  embarkation  is  to  take  place,  the  position 

and  arrangement  of  the  ships  at  the  docks,  the  number  and  regiments 
of  men  assigned  to  each,  are  arranged  often  many  days  before.  The 
system  and  manner  are  laid  down  by  regulation,  from  the  time  the 

'  Received  the  honour  of  knighthood  for  his  distinguished  services. 


202     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

detachment  leaves  the  post  where  it  has  been  stationed  until  the  ship 
is  ready  to  cast  off  from  the  dock  and  go  to  sea.  Each  man  takes 
with  him  in  the  car,  from  the  starting-point,  his  sea  kit  and  immediate 
personal  equipment,  from  which  he  is  not  permitted  to  part  until  it  is 
handed  aboard  for  stowage  in  the  precise  place  assigned  to  it  in  the 
vessel.  The  muskets,  when  carried  by  the  men  on  the  journey,  are 
marked  each  with  a  label  corresponding  to  the  rack  where  it  is  to 
stand  in  the  ship. 

"  Upon  arrival  at  the  port,  and  during  the  operation  of  transferring, 
a  naval  officer  is  in  charge  so  far  as  general  direction  on  the  dock 
and  on  board  the  ship  is  concerned,  but  without  superseding  the 
military  ordering  and  management  of  the  troops  by  their  own  officers. 
The  same  general  arrangement  continues  at  sea.  That  is,  the 
discipline,  routine,  and  supervision  of  the  troops  are  in  the  hands  of 
the  military  officers,  as  though  in  a  garrison  ;  but  they  can  give  no 
orders  as  to  the  management  or  movements  of  the  ship  to  the  sea 
captain  who  commands  her.  On  board,  the  mode  of  life  is  fixed  by 
regulation — subject,  of  course,  to  the  changes  and  interruptions 
inseparable  from  sea  conditions.  The  hours  for  rising,  for  meals,  for 
drills,  for  bed,  and  all  the  usual  incidents  of  the  common  day  are 

strictly  prescribed The  large  number  of  seasoned  sergeants 

and  corporals,  who  had  embarked  and  disembarked  half  a  dozen 
times  before,  contributed  immeasurably  to  the  order  and  rapidity  of 
the  process  in  each  shipload  that  went  to  make  up  the  166,000  that 
left  England  for  South  Africa.  But  while  so  much  falls  naturally  to 
the  military  element,  and  can  best  be  discharged  by  them,  because 
by  their  own  self-helpfulness  alone  it  can  be  carried  out,  the  choice 
and  equipment  of  ships,  the  entire  preparation  and  internal  arrange- 
ment of  them,  as  well  as  the  direction  of  their  movements,  coaling, 
etc.,  belong  most  fitly  to  the  Navy,  for  the  simple  reason  that  equip- 
ment and  supervision  of  this  character  are  merely  a  special  phase  of 
the  general  question  of  naval  administration  and  management,  and 
no  specialty,  in  whatsoever  profession,  is  so  successfully  practised  as 
by  a  man  who  has  a  broad  underlying  knowledge  of,  and  wide 
acquaintance  with,  the  profession  in  its  general  aspect.  To  this 
unimpeachable  generalization  the  settled  practice  of  the  nation, 
whose  experience  in  this  matter  transcends  that  of  all  others 
combined,  gives  incontrovertible  support. 

"  A  brief  detail  of  the  methods  of  the  first  departure,  October  20th, 
1899,  will  facilitate  comprehension,  and  serve  for  all  others.     That 


IN    LADYSMITH    CAMP  203 

day  four  transports  lay  at  Southampton  Docks,  to  take  on  board 
Major-General  Hildyard,  with  the  first  brigade  of  the  first  division  of 
the  army  to  be  commanded  by  Sir  Redvers  Buller.  The  trains  ran 
down  to  the  wharf  near  the  ships,  the  troops  remaining  in  them  till 
the  usual  officers,  alighting,  had  placed  the  markers  to  indicate  the 
positions  for  each  company.  At  the  signal  the  companies  fell  in ; 
the  regiments  in  quarter  column.  The  companies  then  advanced 
successively,  forming  in  line  abreast  their  ship,  between  two  gang- 
ways— one  forward  and  one  aft — along  each  of  which  was  stretched  a 
chain  of  men,  who  thus  sent  on  board,  one  set  the  rifles,  the  other  the 
sea-kits  and  valises,  which,  passing  from  hand  to  hand,  reached 
certainly,  and  without  confusion,  the  spot  where  their  owner  knew  to 
seek  them.  The  company  then  moved  off,  clearing  the  ground  for  its 
successor,  and  was  next  divided  into  messes ;  which  done,  each  mess, 
under  charge  of  its  own  non-commissioned  officer,  went  on  board  by 
a  third  gangway  to  the  living  or  "  troop  "  deck. 

"  This  unceasing,  graduated  process  completed  its  results  for  the 
first  ship  by  2  p.m.,  when  she  cast  off  her  hnes  and  steamed  out. 
The  three  others  were  then  nearly  ready,  but  were  delayed  a  short 
space  to  receive  a  visit  and  inspection  from  the  Commander  in-Chief 
of  the  Army,  with  a  number  of  the  distinguished  higher  staff-officers. 
Thus  five  thousand  troops,  who  had  slept  inland  the  previous  night, 
were  before  dark  at  sea  on  their  way  to  South  Africa.  The  same 
scene  was  repeated  on  the  Saturday,  Sunday,  and  Monday  following. 
By  the  latter  evening — October  23rd — 21,672  men  had  sailed,  the 
order  for  mobilization  having  been  issued  just  a  fortnight  before. 
Of  this  number  more  than  half  were  of  the  Army  Reserve;  men, 
that  is,  who  had  served  their  time,  gone  into  civil  life,  and  now 
rejoined  the  colours.  ...  In  October,  from  the  various  ports  of  the 
United  Kingdom,  were  despatched  28,763  officers  and  men;  in 
November,  29,174;  in  December,  19,763;  in  January,  27,854.  In 
the  short  month  of  February  the  spur  of  the  December  disasters 
began  to  show  its  results,  for  then  the  figures  rose  to  33,591 ;  in 
March,  with  which  month  my  information  ends,  27,348  went  out. 
The  grand  total,  166,277,  may  in  its  effects  be  summarized  by  saying 
that  from  October  20th  to  March  31st — 162  days — an  average  of 
over  one  thousand  men  sailed  daily  from  Great  Britain  or  Ireland  for 
the  seat  of  war. 

"  Some  illustrations  of  the  capacity  of  great  ocean  steamers  for 
such  service  may  also  be  interesting.     Thus,  the  Cymric  carried  a 


204     THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

brigade  division  of  artillery,  i8  guns,  36  waggons,  351  officers  and 
men,  430  horses,  with  all  the  ammunition  and  impedimenta,  besides 
a  battalion  of  infantry;  in  all,  nearly  1600  men.  Another,  the 
Kildonan  Castle,  took  on  an  average  2700  officers  and  men  on  each 
of  three  voyages.  The  greatest  number  in  any  one  trip  was  by  the 
Bavaria  fi — 2893. 

"  In  effect,  although  embarkation  was  not  wholly  confined  to  the 
great  shipping  ports,  the  vast  majority  of  the  vessels  sailed  from 
Southampton,  the  Thames,  and  the  Mersey,  At  each  of  these  was 
stationed  a  captain  on  the  active  list  of  the  Navy,  representing  the 
Director  of  Transports  at  the  Admiralty,  and  having  under  him  a 
numerous  staff  of  sea  officers,  engineers,  and  clerks,  by  whom  the 
work  of  equipment,  inspecting,  and  despatching  was  supervised. 
After  sailing,  the  vigilant  eye  of  the  Transport  Department  still 
followed  them  by  further  provision  of  local  officials  at  foreign  and 
colonial  ports,  and  by  the  network  of  submarine  telegraphs,  which 
has  so  singularly  modified  and  centralized  the  operations  of  modern 
war." 

From  beginning  to  end  of  the  war  the  number  of  troops 
despatched  to  South  Africa  reached  nearly  the  enormous 
total  of  400,000  men,  who  were  transported,  together  with 
horses,  guns,  impedimenta,  and  other  necessities  of  war, 
almost  without  incident  or  accident.  Truly  an  undertaking, 
in  magnitude,  in  conception  and  execution,  which  the  Empire 
may  contemplate  with  wholesome  pride ! 

****** 

On  March  nth,  the  Terrible  s  contingent  left  Ladysmith 
by  special  train  for  Durban,  whither  the  Poiverfids^  who  were 
en  route  for  Simonstown — homeward  bound — had  proceeded 
four  days  previously.  General  Sir  Redvers  Buller,  his  staff, 
and  several  distinguished  officers  of  the  relief  column  were 
present  at  the  station  to  bid  farewell ;  a  high  compliment  much 
appreciated  by  the  Terribles.  "  Good-bye,  Tcrribles,  and  good 
luck  to  you  all — hope  you  will  have  a  pleasant  commission 
in  China,"  was  the  general's  valediction  as  the  train  slowly 
steamed  away,  which  received  responsive  British  cheers,  three 
times  three,  for  the  distinguished  Commander-in-Chief  who  will 
ever  retain  the  most  profound  respect  and  sincere  admiration 


IN   LADYSMITH    CAMP  205 

of  his  Terrible  naval  brigade.  For  Captain  Jones,  also,  under 
whose  command  the  contingent  had  found  campaigning  the 
most  pleasurable  of  service,  lusty  cheers  were  spontaneously 
given.  His  genial  personality  at  all  times,  under  every  con- 
dition, and  the  cheeringly  optimistic  attitude  he  aptly  dis- 
played even  when  the  darkest  clouds  of  military  misfortune 
overhung  the  relief  column,  were  just  the  qualities  to  make 
him  a  popular  leader. 

Early  on  the  I2th,  after  some  eighteen  hours'  passage  on 
a  much-congested  line,  the  train  steamed  into  Durban,  and 
during  the  forenoon  the  Zululand  contingent,  which  had 
also  been  recalled,  arrived  back  from  their  bloodless  but 
adventurous  mission.  A  special  mark  of  favour  from  this 
notoriously  hospitable  town  was  awaiting  the  combined  con- 
tingents, for  the  townspeople  had  prepared  a  noonday  banquet, 
which  was  well  calculated  to  leave  upon  men  fresh  from 
campaigning  fare  a  pleasant  impression  of  the  last  few  days 
spent  in  South  Africa.  On  the  13th  nearly  the  whole  of  the 
landing  parties  rejoined  the  ship,  which  had  remained  con- 
tinuously in  the  roadstead  off  Durban,  performing  the  duties 
of  senior  officer's  ship  under  the  command  of  Lieutenant 
Hughes-Onslow,  the  navigating  officer.  On  the  27th,  Captain 
Scott  and  his  staff  re-embarked.  Colonel  Morris,  C.B.,  having 
relieved  the  captain  as  Commandant  of  Durban. 

To  conclude  the  narrative  of  events  of  Part  I.,  an  extract 
from  the  speech  {Times ,  June  6th,  1902)  of  Earl  Spencer, 
delivered  in  the  House  of  Lords  on  the  "  vote  of  thanks  to 
the  troops  "  at  the  expiration  of  the  war,  is  here  given  as 
aptly  ending  the  South  African  war  history  of  H.M.S.  Terrible. 
After  delivering  a  well-merited  panegyric  upon  the  conduct 
of  the  military  operations  and  the  brilliant  services  rendered 
by  the  Army,  British  and  Colonials,  he  said — 

**  Our  thanks  are  due  to  all  these  forces.  But  I  come  to  another 
force  to  whom  I  may  perhaps  be  allowed  to  refer  in  somewhat  partial 
terms — I  mean  the  Royal  Navy  and  the  Marines.  I  say  I  may  refer 
to  them  in  partial  terms  because  I  had  the  high  honour,  not  many 
years  ago,  of  presiding  at  the  Board  of  Admiralty.  Our  thanks  are 
specially  due  on  this  occasion  to  them,  and  I  will  recall  some  of  the 


206    THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

circumstances  connected  with  the  advent  of  the  Navy  to  South  Africa. 

When  his  Majesty's  ship  Powerful  was  returning  home,  nothing  was 
known  of  what  was  going  on  in  South  Africa ;  but  when  the  gallant 
captain  who  commanded  her  heard  that  war  was  declared,  he  at  once 
put  into  port  and  placed  himself  at  the  disposal  of  the  general  com- 
manding. He  at  once,  although  he  had  no  orders  from  home,  took 
action,  which  was  no  doubt  highly  appreciated  at  home.  He  pro- 
ceeded to  the  Cape,  and  placed  his  forces  at  the  disposal  of  the 
general  commanding.  His  colleague,  a  very  gallant  officer,  Captain 
Scott,  of  the  Terrible^  was  also  there,  and  he  did  very  signal  service 
by  enabling  the  heavy  guns  of  the  Navy — heavier,  I  believe,  than  any 
of  those  sent  out  with  the  Army  from  England — to  be  put  at  once 
into  the  field.  The  efforts  of  those  two  gallant  men  enabled  a  most 
powerful  force  to  be  added  to  the  Army,  and  in  all  the  earlier  battles 
that  took  place  you  will  find  prominent  in  action  the  sailors  and 
marines.  (Cheers.)  With  regard  to  Ladysmith,  I  would  venture  to 
say  that  the  propitious  and  fortunate  arrival  there  of  Captam  Lamb  ton 
and  the  ship  guns  had  an  enormous  and  predominant  effect  on  the 
possibility  of  resisting  the  great  attack  of  the  Boers  on  that  place. 
The  Navy  on  that  occasion  proved,  as  they  always  have  done,  their 
valour,  their  desire  to  come  to  the  front  in  war  or  whenever  their 
services  are  required,  and  their  power  of  adapting  themselves  to 
circumstances." 


PART    II 


CHAPTER   XIV 

CRUISE  FROM  THE  CAPE  TO  CHINA — MAURITIUS — CEYLON 
— SINGAPORE — HONG  KONG — COLONIAL  APPRECIATION 
OF  THE   NAVY 

March  2'jth  to  May  Zth,  1900 

The  Terrible  left  Durban  at  noon  March  27th  for  the  China 
station,  thus  severing  her  connection  with  further  history  of 
the  great  Anglo-Boer  War.  The  act  of  war  had  caused  a 
certain  shrinkage  of  the  ship's  complement.  Commander 
Ogilvy  (specially  promoted  to  that  rank  for  distinguished 
services  in  the  field)  and  Engineer  Roskruge  had  gone  home, 
the  latter  invalided.  Midshipmen  Hodson  and  Boldero,  and 
eighteen  others,  were  left  behind  in  hospital,  and  four  men 
had  died,  all  of  whom  had  landed  on  active  service. 

Mauritius  was  reached  at  noon  April  2nd.  Next  day 
the  merchant  ships  in  harbour  "  dressed  ship  "  as  a  compli- 
mentary recognition  of  the  war  services  rendered  by  the  crew, 
and  Captain  Scott,  when  landing  on  an  official  visit  to  the 
Governor,  received  quite  an  ovation  from  the  large  assemblage 
of  colonists  and  natives.  This  favourable  reception  is  worthy 
of  note,  because  a  considerable  number  of  the  inhabitants  are 
well-educated  descendants  of  former  exiles  of  noble  families 
and  colonists  of  French  extraction,  and  yet  they,  seemingly, 
had  no  inimical  feeling  concerning  the  war.  The  island  is 
picturesque  in  appearance,  and  thickly  covered  with  tropical 
trees  and  vegetation,  but  it  is  situated  within  a  cyclonic  region, 
and  subject  to  most  devastating  hurricanes  between  December 
and  April.  One  of  these,  in  1892,  produced  very  dire  results, 
and  was  responsible  for  some  1230  casualties.     Mauritius  was 

209  p 


210    THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

discovered  by  the  Portuguese  in  1505,  was  sparsely  colonized 
by  the  Dutch  from  1644  until  17 12,  when  they  abandoned 
the  island.  Thereupon  the  French  established  themselves 
there  three  years  later,  renaming  it  the  Isle  of  France,  when 
it  became  a  prominent  trade  centre.  During  the  Napoleonic 
wars  between  England  and  France  the  island  was  much  used 
as  a  privateering  base,  from  whence  much  damage  was 
inflicted  on  British  shipping.  It  was  eventually  captured 
by  a  British  force  in  18 10,  since  which  time  Mauritius  has 
remained  a  colony  of  the  Empire.  Port  Louis,  the  prettily 
situated  capital,  possesses  an  excellent  harbour,  to  which  is 
due  much  of  the  island's  past  greatness  and  present  com- 
mercial value.  Sugar  production  for  export  forms  the  chief 
source  of  employment  for  the  population,  which  numbers  about 
400,000,  two-thirds  of  whom  are  Indian  subjects.  The  area 
of  the  island  is  705  square  miles,  with  minor  dependencies 
attached  thereto.  After  a  visit  of  inspection  from  Governor 
Sir  Charles  Bruce,  the  ship  sailed  on  the  8th  inst.  for  Colombo. 
The  seaport  capital  of  Ceylon  was  entered  at  noon  the 
16th,  a  heat-wave  of  exceptional  severity  having  been  experi- 
enced during  the  passage.  The  roving  Portuguese  settled  in 
Ceylon  in  1507,  but  about  1650  they  were  ousted  by  the  enter- 
prising Dutch.  In  1796  the  British  displaced  the  Dutch,  took 
possession  of  their  settlements,  and  annexed  them  to  the 
Madras  Presidency.  In  1801  Ceylon  was  declared  a  Crown 
colony,  and  in  181 5  the  vassal  King  of  Kandy  was  deposed 
and  banished,  and  his  kingdom  in  the  interior  was  annexed 
to  the  colony.  Here  liberal  leave  was  granted  to  officers  and 
men,  who  took  advantage  of  the  privilege  accorded  of  seeing 
the  beauties  of  this  paradise  of  the  Indian  Ocean.  In  Colombo 
itself,  a  port  of  considerable  importance,  there  is  much  of 
interest  to  occupy  a  passing  visit,  the  public  gardens,  museum, 
and  curio  shops  being  well  worthy  a  cursory  view.  The 
museum  is  contained  in  a  splendid  edifice,  where  much  of 
the  past  and  present  history  of  this  historical  island  may  be 
gleaned  from  a  studious  ramble  through  the  spacious  rooms. 
Delightful  drives  may  be  taken  in  the  vicinity  through 
enchanting   suburban   and    rural   districts,  where   cocoa-nut 


CRUISE   FROM   THE   CAPE   TO   CHINA      211 

plantations,  cinnamon  gardens,  rice-fields,  and  other  tropical 
products  of  the  soil  may  be  seen  in  a  high  state  of  culti- 
vation, and  a  fair  glimpse  of  Ceylonese  village  life  may  be 
obtained  in  its  native  picturesqueness.  But  a  journey  to 
Kandy  by  rail  is  the  main  attraction  to  most  visitors,  as  the 
route  passes  through  magnificently  wild  scenery,  while  the 
town's  attractions,  situated  in  a  mountainous  region  compara- 
tively cool  and  bracing,  and  in  the  middle  of  the  tea-plan- 
tation district,  offer  a  fair  return  for  the  time  and  money 
spent  on  the  visit.  Here  also  charming  and  invigorating 
drives  may  be  taken  among  the  hill  routes  ;  one  especially, 
termed  the  "  Lady  Horton,"  is  worth  traversing.  The  botani- 
cal gardens  are  among  the  finest  and  largest  in  the  world, 
and  through  them  it  is  necessary  to  drive  if  a  full  view  of 
their  wonderful  extent  is  to  be  obtained.  The  Buddhist 
Temple  in  the  town  is  a  grand  old  structure  of  unusual 
historical  interest  to  adherents  of  Buddhism,  as  it  contains 
the  famous  shrine  of  ivory,  precious  metals,  and  stones,  in 
which  is  deposited  Buddha's  tooth.  The  shrine,  the  ancient 
Sanscrit  inscribed  on  the  sacred  palm-leaves,  and  the  other 
interesting  appanages  of  Buddhism  are  shown  and  explained 
to  the  visitor  by  the  courteous  yellow-garmented  priesthood. 
One  especially  notable  feature  is  the  ghoulish  pictures  adorn- 
ing the  principal  entrance,  which  pretend  to  portray  the 
punishments  inflicted  hereafter  on  erring  humanity  for  certain 
specific  sins  committed  while  in  the  flesh.  Still,  each  of  them 
crudely  depicts  a  scene  which  is  not  without  a  moral  for  the 
philosopher — not  so  common  a  character  among  seamen,  since 
travel  tends  to  capsize  many  of  the  conventional  ideas  on 
moral  and  spiritual  subjects.  There  are  other  items  of  interest 
which  lack  of  space  forbids  enumerating.  The  journey  to 
Kandy  occupies  about  four  and  a  half  hours  ;  the  fare,  second 
class — good  travel — is  eight  shillings  return,  and  the  various 
hotels  are  well  appointed  and  the  tariff  very  reasonable. 
Ceylon  is  about  three-fourths  in  area,  and  in  population 
nearly  two-thirds  the  size  of  Ireland.  The  ancient  Singhalese 
are  largely  predominant  among  the  various  races,  the  Euro- 
peans numbering  nearly  10,000  ;  and  although  the  island  is 


212    THE  COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

so  near  to  the  Equator,  it  is  a  salubrious  and  attractive  place 
wherein  to  reside. 

On  April  22nd  the  ship  sailed  for  Singapore.     Early  next 
morning   a   death   occurred  on  board,  the  obsequies   being 
performed  in  the  evening — always  an  impressive  ceremonial 
at  sea.    A  brief  account  of  how  the  final  honours  are  accorded 
in   the  Navy  at  sea  may  serve  to  interest  those  unfamiliar 
with  the  procedure.     Directly  after  death  has  been  certified 
by  the  surgeon,  the  body,  after  receiving  the  usual  attention 
from   the  medical  staff,  is  sewn  up  in  a  hammock  by  the 
sailmaker,  then  covered  with  the  Union  Jack  and  isolated, 
usually  in  a  gun  casemate,  to  await  consignation.     At  the 
appointed  time  the  ensign  will  be  half-masted,  the  bell  tolled, 
and  the  ship  stopped.     Just  previously  the  crew  are  paraded, 
the  firing   party  drawn   up,  all  officers    off  duty  assembled 
opposite  the  gangway  where  the  last  rites  will  be  performed, 
and  the  ship's  band  stationed  amidships.     Preceded  by  the 
chaplain,  the  body  is  slowly  and  reverently  borne  along  the 
decks   by  former  messmates  of  the  deceased,  followed   by 
mourners — other  messmates  and  representatives  of  his  service 
rank — marching  in  unison  to  the  strains  of  the  "  Dead  March." 
On  arrival  at  the  gangway  the  body  is  placed  on  a  grating, 
and  the  service  is  thereafter  conducted   in  accordance  with 
prescribed  form  for   burial  at   sea.     At   the   solemn  words, 
"We  therefore  commit  his  body  to  the  deep,"  the  grating 
is    canted    overboard   by  the   boatswain  so  that  the  body, 
weighted  at  the  feet,  may  disappear  unobserved,  grating  and 
flag  being  hauled  up  after  the  service  is  finished.     A  hymn, 
sung  to  band  accompaniment  by  the  crew,  follows  the  Bene- 
diction, after  which  three  volleys  are  fired,  and  salutes  and 
"  Last  Post "    sounded  on    the   bugles.     Following   the   last 
bugle  notes — the  final  honours — the  band  will  play  a  lively 
march,  while  the  divisions  are  being  dispersed,  and  the  most 
sombre  ceremony  observed  upon  the  ocean  is  over.     As  soon 
after   as    convenient,    the    effects   of    the   deceased    (except 
private  personal  articles)  are  sold  by  public  auction  on  board, 
and  the  proceeds  therefrom  credited  to  his  account,  to  be 
disbursed  by  the  Admiralty  to  the  next-of-kin  in  due  course. 


CRUISE   FROM   THE   CAPE  TO   CHINA      213 

Should  the  deceased  have  left  dependent  relatives  in  indigent 
circumstances,  the  officers  and  men  seldom  fail  to  raise  a 
subscription,  the  amount  collected  usually — though,  unfortu- 
nately— depending  largely  upon  the  personality  of  the  lost 
shipmate.     Reqiiiescat  in  pace. 

The  ship  anchored  in  the  Straits  of  Malacca,  twenty  miles 
from  Singapore,  at  noon  on  the  27th  to  make  preparations 
for  carrying  out  heavy  gun  practice  next  day.  The  pro- 
gramme devised,  was,  however,  cancelled,  when  the  steamboat, 
on  returning  with  the  mails,  brought  the  information  that  the 
civil  and  military  authorities  of  Singapore  had  prepared  a 
reception  for  the  crew,  and  urgently  requested  the  ship  might 
proceed  into  harbour  early  on  the  morrow,  as  anticipated. 
Accordingly,  targets  were  dismantled,  and  next  forenoon 
the  Terrible  steamed  into  harbour,  whence  it  was  seen  that 
the  public  and  principal  buildings  were  profusely  adorned 
with  flags  and  the  streets  gaily  decorated.  The  next  three 
days  were  entirely  devoted  to  fulfilling  a  festive  programme 
instead  of  firing.  It  was  en  fete  routine — a  pleasant  diver- 
tissement indeed  !  Receptions  and  righteous  revelling  became 
daily  indulgences.  But  the  principal  event  was  the  pro- 
cession to  the  parade  ground  through  streets  densely  packed 
with  crowds  of  gaily  bedizened  and  enthusiastic  Orientals. 
A  review  was  held  before  the  governor,  Sir  J.  A.  Swettenham, 
and  witnessed  by  a  numerous  company  of  European  officials 
and  residents,  besides  an  innumerable  throng  of  natives,  the 
official  ceremony  being  followed  by  a  sumptuous  banquet 
and  theatricals.  Almost  needless  to  affirm  that,  after  a 
lengthy  existence  on  pre-historic  salt  sea  rations,  the  dinner 
received  ample  justice,  and  the  toast  list  was  duly  honoured, 
a  pleasant  duty  which  transported  not  a  few  to  a  temporary 
Elysium.  The  festivities  were  brought  to  an  abrupt  termi- 
nation on  the  third  day,  owing  to  the  death  of  seaman  Gould 
from  acute  enteric  contracted  at  the  Cape.  He  was  interred 
with  full  naval  honours  on  shore,  his  funeral  being  attended 
by  a  large  following  of  European  and  native  sympathizers. 
The  Reception  Committee  subsequently  erected  a  handsome 
memorial  tablet  over  his  grave. 


214    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

The  Island  of  Singapore — the  cardinal  centre  of  the 
Straits  Settlements — is  about  26  miles  long  by  14  wide,  con- 
taining an  area,  with  the  adjacent  islets,  of  some  223  square 
miles,  and  a  population  of  nearly  230,000.  It  was  formally 
ceded  to  the  British  by  the  Sultan  of  Johore  in  1824,  but 
was  actually  acquired  in  18 19  by  Sir  Stamford  Raffles,  whose 
acumen  in  perceiving  that  to  retain  control  of  the  ocean  strate- 
gical and  trade  centres  were  needed,  secured  to  the  Empire 
this  important  place.  It  is  extremely  valuable  in  the  capaci- 
ties of  a  naval  base  and  general  coaling  station,  besides  being 
among  the  greatest  commercial  emporiums  of  the  world.  It 
is  said  that  nowhere  is  there  to  be  seen  such  a  mixture  of 
the  world's  races  as  may  be  found  here  in  the  distinctive 
communities,  each  of  which  is  engaged  in  a  specific  trade 
or  calling,  and  intermingles  with  the  rest  only  in  keen  trade 
enterprises.  There  are  ample  docks,  wharfage,  berthage,  and 
necessary  accommodation  to  meet  the  requirements  of  the 
enormous  shipping  trade  which  increases  largely  each  year. 
Though  only  80  miles  distant  from  the  Equator,  the  climate  is 
very  salubrious,  and  Singapore  is  outside  the  cyclonic  zone. 
The  town,  though  not  among  model  cities,  makes  a  favour- 
able impression,  but  offers  few  salient  points  of  interest  to 
the  vistor — the  botanical  gardens  at  Tanglin,  and  the  Raffles 
library  and  museum  being  the  main  show  places.  A  visit 
of  inspection  from  the  governor  signalized  the  conclusion  of 
the  stay,  the  ship  leaving  for  Hong  Kong  on  May  3rd,  having 
received  telegraphic  instructions  to  arrive  there  on  the  after- 
noon of  the  8th  inst.  With  strict  punctuality  the  Terrible 
arrived  at  the  "  Gibraltarian "  base  of  the  China  Squadron, 
and  plunged  once  again  into  a  whirlpool  of  festivities.  The 
following  is  culled  from  the  Hong  Kong  Telegraph  reception 
pamphlet : — 

•'The  Terrible  \sa.%  signalled  at  2.13  p.m.,  but,  as  she  had  been 
previously  ordered  to  reach  her  buoy  at  five  o'clock,  there  was  no 
need  for  haste,  and  the  public  had  ample  time  to  stroll  on  board  the 
different  craft  provided,  so  as  to  be  in  time  to  meet  the  vessel  as  she 
entered  the  harbour  and  escort  her  to  her  buoy. 

"  Hong  Kong  is  renowned  far  and  wide  for  its  launches,  and  the 


CRUISE   FROM   THE   CAPE  TO   CHINA     215 

crowd  that  went  to  greet  the  Terrible  certainly  did  credit  to  the  port, 
decked  with  flags  as  they  were  from  stem  to  stern,  and  containing 
all  the  beauty  of  the  colony.  The  launches  waited  in  two  long  lines 
on  either  side  of  the  channel,  extending  from  the  line  forming  the 
harbour  boundary  to  within  a  short  distance  of  the  I.yeemun  Pass, 
and,  as  the  Terrible  entered  between  the  two  lines  at  about  twenty 
minutes  to  five,  deafening  cheers  were  raised  on  all  hands  for  Captain 
Scott,  his  officers  and  crew,  accompanied  by  the  waving  of  hand- 
kerchiefs, the  tooting  of  whistles  and  the  firing  of  crackers.  The 
Terrible  steamed  majestically  ahead,  and  the  two  long  lines  of 
launches  closed  in  and  accompanied  her  to  her  buoy.  At  the  Kow- 
loon  Dock  the  crew  of  H.M.S.  Orlando  were  assembled  on  the  dock 
head,  and  as  the  Terrible  steamed  by  they  raised  a  cheer  which  for 
the  moment  drowned  even  the  tooting  of  the  launches  and  the  bang- 
ing of  the  crackers.  As  she  passed  the  various  warships,  the  crews 
lined  the  rails  and  cheered,  and  the  Terribles  returned  the  compli- 
ment with  interest.  Then  the  salutes  rang  out,  and  the  spectators 
in  the  launches  were  quite  deafened  by  the  reports,  as  the  series  of 
compliments  customary  upon  the  arrival  of  a  new  vessel  on  the 
station  boomed  out." 

Soon  after  the  ship  had  moored  to  the  buoy  an  influential 
committee  came  on  board  to  offer  "  an  address  of  welcome." 
In  presenting  the  document,  Sir  John  Carrington,  the  Chief 
Justice  of  the  Colony,  said — 

"  Captain  Scott,  I  have  great  pleasure  in  presenting  you  with  this 
address,  which,  although  in  your  name,  yet  of  course  is  really 
addressed  to  all  the  officers  and  crew  of  this  ship. 

"  The  address  reads  as  follows  :• — 

"To  Captain  Percy  Scott,  R.N.,  c.b., 

"  Captain  of  H.M.S.  Terrible. 

"  Sir, — On  behalf  of  the  British  Community  of  Hong  Kong,  we 
beg  to  offer  to  you  and  to  your  officers  and  to  the  crew  of  this 
magnificent  vessel  a  very  hearty  welcome  to  this  colony. 

"  We  congratulate  you  on  the  opportunity  which  was  afforded  to 
your  ship  by  her  appointment  to  this  station  in  succession  to  H.M.S. 
Fojverful  of  taking  part  with  her  in  the  operations  in  South  Africa. 
How  admirably  this  opportunity  was  used  is  known  to  all  the  world. 
We  desire  to  acknowledge  with  the  deepest  gratitude,  the  devoted 


2i6     THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

and  invaluable  services  rendered  to  the  Empire  by  the  Naval  Brigade 
in  the  advance  towards  Kimberley  and  in  the  defence  and  relief  of 
Ladysmith.  We  are  pleased  to  know  that  these  services  have  been 
cordially  recognized  by  the  Queen  and  by  the  Empire,  and  in  par- 
ticular that  Her  Majesty  has  conferred  upon  you,  sir,  a  Companion- 
ship of  the  Bath  in  recognition  of  that  fortunate  combination  of 
scientific  and  practical  ability  in  you,  without  which  Ladysmith  would 
have  lacked  her  most  effective  weapons  of  defence.  We  learn  that 
Her  Majesty  has  just  reviewed  at  Windsor  the  Naval  Brigade  from  the 
Powerful,  and  we  hope  that  the  people  of  this  colony  will  have  an 
opportunity  of  witnessing  a  similar  review  of  your  ship's  company  on 
shore. 

"  We  agree  with  the  late  Mr.  G.  W.  Steevens  that  '  the  Royal 
Navy  is  salt  of  the  sea  and  the  salt  of  the  earth  also.'  We  feel  that 
we  cannot  do  too  much  to  show  our  appreciation  of  the  Navy,  of  the 
Naval  Brigade,  and  of  the  services  rendered  by  the  Terrible  in  South 
Africa  at  a  very  critical  period.  In  these  circumstances  we  account 
it  a  great  privilege  to  be  able  to  extend  this  welcome  to  yourself, 
your  officers,  and  crew,  and  to  ask  you  to  give  us  the  pleasure  of 
receiving  you  and  them  as  guests  at  some  entertainments  which  we 
have  been  arranging  for  your  and  their  honour." 

The  address,  after  being  read,  was  handed  to  Captain 
Scott,  who,  in  a  terse  and  pithy  speech,  accepted  it  on  behalf 
of  the  Terribles. 

The  following  afternoon  the  crew  were  reviewed  on  shore 
by  Major-General  Gascoigne,  the  Acting-Governor,  the  func- 
tion being  witnessed  by  a  brilliant  assemblage  of  naval, 
military,  and  colonial  officials,  besides  a  vast  concourse  of 
colonists  and  natives  of  this  cosmopolitan  colony.  The 
review  was  followed  by  a  banquet  in  recherche  style,  at  which 
over  700  persons  assembled  in  the  City  Hall  to  eat,  drink, 
and  be  merry. 

Among  the  many  distinguished  personages — colonial, 
military,  and  naval — who  graced  the  festive  board  were  Chief 
Justice  Sir  John  Carrington,  who  presided,  Major-General 
Gascoigne,  and  Commodore  Powell,  R.N.,  besides  certain 
influential  members  of  the  colony  and  representatives  from 
the  American  flagship  Baltimore,  whose  presence  bore  witness 
to  the  fraternal  relations  which  commonly  exist  between  the 


CRUISE   FROM    THE   CAPE   TO   CHINA      217 

British  and  American  navies.  The  usual  patriotic  toasts  were 
responded  to  with  musical  honours,  and  after  the  dinner 
stirring-  speeches  a  propos  of  the  occasion  were  delivered  by 
the  gallant  general  and  the  Chief  Justice.  Of  toasts,  the 
one  here  given  (reproduced  from  the  Hong  Kong  Telegraph) 
may  serve  to  amuse  the  reader. 

"A   TERRIBLE   TOAST. 

"  The  Terrible  Toast  I  have  to  propose 
Of  the  Terrible" s  Terrible  crew, 
Who  the  Terrors  of  Hell,  on  the  Terrible  Veldt, 
Spread  to  Boers  and  their  allies  too. 

"  A  Terrible  lot  are  you,  Terribles, 
And  a  Terrible  name  you  bear, 
And  a  Terrible  welcome  we'll  give  to  you, 
When  we  think  of  your  actions  there. 

"  You  went  to  the  front  at  a  Terrible  pace, 
Took  a  Terrible  four-inch  gun. 
Spread  Terrible  dead  around  the  place. 
Till  the  Boers  were  forced  to  run. 

"  And  Terrible  shots  we  hear  you  made 
O'er  the  Terrible  Modder  stream  ; 
They  were  Terrible  straight,  so  the  Boers  admit, 
Who  heard  the  shrapnel  scream. 

*'  'Twas  Terrible  hard  you  Terribles  worked 
In  that  Terrible  thirsty  land, 
And  a  Terrible  harvest  of  death  you  brought, 
Wherever  you  made  a  stand. 

"  We'd  have  thought  it  Terrible,  too,  to  see. 
When  a  Terrible  four-inch  spoke. 
The  Terrible  way  the  Boer  collapsed. 
In  a  smother  of  blood  and  smoke. 

"  It  wasn't  superior  force  they  feared, 
But  the  Terribles"  Terrible  fire — 
If  what  I  relate  isn't  gospel  truth, 
I'm  a  Terrible  handy  liar. 

"  We're  Terrible  proud  of  you,  Terribles! 
And  Terrible  glad  are  we 
The  crowd  of  you  here  to  greet,  my  lads, 
So,  Terribles f  here's  to  ye. 

"  The  Telegraph  Terror." 


2i8     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

A  smoking  concert,  in  the  adjacent  theatre,  succeeded  the 
repast,  the  conviviaHty  being  prolonged  until  midnight,  when 
a  memorable  day  of  the  commission  all  too  prematurely 
ended. 

On  the  1 2th  instant  a  successful  gymkhana  at  the  Happy 
Valley  terminated  four  days  of  fetes  and  functions  in  con- 
nection with  the  reception  accorded  the  Terribles.  The 
Navy's  service  in  South  Africa  had  evoked  unstinted  appre- 
ciation, not  only  from  those  of  British  blood,  but  also  from 
the  Empire's  colonial  subjects  of  various  castes,  creeds,  and 
colours,  who  apparently  viewed  the  great  war  still  proceeding 
as  of  vital  Imperial  import. 

The  welcome  news  of  the  relief  of  Mafeking,  received  on 
May  19th,  was  hailed  with  patriotic  joy  in  the  colony,  and 
a  telegram  on  the  23rd  announcing  the  well-merited  pro- 
motion of  Commander  Limpus  to  the  rank  of  captain,  gave 
extreme  satisfaction  in  the  ship. 

The  island  of  Hong  Kong  was  ceded  by  the  Chinese  to 
the  British  Crown  in  1841,  but  the  cession  was  not  finally 
ratified  until  the  following  year.  It  is  a  Crown  Colony,  about 
1 1  miles  long,  from  2  to  5  miles  wide,  with  a  circumference 
of  27  miles  in  extent,  consisting  of  a  precipitous  ridge  of 
irregular  shaped  hills,  formerly  barren,  but  now  with  richly 
wooded  slopes.  Victoria  Peak,  the  highest  point,  rises  to 
over  1800  feet,  and  upon  it,  and  in  the  vicinity  of  its  summit, 
are  erected  many  fine  residential  buildings  and  the  military 
barracks.  The  aspect  of  the  city  of  Victoria  is  impressive 
in  the  extreme,  owing  to  the  many  public  and  commercial 
buildings,  hotels,  clubs,  and  banks,  of  imposing  architecture 
which  rise  from  the  water  side  in  terraced  fashion  to  a  height 
of  nearly  500  feet  on  the  sides  of  the  Peak.  Viewed  from 
the  ships  at  night  when  lit  up,  the  city  offers  a  spectacle 
scarcely  to  be  met  with  elsewhere.  Its  institutions  may  fairly 
claim  a  rank  creditable  to  any  city,  and  its  municipal  "  state 
and  condition  "  would  indeed  be  object  lessons  to  the  authori- 
ties of  many  British  townships  at  home.  Among  its  attrac- 
tions must  be  reckoned  an  ascent  up  the  Peak  by  the  cable 
tramway,  but  the  first  place  is  taken  by  the  compact  botanical 


CRUISE   FROM   THE   CAPE  TO   CHINA     219 

gardens,  which,  with  their  aviaries,  orchid  houses,  and  ferneries, 
are  grandly  situated  and  justly  command  attention.  In  the  far- 
famed  Happy  Valley  are  the  racecourse,  recreation  grounds, 
and  vast  burial  grounds  of  the  respective  communities, 
situated  among  sylvan  scenery  difficult  to  depict.  The  roads 
which  intersect  the  colony  are  admirably  made.  Some  con- 
structed at  a  considerable  height  give  access  to  the  shady 
slopes  which  skirt  the  island,  whence  the  view  of  Hong  Kong 
harbour — among  the  finest  in  the  world,  having  an  area  of 
ten  square  miles — with  its  diversified  scenery  and  shipping 
presents  an  animated  and  imposing  spectacle.  The  various 
and  mostly  profitable  industries  of  the  colony  are  yearly 
increasing  in  importance.  There  is  excellent  and  ample 
dock  accommodation,  where  the  largest  ships  can  be  received, 
and  additional  naval  and  private  docks  are  being  constructed 
on  the  island.  The  important  peninsula  of  Kowloon,  just 
across  the  harbour  on  the  mainland,  and  the  adjacent 
islands,  are  dependencies  of  Hong  Kong.  The  modern 
town  of  Kowloon  faces  Victoria,  and  just  beyond  it  the 
walled  Chinese  city  stands  alone  in  dirty  dilapidation.  At 
Kowloon  also,  important  industries  flourish ;  the  extensive 
and  well-equipped  Kowloon  docks  offering  every  facility 
to  trade.  The  population  of  the  colony  was  over  283,000 
in  1901,  mostly  Chinese ;  less  than  10,000  being  of  European 
or  other  nationalities.  The  Chinese  floating  population 
numbered  40,100.  A  convention,  concluded  in  1898,  secured 
the  hinterland  behind  Kowloon,  termed  the  New  Territory, 
which  added  an  important  stretch  of  country  and  another 
102,000  Chinese  subjects  to  Hong  Kong.  Its  naval  and 
military  importance  to  the  Empire  is  incalculable,  as  it 
affords  an  almost  invulnerable  base  for  the  powerful  China 
squadron  ;  its  snugly  sheltered  harbour  being  protected  by 
powerfully  constructed  batteries  and  forts,  which  contain  arma- 
ment of  the  latest  type.  The  climate  was  formerly  notorious 
for  its  unhealthiness,  but,  owing  to  the  careful  attention  given 
to  afforestation  and  sanitation,  Hong  Kong  is  now  as  healthy 
as  other  places  in  the  same  latitude.  Plagues  and  other 
endemic  diseases  of  the  East  pay  periodical  visitations,  but 


220     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

are  scientifically  and  energetically  coped  with  and  soon 
got  under.  In  50  years  of  British  rule  an  almost  barren, 
rocky  island  has  been  transformed  into  a  veritable  Garden 
of  Eden,  a  first-rate  Imperial  stronghold,  and  the  greatest 
commercial  emporium  and  shipping  centre  of  the  Far  East. 


i-^mnsMitr.  m 


CHAPTER   XV 

NORTH  CHINA  WAR — PEKING  BESIEGED— FIRST  RELIEF 
EXPEDITION  FAILS— BOMBARDMENT  AND  CAPTURE  OF 
TAKU   FORTS 

May  ^\st  to  June  lyth,  1900 

The  Chinese  Empire,  so  it  is  affirmed,  is  ruled  by  the 
most  despotic  form  of  government  known  in  the  history  of 
nations.  The  reigning  dynasty  and  principal  officials  are 
not  Chinese,  but  Manchu  Tartars,  who  govern  the  people 
with  tyrannical  laws,  enforced  by  the  sword  of  the  execu- 
tioner. China  was  obtained  by  conquest  in  the  year  12 13, 
and  ruled  by  the  Tartar  invaders  until  1366,  when  the 
usurping  dynasty  was  overthrown  by  revolt,  and  the  Chinese 
dynasty  of  Ming  restored  to  the  Celestial  throne.  In  1644 
another  successful  invasion  brought  the  Empire  again  under 
Tartar  rule,  under  which  it  has  remained  ever  since,  the 
present  Emperor  of  China,  Kuang  Su,  being  the  ninth 
sovereign  of  the  Manchu  dynasty  of  Ta-tsing.  The  two 
races  are  very  dissimilar,  physically  and  otherwise,  and  speak 
separate  languages.  The  Tartars  are  described  as  being 
astute  and  treacherous,  though  possessing  courage  amount- 
ing to  ferocity — inherent  qualities  of  the  Mongol  tribes,  all 
of  which  delight  in  atrocity  and  spoliation.  The  Chinese, 
on  the  other  hand,  have  tranquil,  frugally  industrious, 
and  highly  intellectual  natures,  but  unprogressive  ideas  of 
government  and  national  life ;  closely  assimilating  their 
mode  of  life  to  that  which  obtained  with  their  forefathers. 
Much  fabulous  literature  is  published  concerning  China  and 
other  countries  of  the  Far  East.     Nowhere  do  the  traveller's 


222     THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

preconceived  ideas  suffer  a  greater  shock  than  in  China. 
Instead  of  finding  a  land  of  exquisite  enchantment,  a  pic- 
turesque people,  and  historical  beauties,  which  for  centuries 
have  been  lauded  in  poetry  and  depicted  on  porcelain,  he 
views  an  eternal  scene  of  national  degradation.  Beautiful 
bridges  spanning  healthy  rivers,  charming  silvery  lakes, 
gorgeously  built  mansions  of  mandarins,  the  love  cottages 
and  blissful  bowery  pathways,  exist  only  in  a  fertile  imagi- 
nation. Now  for  the  bare  reality.  Rudely  constructed 
bamboo  trestle  bridges  cross  turbid  streams  and  rivers, 
slimy  slush  pools  blot  the  landscape,  gaudy-coloured  barn- 
shaped  residences  with  grotesque  roofs  represent  the  mansions, 
and  filthy  one-storied  hovels  house  the  indigent  population. 
From  the  narrow  undrained  streets  there  constantly  emanates 
a  foul  stench  that  would  poison  any  other  than  a  Chinese 
dog — the  natural  scavengers  of  China's  polluted  towns. 
Contiguous  thereto,  in  the  Foreign  Concessions  of  the  Treaty 
Ports,  a  state  of  civilization  exists  unsurpassed  anywhere — 
a  fact  scarcely  believable.  The  more  glorious  China's  past 
may  have  been,  the  more  signal  has  been  her  fall.  To  hold 
this  prolific  people  in  subjection  to  a  hateful  alien  dynasty, 
Tartar  officialism  keeps  them  in  ignorance  and  serfdom.  The 
whole  trend  of  their  stultified  education  is  especially  adapted 
to  ensure  permanent  hostility  towards  all  reform,  whether 
from  within  or  without,  it  being  the  sole  endeavour  of  impo- 
tent officialism  to  retain  in  every  phase  of  Chinese  national 
life  the  old  morbid  abhorrence  of  foreign  contact.  Christian 
propaganda  finds  little  favour  with  the  Chinese,  who  bear 
a  strong  enmity  towards  a  polemical  Christianity  whose 
teaching  is  in  direct  conflict  with  their  more  ancient  and 
democratic  Confucian  religion.  Native  converts  are  regarded 
as  criminals. 

The  Empire  proper  is  divided  into  eighteen  provinces, 
each  governed  by  all-powerful  governors,  or  viceroys.  The 
principal  dependencies  are  Manchuria  and  Mongolia,  and 
Thibet  is  also  a  vassal  State.  The  administration  is  con- 
ducted by  seven  boards  of  government — offices  that  corre- 
spond somewhat  to  those  of  western   nations — each   being 


NORTH    CHINA   WAR  223 

supervised  by  a  Minister  of  State,  who  together  form  the 
members  of  the  Interior  Council  Chamber,  or  cabinet. 

The  army  is  unreliably  estimated  at  800,000  troops ;  the 
Manchus,  styled  the  Imperial  Banner  Corps,  as  being  adherents 
of  the  reigning  dynasty,  form  the  major  portion  of  it,  and 
garrison  nearly  all  the  principal  cities  of  the  Empire.  The 
navy,  never  powerful,  is  now  insignificant,  the  French,  in  1884, 
and  the  Japanese,  in  1894- 1895,  having  destroyed  or  captured 
the  best  ships.  Their  vessels  are  ill-found,  indifferently 
manned,  and,  like  the  army,  are  wholly  inefficient  to  with- 
stand serious  foreign  attack,  though  possibly  competent 
enough  to  enforce  obedience  internally. 

The  trade  of  China,  however,  is  large,  and  capable  of 
enormous,  almost  illimitable,  expansion ;  that  is  if  foreign 
capital  and  enterprise,  national  reforms  and  railways,  be 
forcibly  introduced.  As  nearly  70  per  cent,  of  the  foreign 
trade  is  in  British  hands,  as  well  as  much  administrative 
control,  especially  that  of  the  customs,  British  interests  are 
of  paramount  importance,  and  hence  the  object  of  Great 
Britain  in  assuming  a  prominent  lead  in  suppressing  the  crisis 
of  1900.  But  proximity  to  China  and  Japan  is  affording 
rapid  expansion  to  American  trade,  and  seriously  menacing 
British  trade  supremacy  in  the  Far  East,  a  situation  much 
aggravated  by  the  subsidized  shipping  services  of  Germany  and 
France,  which  also  threaten  the  home  and  European  trading. 
The  purely  commercial  traveller  (and  sanitary  inspector)  has 
a  wide  field  in  China  for  his  ingenuity,  and  will  be  the  real 
pioneer  of  much  needed  secular  reform  among  its  dehumanized 
peoples.  Enmeshed  in  a  labyrinth  of  social  and  economic 
abuses,  and  existing  between  the  narrow  confines  of  poverty 
and  famine,  the  Chinese  ever  look  to  an  internal  revolution 
for  redemption.  But  their  sublime  ignorance  afforded  un- 
scrupulous leaders  the  opportunity  of  diverting  their  attention 
from  the  true  causes  of  their  intolerable  existence,  and  direct- 
ing their  rabid  fury  against  foreigners,  as  the  authors  of  the 
existent  evils.  Their  intense  patriotism  is  deeply  wounded  by 
continual  foreign  aggression  and  the  seizure  of  some  of  their 
best  ports,  by  the  degradation  of  high  officials  at  the  demand  of 


224     THE   COMMISSION    OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

foreigners,  and  by  the  payment  of  extortionate  indemnities, 
which  together  have  accentuated  that  chronic  hatred  of  the 
foreigner,  which  occasionally  slumbers  only  to  awake  with 
a  furious  desire  for  vengeance.  Therefore,  an  anti-foreign 
movement,  now  in  a  state  of  maturity,  was  an  easy  channel 
into  which  to  pilot  this  periodical  upheaval  of  the  yellow  race. 

The  Boxer  sedition  arose  in  the  province  of  Shantung,  the 
home  of  secret  societies.  The  real  name  of  the  society  was 
the  I-ho-chuan,  or  "  Patriotic  Harmony  Fists,"  roughly 
rendered  into  English  by  the  word  "  Boxers."  These  people 
had  a  ritual  which  was  largely  composed  of  gymnastic 
posturing ;  the  initiated  were  said  to  be  impervious  to 
bullets  ;  they  could  walk  on  sunbeams,  arrest  rivers,  stop  or 
create  fires  by  their  mere  gesture.  The  society  gathered  to 
itself  all  the  rascality  of  Shantung  and  the  adjoining  pro- 
vinces, and  its  ambition  was  the  extermination  of  the  foreign 
missionaries  and  their  converts,  and  of  any  other  foreigners 
they  came  across.  The  new  religion,  which  appealed  to  the 
ignorant  peasantry,  spread  like  wildfire,  and  when  it  assumed 
immense  proportions,  received  the  secret  support  of  the 
officials,  and  of  the  Empress-Dowager  herself  The  mission- 
aries warned  the  Ministers  of  the  coming  storm,  and  too  late 
the  Fleets  assembled  at  Taku. 

"  By  this  time,"  says  a  writer,^  "  the  sedition  was  far 
beyond  official  control,  and  moreover,  what  did  a  Manchu 
official,  who  had  never  seen  the  sea,  care  for  a  naval  demonstra- 
tion ?  Their  notion  of  a  battleship  is  that  of  an  exaggerated 
sampan.  The  Boxers  swept  up  like  a  cyclone  from  Shan- 
tung, and  gathered  their  strength  at  Paotingfu,  the  provincial 
capital  of  Chih-li.  They  began  with  railway  destruction, 
making  the  business  strictly  compatible  with  the  innate 
Chinese  propensity  for  loot,  and  varying  it  with  the  murder 
of  foreign  missionaries  and  railway  engineers. 

"  In  the  neighbouring  province  of  Shan-si  the  movement 
was  taken  under  the  direct  auspices  of  U-hsien,  the  ex- 
governor   of  Shantung.     This    supreme   villain   asked   some 

*  Chronicle  and  Directory  for  China,  Japan,  etc.,  1 90 1.     Hong  Kong  Daily  Press 
Office. 


NORTH   CHINA  WAR  225 

thirty-three  Europeans,  including  many  ladies  and  children, 
to  his  Yamen  at  Tai-yuan-fu  for  protection,  and  there  and 
then  let  the  Boxers  loose  on  them  to  hack  them  to  pieces 
with  swords.  He  further  supplemented  this  outrage  on 
humanity  by  issuing  most  stringent  orders  throughout  his 
province  for  the  annihilation  of  all  Christians,  Europeans  and 
Chinese  alike.  Next  to  the  atrocity  of  Cawnpore  in  the 
Indian  Mutiny,  the  story  of  the  Shan-si  massacre  is  the  most 
appalling  crime  of  the  nineteenth  century.  The  number  of 
native  Christians  that  have  perished  will  now  never  be  known, 
as  the  Missions  have  lost  their  archives ;  pastors,  members 
and  premises  have  alike  been  exterminated.  A  similar  policy 
was  followed  by  the  Acting  Viceroy  of  Chih-li  at  Paotingfu, 
and  by  some  of  the  officials  in  Northern  Honan,  where,  though 
many  heartrending  crimes  and  murders  were  committed,  the 
story  is  mitigated  by  the  fact  that  there  were  numerous 
escapes,  and  that  many  officials  and  gentry  jeopardized  their 
own  lives  in  attempts  to  save  the  fugitives.  The  Governors 
of  Shantung  and  Shen-si  especially  distinguished  themselves 
in  their  zeal  for  humanity.  It  was  entirely  due  to  their 
powerful  protection  of  foreigners  that  the  number  of  murders 
and  outrages  was  restricted  to  its  present  figures — that  is,  to 
less  than  two  hundred  European  lives  ;  though  there  is  still 
much  doubt  as  to  the  fate  of  many  Roman  Catholic  priests  in 
remote  districts.  Sober  estimates  have  been  made  that  over 
10,000  natives  perished  ;  most  of  these  were  Christians,  or  the 
kinsmen  of  Christians,  but  in  vast  numbers  of  cases  greed 
and  family  feuds  prompted  the  denouncing  of  pagans  as 
Christians." 

At  the  urgent  request  of  the  foreign  ministers  an  inter- 
national force  of  about  350  strong — nearly  one-fourth  being 
British  Royal  Marines — was  despatched  to  Peking  on  May 
31st  to  protect  the  Legations  ;  another  smaller  force  being  sent 
to  garrison  the  Tientsin  Concession.  Active  foreign  inter- 
vention was  signalized  by  this  act,  which  also  precipitated  the 
insurrectionary  rising.  The  opportune  arrival  of  the  Legation 
guards  proved  the  salvation  of  the  foreign  community  in  the 
capital,  against  whom  the  Boxers  had  matured  a  diabolical 

Q 


226    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

plot  of  massacre.  A  few  days  later  railway  communication 
was  severed,  outrages  and  murders  of  foreigners  increased, 
and  bodies  of  Boxers  appeared  in  the  vicinity  of  Tientsin. 
This  last  fact  caused  legitimate  uneasiness,  as  a  rumour 
had  gained  credence  that  the  rebels  intended  repeating  the 
appalling  massacre  of  June,  1870.  Reinforcements  were 
therefore  sent  to  Tientsin  as  a  precautionary  measure. 

Anticipating  serious  trouble,  some  25  foreign  men-of-war 
assembled  off  Taku,  Admiral  Sir  Edward  Seymour  being 
present  in  his  flagship,  Centtirion,  in  company  with  seven 
other  ships  of  his  squadron.  In  consequence  of  the  extreme 
gravity  of  the  situation,  greatly  enhanced  by  the  apathetic 
action  of  the  Chinese  Government,  a  conference  of  the  allied 
commanders  took  place  on  June  9th,  whereat  it  was  determined 
to  reopen  access  to  the  capital — by  force  if  necessary.  Later, 
during  the  day,  a  telegram  from  the  British  Minister  informed 
the  admiral  as  follows—"  Situation  extremely  grave.  Unless 
arrangements  are  made  for  immediate  advance  to  Peking  it 
will  be  too  late."  That  night,  at  10.30  P.M.,  the  flagship 
signalled — "  Have  all  landing-parties  ready  at  short  notice," 
and  two  hours  later  another  signal  to  "  Land  all  available 
men  "  was  flashed  forth.  The  landing-parties  were  quickly 
sent  into  Taku  to  entrain  for  Tientsin,  where,  early  next 
morning  (loth),  an  international  Naval  Brigade  had  con- 
centrated. Prompt  action  being  vital  to  success,  the  admiral 
left  in  the  early  forenoon  with  the  vanguard  of  his  command 
on  his  fateful  expedition  towards  the  capital,  taking  with 
him  construction  material  and  a  line-repairing  party.  Later 
on  two  more  trains  followed  in  his  wake  with  the  bulk  of  the 
force,  these  closing  on  the  admiral's  train  by  nightfall,  pro- 
gress having  been  retarded  because  of  much  obstructive 
damage  having  occurred  to  the  line.  An  incident  of  the 
despatch  of  the  third  train  is  worth  recording.  The  viceroy, 
evidently  anxious  about  his  head's  safety,  issued  orders  to 
the  railway  authorities  that  no  more  trains  were  to  depart  for 
Peking  without  his  sanction.  However,  Captain  Bayly 
{Aurora),  now  Commandant  of  Tientsin,  determined  other- 
wise, and  forcibly  procuring  an  engine  with  an  armed  guard* 


i'lioto 


Elliott  &^  Fry. 

ADMIRAL   SIR   KUWARI)    ]10I!ART   SEYMOUR,    G.C.B. 
(lirst  and  Principal  Naval  .-..D.C.   to  the  King). 
Admiral  Commanding  China  Squadron  during  North  China  War  cf  1900. 


NORTH    CHINA  WAR  227 

he  despatched  the  train  in  face  of  a  strong  mob  opposition, 
whose  feeble  attempts  to  "  rock  "  the  line  were  frustrated  by 
the  firm  action  taken.  This  feeling  against  the  allied 
authorities  was  displayed  the  next  day  when  a  fourth  train 
containing  French  and  Russians  was  being  prepared  for 
despatch,  ending  with  exactly  the  same  result — the  train 
went.  Early  on  the  nth,  all  the  trains  had  reached  Lofa 
Station,  30  miles  distant. 

The  total  number  of  the  expeditionary  force  now  with  the 
admiral  was  2066,  of  whom  915  were  British,  viz.  62  officers, 
640  seamen,  and  213  marines,  under  Flag-Captain  Jellicoe 
and  Major  Johnstone.  They  had  with  them  twelve  guns — 
one  6-pounder  Hotchkiss  (Q.F.),  three  9-pounder  M.L.,  two 
Maxims,  and  six  "45  Nordenfelts. 

Proceeding  further,  Lang- Fang — halfway  to  Peking — was 
reached  next  day  (12th),  but  not  without  a  collision  with  the 
Boxers  having  taken  place,  in  which  the  rebels  were  repulsed 
with  severe  losses.  The  railway  was  now  found  so  seriously 
damaged  that  further  advance  was  checked  until  extensive 
repairs  could  be  effected.  To  minimize  the  destructive  power 
of  the  Boxers,  an  advance  guard  of  Auroras  was  sent  to 
Anting,  thirteen  miles  further  ahead,  to  hold  the  station 
there.  Meeting  with  opposition,  which  culminated  in  a 
determined  attack  whereby  the  rebels  again  lost  severely,  the 
detachment,  getting  short  of  ammunition,  was  compelled  to 
rejoin  the  main  body.  A  stronger  party  was  then  sent  on 
the  same  mission,  but  they  also  were  heavily  attacked,  and 
found  the  enemy  too  strong  to  risk  isolation. 

During  the  forenoon  of  the  14th  a  desperate  attack  on  the 
trains  took  place,  the  Boxers  rushing  on  the  Allies  with  a 
fierce  determination  to  overwhelm  them.  They  were  even- 
tually repulsed  with  severe  loss,  but  not  until  they  had 
actually  succeeded  in  charging  close  up  to  the  trains.  The 
assault  having  been  made  with  surprising  suddenness,  the 
fight  was  a  crucial  test  that  the  disciplinary  cohesion  of  such 
a  mixed  force — a  combination  of  eight  nationalities — was 
very  satisfactory.  The  same  day,  the  guard,  left  behind  at 
Lofa   station — some   60   men — were   also  fiercely   attacked. 


228    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

A  train  with  reinforcements  was  despatched  to  their  assist- 
ance ;  but  in  the  mean  time  the  guard  had  successfully 
repelled  the  attack  and  routed  the  enemy.  Some  200  Boxers 
were  killed  in  both  actions,  and  two  small  cannon  captured, 
while  the  allies'  losses  were  very  slight. 

Meanwhile,  the  line  was  being  prepared  to  continue  the 
journey,  the  task  being  carried  out  under  great  difficulties. 
On  the  i6th,  a  train  endeavoured  to  return  to  Tientsin  to 
replenish  supplies ;  but  the  track  was  found  so  badly 
damaged  that  it  was  forced  to  return  to  Lang-Fang.  Recon- 
naissances next  day  established  the  fact  that  communication 
with  Tientsin  was  effectually  severed  by  rail,  also  that,  with 
the  resources  available,  no  forward  movement  by  the  line  was 
practicable.  The  admiral,  now  at  Yang-tsun  with  one  train 
of  British  and  Americans,  therefore  decided  to  withdraw 
his  command  to  that  place  to  reorganize  the  expedition, 
preparatory  to  adopting  the  alternative  river  route,  and  sent 
messages  for  the  other  three  trains  to  rejoin  him. 

At  Lang-Fang  another  severe  engagement  took  place  in 
the  afternoon  (17th),  the  enemy  suddenly  attacking  the  two 
trains  left  there  under  Captain  Von  Usedom  (Imperial  German 
Navy).  The  assault  was  well  devised,  the  trains  being  simul- 
taneously attacked  in  their  front  and  both  flanks.  The  enemy 
were  again  repulsed  with  heavy  loss ;  but  when  the  allied 
force  returned  to  the  train,  their  assailants  rallied  and  made 
another  vigorous  onslaught,  and  were  a  second  time  driven 
off,  leaving  nearly  400  killed  behind  them.  The  fight  cost 
the  Allies  six  killed  and  48  wounded.  By  nightfall  of  the 
1 8th  all  the  trains  had  safely  returned  to  Yang-tsun. 

Next  day  (19th)  a  conference  of  commanding  officers  con- 
sidered the  situation,  now  intensified  by  the  hostile  action  of 
the  Chinese  Imperial  troops,  who  had  co-operated  with  their 
Boxer  compatriots  in  the  last  fight,  the  captured  Imperial 
Army  banners  being  a  sufficient  verification.  It  was  decided 
to  desert  the  trains,  abandon  the  present  expedition,  and  retire 
on  Tientsin  by  marching  along  the  left  bank  of  the  Pei-ho 
River,  the  railway  being  hopelessly  demolished.  The  wounded 
and  necessary  stores  were  placed  in  four  captured  junks,  and 


NORTH    CHINA  WAR  229 

a  start  was  made  the  same  afternoon.  Early  next  forenoon 
(20th)  the  enemy  commenced  a  harassing  opposition  to  the 
retirement,  rendering  the  march  a  slow  movement.  Each 
village  along  the  line  of  route  was  found  strongly  occupied, 
and  when  rifle  fire  proved  ineffectual  in  dislodging  them,  a 
cheering  bayonet  charge  always  produced  the  desired  result. 
Throughout  this  and  the  following  day  a  stubborn  resistance 
was  met  with,  only  some  sixteen  miles  having  been  traversed 
in  the  two  days.  Now  near  Peitsang,  in  which  place  the 
enemy  were  strongly  posted  with  guns,  and  from  whence  they 
had  not  been  dislodged  by  6  P.M.,  the  force  was  halted  for  a 
reconsideration  of  plans.  A  night  march  being  resolved  upon 
as  the  best  tactical  manoeuvre  for  outwitting  the  enemy  and 
reaching  Tientsin — still  fifteen  miles  distant — the  force  moved 
off  again  shortly  after  midnight,  all  guns  being  placed  in 
junks  to  expedite  the  movement.  Secrecy  being  difficult  to 
maintain,  a  galling  rifle  fire  assailed  them,  at  about  200  yards' 
range,  from  a  village  in  the  direct  line  of  advance,  and  a  shell 
from  the  opposite  bank  sunk  the  junk  in  which  the  guns  were 
placed,  the  Maxims  only  being  saved.  The  British  marines 
sprang  forward  and  cleared  the  route  with  the  bayonet, 
whereupon  the  march  proceeded  apace  till  near  daybreak. 
About  4  A.M.  (22nd),  as  the  vanguard  was  marching  past 
what  proved  to  be  the  Imperial  armoury,  near  Hsiku,  on  the 
opposite  bank,  a  heavy  rifle  and  shell  fire  was  opened  upon 
them  at  close  range  ;  but  the  guns,  fortunately,  having  too 
much  elevation,  did  little  damage.  Cover  was  immediately 
taken,  and  a  heavy  rifle  fire  directed  on  the  enemy's  semi-con- 
cealed guns,  placing  several  of  their  crews  Jiors  de  combat.  The 
desultoriness  of  the  fire  returned  enabled  storming  parties  to 
move  out ;  100  British  seamen  and  marines  moved  up  the 
river-bank,  while  a  German  detachment  went  down  stream, 
both  to  cross  the  river  and  rush  the  position  under  the  covering 
fire  of  the  main  force.  Both  movements  met  with  great  suc- 
cess. The  crossing  was  unobserved,  the  positions  were  turned 
and  the  guns  captured.  The  armoury  grounds  were  then 
cleared  of  the  enemy  and  occupied  by  the  whole  allied  force. 
Later  in  the  day  a  most  determined  but  abortive  attempt  to 


230    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

recapture  the  place  was  made,  the  Chinese  striving  to  carry 
it  by  assault  covered  by  a  bombardment  from  forts  lower 
down  stream.  Their  losses  were  very  heavy,  the  Allies  also 
suffering  severely.  In  this  fighting  General  Nieh's  foreign- 
drilled  troops  took  a  prominent  part.  Couriers  being  still 
unable  to  reach  Tientsin,  a  force  of  lOO  British  marines  was 
despatched  after  dark  to  try  and  detour  round  the  enemy  ; 
but  the  strong  opposition  met  with  made  them  reluctantly 
give  up  the  attempt. 

At  dawn  next  morning  (23rd)  the  enemy  again  heavily 
attacked  the  position,  severe  fighting  ensuing  until  8  a.m., 
when  the  enemy  finally  withdrew,  severely  repulsed.  Several 
more  casualties  were  also  added  to  the  Allies'  list,  the  number 
of  wounded  now  being  230.  As  the  incapacitated  wounded 
had  to  be  carried  from  here  on  improvised  stretchers,  it  was 
now  next  to  impossible  to  reach  Tientsin  without  assistance. 
But  for  the  apt  discovery  of  some  fifteen  tons  of  rice  in  the 
captured  building,  besides  an  immense  quantity  of  warlike 
stores,  guns,  arms,  and  ammunition,  the  force  would  have 
been  compelled  to  face  the  future  with  serious  apprehension, 
as  supplies  of  all  descriptions  were  nearly  exhausted.  The 
guns  were  mounted,  and  the  enemy  bombarded  with  their 
own  shell,  while  the  armoury  was  placed  in  a  defensive  con- 
dition to  await  the  much-hoped-for  relief  column.  That  night 
a  native  courier  succeeded  in  getting  through  to  Tientsin 
with  a  despatch. 

On  the  25th,  early,  a  relief  column  arrived  at  Hsiku,  and 
terminated  the  suspense  and  anxieties  of  a  most  hazardous 
expedition.  Before  dawn  appeared  next  morning  the  com- 
bined forces  were  en  route  to  Tientsin,  arriving  there  at  9  A.M., 
the  armoury,  with  its  valuable  contents,  being  blown  up  and 
destroyed. 

The  admiral  (Despatch  of  June  27th,  1900)  tersely  sums 
up  the  cause  of  failure  of  his  mission  as  follows  : — 

"  The  primary  object  of  the  expedition,  viz.  to  reach  Peking  and 
succour  the  Foreign  Legations,  has  failed.  Success  was  only  possible 
on  the  assumption  that  the  Imperial  troops,  with  whose  Government 
we  were  not  at  war,  would  at  least  be  neutral ;  their  turning  their 


NORTH    CHINA   WAR  231 

arms  against  us,  and  certainly  conniving  in  the  destruction  of  the 
railway  (probably  actually  joining  in  it),  made  failure  inevitable. 

"  For  the  undertakings  of  the  expedition,  for  its  conduct  and  its 
issue,  I  am  responsible. 

"The  destmction  of  the  valuable  'armoury,'  near  Hsiku,  may  be 
regarded  as  some  object  at  least  gained.  .  .  . 

"  When  the  fact  of  the  Chinese  having  beheaded  any  one  they  got 
is  considered,  the  conduct  of  such  officers  or  men  as  risked  them- 
selves to  such  capture  is  to  be  praised  far  more  than  if  against  a 
civilized  foe." 

The  British  Naval  Brigade  lost  30  killed  and  97  wounded, 
the  total  casualties  for  the  whole  force  being  65  killed,  230 
wounded. 

Anent  the  expedition,  the  perilous  position  of  the  Peking 
foreign  community,  who  were  closely  environed  by  a  fanatical 
horde  bent  on  massacre,  had  demanded  urgent  action.  To 
have  delayed  the  departure  of  the  expedition,  especially  after 
the  receipt  of  the  supplicatory  telegram  from  the  capital, 
would  have  been  a  policy  inconsistent  with  British  traditions. 
Admiral  Sir  Edward  Seymour  courageously  accepted  a 
unique  responsibility,  and  had  personally  led  a  venturesome 
enterprise  in  a  manner  characteristic  of  a  chivalrous  gentle- 
man and  British  officer.  The  mission  had  failed,  but  the 
summons  to  duty  had  met  with  a  ready  response,  and  the 
expedition  was  but  one  more  instance  of  how  the  Navy 
meets  those  emergencies  for  which  it  exists. 

During  the  period  of  the  admiral's  enforced  isolation, 
highly  important  events  had  been  enacted  elsewhere  in  the 
sphere  of  trouble.  To  take  them  in  their  order  of  sequence 
appears  the  best  method  of  dealing  with  them. 

Following  the  departure  of  the  expeditionary  force  on 
June  lOth,  the  whole  railway  services  became  disorganized, 
owing  to  the  provincial  viceroy's  perfidious  action.  Though 
ostensibly  professing  friendship  for  the  Allies,  and  depre- 
cating the  action  of  the  rebels,  this  paragon  of  Chinese 
officialdom  was  in  reality  the  lurking  spirit  of  mischief  and 
intrigue.  On  one  occasion  he  had  the  effrontery,  knowing 
the  fanatical  state  of  the  populace,  to  send  his  secretary  to 


232     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

Captain  Bayly  requesting  that  50  men  might  be  sent  for  his 
personal  protection.  They  were  very  properly  refused,  and 
an  incisive  answer  to  his  request  sent  instead — his  excellency 
being  referred  elsewhere  for  protective  guards  ! 

The  Barfleiir^  with  Rear-Admiral  Bruce,  arrived  off  Taku 
on  the  nth,  when  160  officers  and  men  under  Commander 
Beatty  were  sent  from  the  ship  to  augment  the  Tientsin 
force.  Next  day  the  departure  of  many  Chinese  from  their 
railway  duties  and  foreign  employers,  besides  the  hurried 
transit  by  rail  of  a  Chinese  general  with  some  1000  troops 
that  were  abruptly  detrained  at  Chun-hang-cheng,  to  proceed 
across  country  somewhere — probably  to  the  Taku  Forts — 
were  ominous  signs  not  to  be  neglected.  The  opportune 
arrival  on  the  13th  of  a  Russian  force  of  about  1700  strong, 
including  cavalry  and  four  guns,  brought  up  the  garrison 
strength  to  2700,  including  the  Tientsin  Volunteer  Corp. 

Early  on  the  14th  Captain  Burke  {Orlando)  arrived  at 
Tientsin  with  a  trainload  of  supplies  for  the  admiral's 
column,  intending  to  establish  a  base  at  Lofa  Station.  His 
train  eventually  reached  Yang-tsun,  but  finding  the  line 
destroyed  beyond  that  place  he  was  obliged  to  return.  Next 
day  (15th)  the  Boxers  displayed  much  wanton  activity  by 
firing  several  missions  and  houses  in  the  native  city,  besides 
destroying  telegraphic  communications  with  Taku.  Another 
attempt  to  take  the  supply  train  to  Lofa  failed,  the  line  being 
more  seriously  damaged  than  the  day  before,  and  the  wood- 
work of  the  bridges  burnt ;  while  the  Boxers,  with  whom  a  brisk 
skirmish  took  place  before  returning,  were  met  in  force.  That 
night  the  Roman  Catholic  Cathedral  and  other  buildings  in 
the  native  city  were  gutted  with  fire,  and  strong  rumours  of 
rebel  attacks  were  rife  among  the  foreign  residents.  Strict 
vigilance  and  strong  defensive  measures  were  adopted  to 
prevent  surprise  attacks  on  the  settlements,  as  Boxers  were 
known  to  have  closed  on  the  city  in  considerable  force. 

Rumour  became  a  fact  during  the  moonlight  hours  of 
the  1 6th,  the  Boxers  then  attempting  their  first  invasion  of 
the  settlements,  and  attacking  the  railway  station ;  but  at 
both  places  they  were  easily  driven  off  with  many  losses. 


NORTH   CHINA  WAR  233 

They,  however,  succeeded  in  firing  several  native  houses 
in  close  proximity  to  the  foreign  quarter,  presumably  as 
necessary  evidence  of  their  much  vaunted  valour.  The 
sudden  disappearance  on  this  day  of  all  Chinese  employees 
in  every  branch  of  industry  and  occupation,  both  at  Tientsin 
and  Taku,  was  inferentially  a  true  indication  of  the  coming 
storm.  That  night  the  armoured  train,  fitted  with  a  search- 
light for  night  patrol  work,  was  shelled  when  approaching 
Tongku,  and  at  once  returned  to  Tientsin  with  news  of 
the  bombardment  of  the  Taku  Forts  by  the  Allies — history 
repeating  itself. 

Capture  of  the  Taku  Forts.  Certain  important  facts 
becoming  known  to  the  senior  commanders  of  the  Allied 
Fleet,  a  conference  was  held  early  on  June  i6th  to  consider 
the  situation,  which  was  daily  becoming  more  critical.  The 
position  now  stood  thus:  Peking  was  entirely  cut  off;  the 
whereabouts  of  Admiral  Seymour's  expedition  was  matter  of 
grave  uncertainty  ;  Tientsin  was  threatened  with  isolation  and 
exposed  to  serious  danger  ;  and  the  attempted  blockading 
of  the  Pei-ho  River  by  the  laying  of  electrical  mines  at  its 
entrance  constituted  a  latent  act  of  hostility.  The  result  of 
the  consultation  was  the  despatch  of  an  Ultimatum  to  the 
Chinese  commandant  of  the  forts,  the  purport  of  which  was 
that  all  the  forts  were  to  be  surrendered  to  the  Allies  by 
2  A.M.  on  the  17th  ;  non-compliance  with  such  demand  to 
be  followed  by  their  forcible  occupation.  Preparations  for 
enforcing  the  mandate  were  accordingly  made  that  afternoon 
by  the  despatch  into  Taku  of  900  men  from  the  fleet,  320  of 
whom  were  British,  under  Commander  Cradock  {Alacritjf),  for 
berthing  on  board  the  gunboats  prior  to  occupying  the  forts. 

It  has  since  become  a  contentious  question  whether  the 
Ultimatum  precipitated  the  crisis  in  Peking  or  not.  Some 
authorities  hold  that  it  did,  while  others  assert  the  contrary, 
affirming  that  the  Chinese  Government  was  already  com- 
mitted to  the  Boxer  anti-foreign  movement,  and  that  the 
capture  of  the  Taku  Forts  was  the  antidote  which  saved 
the  extremely  critical  situation,  and  also  impressed  Chinese 


234    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   'TERRIBLE" 

officialdom  of  the  folly  of  their  action.  That  the  decision 
of  the  allied  admirals  was  correct  from  the  military  point 
of  view  can  scarcely  be  doubted. 

The  Taku  Forts  are  situated  on  both  sides  of  the 
entrance  to  the  Pei-ho  River,  which  waterway  was  the  prin- 
cipal approach   to   Tientsin   and  Peking   until   the   railway 


■^^<k 


i7^ 


Tongku  Village 


Vessel       Nation" 
Algerine...  British 
Koreets...  Russia-n 

GiliaK Russian 

Bobr. Russian 

litis. German^ 

Lion French 


THE  PEI-HO  RIVER 
from 


Taku  forts  toTOMGKU 


N.W. 

No.4For} 
31  Ouns 


lessened  its  importance  as  a  route.  Two  forts,  termed  the 
"  North-west "  and  "  North  "  Forts,  are  on  the  northern  bank, 
and  three,  or  the  **  South  Forts,"  on  the  south  side.  They 
were  formidably  armed  with  numerous  guns  (170  in  all), 
some  of  large  calibre  and  of  recent  construction,  these  same 
forts  having  borne  a  prominent  part  in  previous  Chinese 
troubles  with  Great  Britain. 

In    May,    1858,    a   British   squadron   under   Sir   Michael 
Seymour  attacked  and  passed   them,  the  famous  Treaty  of 


NORTH    CHINA   WAR  235 

Tientsin  being  signed  the  following  month.  Again,  in  June, 
1859,  Admiral  Sir  James  Hope  was  fatally  unsuccessful 
when  attacking  them  with  gunboats ;  but  in  August  the 
following  year  they  fell  before  the  combined  assault  of  a 
British  and  French  force,  who  afterwards  made  a  victorious 
march  to  Peking.  It  may  interest  the  reader  to  mention 
here  that  Admiral  Sir  Edward  Seymour,  commanding  the 
China  Squadron  during  these  operations,  was  present  as  a 
midshipman  in  the  Calcutta  at  the  attack  on  these  forts  in 
1858,  and  also  served  as  a  cadet  in  the  old  Terrible  in  the 
Black  Sea  throughout  the  Russian  War. 

As  only  vessels  of  shallow  draught  can  cross  the  twelve- 
foot  Taku  Bar,  the  Allied  Fleet  lay  moored  off  some  twelve 
miles  distant  at  sea,  and  therefore  the  ship's  guns  could  take  no 
active  part  against  the  forts.  H.M.S.  Algerine  (Commander 
Stewart)  ;  H.M.  Destroyers  Fame  (Lieutenant-Commander 
Keyes)  and  Whiting  (Lieutenant-Commander  Mackenzie)  ; 
three  Russians,  one  French,  and  one  German,  all  gunboats, 
comprised  the  maritime  strength  of  the  Allies  in  the  river 
upon  whom  the  task  of  enforcing  the  Ultimatum  would 
devolve.^  Captain  Dobrovolski,  Russian  Navy,  as  senior 
officer,  called  a  council-of-war  of  commanding  officers,  at 
which  a  concerted  plan  of  operations  was  arranged.  The 
gunboats  were  to  prepare  the  way  with  shell  fire  for  the 
storming  of  the  forts  by  the  attacking  column  detailed  for 
this  object. 

The  Chinese  replied  to  the  mandate  shortly  after  mid- 
night (17th)  by  vigorously  shelling  those  gunboats  within 
range,  which  surreptitious  act  was  the  prelude  to  a  fierce  night 
battle.  Fortunately  the  ships  were  "  cleared  for  action  "  and 
ready  for  instant  retaliation.  The  first  shock  fell  upon 
the  Algerine  and  Russian  gunboats,  then  in  their  assigned 
stations,  the  French  and  German  vessels  joining  their  consorts 

'  The  American  ship  Monocacy  took  no  active  part  in  the  battle  as  the 
ultimatum  was  not  signed  by  the  American  admiral,  and  a  Japanese  gunboat, 
Akarn,  was  unable  to  do  so  because  of  disabled  machinery.  Many  foreigners 
found  refuge  on  the  Monocacy,  which,  after  receiving  a  shell  through  her  bows, 
steamed  out  of  range. 


236    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

soon  afterwards.  The  position  of  the  Algevine  at  this 
juncture — a  small  ship  heavily  engaged,  with  320  extra  men 
berthed  about  her  decks,  who  had  to  be  landed — will  appeal 
to  the  naval  reader  as  one  demanding  exceptional  dis- 
crimination on  the  part  of  her  commander,  especially  in  the 
dark.  That  this  body  of  men  were  all  got  off  into  boats, 
each  man  given  a  consumable  ration  of  cocoa  before  leaving, 
and  were  at  the  appointed  rendezvous  on  shore  by  2.30  a.m., 
fit  for  fighting,  is  evidence  sufficient  that  the  embarkation 
was  effected  with  marked  coolness  and  promptitude.  For 
strategical  reasons  the  two  northern  forts  were  selected 
as  the  first  for  attack,  then  the  river  was  to  be  crossed  and 
the  South  Forts  captured  after  each  had  received  an 
efficacious  bombarding.  Commander  Cradock  was  chosen 
to  command  the  shore  operations  of  the  Allies.  The  Russian 
ship  Giliak  was  early  unfortunate,  having  ill-luck  throughout 
the  action  ;  one  shell  penetrated  and  burst  near  the  stoke- 
hold, severing  the  main  steam-pipes ;  another  exploded  the 
ammunition  in  one  of  the  magazines,  and  within  an  hour 
she  had  been  hulled  below  the  water  line.  Yet  with  a  loss 
of  8  killed  and  47  wounded,  and  partially  disabled,  this  ship 
gallantly  fought  what  guns  could  be  manned  till  the  battle 
ended. 

The  Fame  and  Whiting  weighed  anchor  as  soon  as  the 
action  commenced,  and,  acting  on  instructions,  proceeded  to 
capture  four  Chinese  destroyers  moored  alongside  the  govern- 
ment dockyard.  Steaming  slowly  towards  their  adversaries, 
each  towing  a  whaler  fully  manned  and  armed,  the  British 
destroyers  arrived  unobserved  abreast  of  their  prey.  The 
boats  were  then  slipped,  and  were  quietly  pulled  alongside  to 
board,  covered  by  the  destroyers,  which  also  closed  in  upon 
the  Chinese  vessels.  When  discovery  occurred,  the  mystified 
celestials  offered  a  feeble  resistance,  then  bolted  ashore,  taking 
refuge  in  some  outbuildings,  from  whence  they  opened  up  an 
erratic  rifle  fire.  A  few  rounds  of  shell,  followed  by  an  armed 
attack,  soon  drove  them  off.  The  four  captures  were  then 
unmoored  and  towed  away  beyond  range  of  the  forts'  guns. 
It  was  whilst  engaged  in  securing  the  prizes  that  the  Whiting 


NORTH    CHINA   WAR  237 

was  struck  by  a  5-inch  shell  abreast  of  a  coal-bunker,  which, 
though  it  failed  to  burst,  caused  much  internal  damage  in 
the  boiler-room,  but  happily  none  among  the  crew.  A  clever 
manoeuvre  had  realized  an  important  capture,  for  had  these 
hostile  craft  been  manned  by  disciplined  crews  as  resolute  as 
their  captors,  they  might  have  proved  a  source  of  immense 
danger  and  anxiety  to  the  Allies. 

Meantime  the  battle  between  the  forts  and  ships  had 
raged  without  cessation,  the  darkness  favouring  neither  side. 
Towards  3  A.M.  an  advance  towards  the  north-west  Fort  was 
made  by  the  storming-parties,  but  a  reconnaissance  proved  that 
the  fort  had  suffered  so  little  from  shell  fire,  no  guns  as  yet 
having  been  silenced,  that  to  press  the  attack  meant  exposing 
the  force  to  a  hazardous  risk.  A  retirement  to  cover  was, 
therefore,  ordered  until  a  better  chance  of  success  presented 
itself.  This  decision  was  communicated  to  the  ships,  where- 
upon the  fort  was  again  subjected  to  a  rigorous  shelling. 

The  Chinese  had  apparently  reserved  much  of  their 
energy  until  dawn  appeared,  for  with  its  advent  the  ships 
were  shelled  with  greater  precision  than  heretofore.  The 
Russian  and  German  gunboats  Koreets  and  litis  received 
severe  internal  injuries,  the  former  losing  her  gunnery  officer 
killed,  another  lieutenant  mortally  wounded,  and  having  a 
total  of  31  casualties  before  the  action  ceased  ;  while  the  litis 
had  20  casualties  altogether,  including  one  officer  killed,  and 
her  gallant  commander  mortally  wounded,  both  ships  pluckily 
continuing  in  action  throughout.  The  Alger inc,  though 
struck  several  times,  seemed  impervious  to  other  than  slight 
damage  and  losses  ;  the  Lion  (French),  and  the  other  Russian 
ship,  the  Bohr,  being  also  extremely  fortunate.  But  for  the 
fact  that  a  large  proportion  of  Chinese  shells  failed  to 
explode,  this  miniature  squadron  might  have  found  itself  in 
a  perilous  position  indeed.  Even  with  badly  fused  shell,  the 
complete  destruction  of  the  ships,  with  trained  gunners  behind 
the  guns  at  such  short  ranges,  would  not  have  been  a  difficult 
feat  to  accomplish.  Here  were  six  gunboats  engaged  in  an 
enterprise  that,  had  the  forts  been  properly  manned,  would 
have   required    the   serious   attention   of  at    least   a   dozen 


238     THE   COMMISSION   OF    II.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

modern  battleships.  But  the  tactical  dispositions  adopted 
and  their  excellent  shooting,  both  in  precision  and  distribu- 
tion of  fire,  had  prevailed  against  a  wholly  incapable  enemy, 
possessing  overwhelming  means  of  destroying  their  fragile 
opponents. 

By  4.30  A.M.,  the  heavy  guns  of  the  north-west  Fort  having 
been  silenced,  Commander  Cradock  led  the  Allies  to  the  attack 
upon  it.  The  Alacrity s,  Endymion's^  and  Russian  contingents 
were  leading,  the  Barjleurs  remaining  in  rear  of  fighting  line  to 
reinforce  it  when  the  assault  was  launched,  with  the  remainder 
of  the  Allies  in  close  support.  Observing  the  storming-party 
approach,  the  Chinese  brought  two  field  guns  into  action 
against  them,  but  the  tactical  method  of  advance  rendered 
their  fire  next  to  harmless.  When  about  300  yards  off,  the 
"  advance  at  the  double  "  was  sounded.  The  gallant  Japanese 
then  doubled  up  from  the  nearest  flank,  and  vied  with  the 
British  as  to  which  nation  should  gain  the  honour  of  first 
entering  the  fort.  Both  scaled  the  parapet  together,  the 
brave  Japanese  commander  being  killed  at  the  moment  of 
victory.  The  Chinese  garrison  then  fled,  declining  further 
resistance  to  such  an  irrepressible  assault.  Two  heavy  guns 
of  the  fort  were  at  once  manned  against  the  Southern  Forts, 
which  were  then  busily  engaging  the  ships. 

Attention  was  now  directed  to  the  North  Fort,  which 
was,  however,  occupied  without  resistance,  being  found 
deserted.  Its  guns  were  likewise  directed  against  the  active 
forts  across  the  river. 

About  5  A.M.  the  squadron  weighed,  with  the  exception 
of  the  Giliak,  thus  minimizing  the  risk  of  being  hit,  and 
engaging  more  closely  the  South  Forts.  The  Algerim  led  the 
line  down  the  river,  having  several  narrow  escapes  of  being 
hulled.  About  6  o'clock  the  main  magazine  of  No.  2  fort 
blew  up  with  a  tremendous  explosion,  only  desultory  firing 
issuing  from  there  after  the  occurrence — a  great  relief,  as  this, 
the  largest  fort,  contained  74  guns.  There  remained  only 
the  subjugation  of  the  other  two  forts,  which  were  still 
directing  a  heavy  fire  at  the  ships. 

The  storming-party,  except  the  few  guns'  crews  fighting 


NORTH    CHINA   WAR  239 

the  forts'  guns,  now  re-embarked,  and  were  towed  across  the 
river  to  carry  them  by  assault.  The  Chinese  garrisons  saw 
in  this  movement  a  danger  of  being  cut  off  from  escape,  so 
they,  too,  evacuated  the  forts  and  fled  across  country  while 
the  opportunity  existed,  their  panic-stricken  retreat  being 
much  harassed  by  a  shelling  from  the  very  guns  they  had 
ignominiously  deserted  a  few  minutes  before. 

By  7  A,M.  the  national  flags  of  five  nations  were  floating 
above  the  captured  forts,  expressing  the  fact  that  victory  was 
complete.  The  five  forts  were  then  occupied  by  the  Allies, 
as  arranged  by  a  conference  of  commanding  officers,  and 
placed  in  a  defensive  condition,  the  British  contingent  occupy- 
ing the  North-west  Fort.  The  total  allied  casualties  in  the 
ships  and  storming-parties  together  totalled  138,  of  whom 
only  fourteen  were  British  ;  the  losses  being  insignificant  in 
comparison  to  the  magnitude  of  the  task  undertaken  and 
successfully  accomplished.  The  Chinese  losses  were  heavy, 
450  dead  bodies  being  found  in  the  forts. 

Such  was  the  fate  of  the  famous  Taku  Forts,  whose 
herculean  power  had  miserably  succumbed  to  a  fleet,  of 
comparatively  pigmy  dimensions. 


CHAPTER  XVI 

TIENTSIN  BESIEGED — RELIEVED   BY  THE  ALLIES — STORY 
OF   THE   SIX   DAYS'   SIEGE 

From  June  i6th  to  2'^rd,  1900 

The  Terrible  left  Hong  Kong  early  on  June  i6th  for  Taku,  with 
three  companies  of  Royal  Welsh  Fusiliers  and  units  of  depart- 
mental corps  on  board,  some  400  of  all  ranks.  The  previous 
day  the  Hong  Kong  regiment  had  sailed  for  the  same  desti- 
nation, making  a  total  of  950  troops  en  route  for  North  China. 
These  reinforcements  were  all  that  could  be  conveniently 
spared  from  the  Chinese  Colony,  and  sent  in  response  to  an 
urgent  telegraphic  requisition.  During  the  passage  north 
several  ship's  12-pounder  guns  were  mounted  on  extemporary 
field  mountings — South  African  style,  the  guns'  crews  being 
detailed  for  landing  on  arrival  if  required. 

T\\^  Alacrity  yNd.s  met  off  Chefoo  on  the  20th,  and  signalled 
brief  particulars  concerning  current  events.  The  position 
now  stood  thus :  Following  the  capture  of  the  Taku  Forts 
the  Tientsin  Settlements  became  rigorously  besieged ;  no 
news  since  the  13th  had  been  received  from  Admiral  Seymour's 
expeditionary  force,  nor  could  it  be  located  ;  the  dire  situation 
in  Peking  was  causing  universal  anxiety,  its  isolated  position 
placing  it  beyond  hope  of  near  relief.  Moreover,  a  consider- 
able force  of  hostile  Chinese  Imperial  troops,  commanded  by 
prominent  princes  and  notable  generals,  was  aiding  the  Boxer 
legions  to  resist  the  Allies.  A  most  critical  situation  was 
now  in  existence,  rendered  difficult  of  remedy  by  the  inability 
to  procure  promptly  sufficient  reinforcements.     Though  the 

240 


TIENTSIN   BESIEGED  241 

military  resources  of  Japan  were  in  available  proximity, 
"  political  considerations  "  militated  against  their  being  too 
largely  utilized,  as  each  nation's  interests  and  individual 
prestige  demanded  proportionate  representation  according  to 
its  degree  of  locus  stafidl  in  China.  Peking's  garrison  must 
therefore  wait,  and  depend  upon  its  own  power  of  resistance 
until  the  requirements  of  diplomacy  were  satisfied.  The 
redeeming  feature,  however,  of  the  situation  was  the  secure 
possession  of  the  Taku  Forts,  whereby  all  future  movements 
would  be  vastly  facilitated.  Besides  which,  the  present  neutral 
attitude  of  the  influential  General  Yiian  Shih-kai,  viceroy  of 
the  neighbouring  Shantung  Province,  who  controlled  many 
thousands  of  China's  best  troops,  and  also  that  of  the  other 
powerful  provinces,  was  an  important  factor  favouring  an 
easy  suppression  of  the  rebellion — or  war — when  reinforce- 
ments should  arrive.  That  the  trouble  did  not  spread  further 
south  was  doubtless  due  to  the  powerful  influence  among  his 
co-patriots  of  the  Marquis  Li  Hung  Chang,  the  greatest 
statesman  of  Chinese  history,  whose  acumen  and  appreciative 
knowledge  of  the  resources  wherewith  the  Allies  could  mete 
out  retribution,  confined  the  crisis  principally  to  the  Imperial 
province  of  Chi-li. 

So  that  no  false  impressions  as  to  the  intentions  of  the 
Allies  should  obtain  credence  among  the  Chinese,  the  follow- 
ing proclamation  was  promulgated  : — 

"  The  Admirals  and  Senior  Naval  Officers  of  the  Allied  Powers  in 
China  desire  to  make  known  to  all  Viceroys  and  Authorities  of  the 
coasts  and  rivers,  cities  and  provinces  of  China,  that  they  intend  to 
use  armed  force  only  against  Boxers  and  people  who  oppose  them  on 
their  march  to  Peking  for  the  rescue  of  their  fellow-countrymen." 

The  Terrible  arrived  early  on  the  21st  ofl'Taku,  where  an 
imposing  fleet  of  about  40  foreign  men-of-war  had  now 
assembled.  The  previous  night  the  following  urgent  message 
from  the  Consul  at  Tientsin  had  been  brought  by  courier : — 

"  Reinforcements  most  urgently  required.  Casualties  have  been 
heavy.  Supplies  of  ammunition  insufficient.  Machine-guns  or  field 
guns   required.      Beware   ambuscade   near   Tientsin.      Russians   at 


242     THE   COMMISSION    OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

railway  station  hard  pressed.     Chinese  maintain  incessant  fire  with 
large  guns  on  European  Concession,  nearly  all  of  which  burnt." 

The  troops  brought,  and  the  field  guns  now  ready  for 
landing,  had  therefore  opportunely  arrived  on  the  scene. 
The  debarkation  of  the  troops,  who  were  urgently  required  to 
augment  the  Tientsin  Relief  Column  now  preparing  to 
advance,  commenced  at  daylight.  By  8  A.M.  they  were  en 
ro2ite  for  Taku.  A  strong  Russian  force  and  an  American 
detachment  had  previously  advanced  with  the  object  of 
breaking  through  the  enemy's  cordon,  but  were  ambuscaded 
and  repulsed  with  severe  loss.  After  discharging  the  immense 
deck  cargo  of  food  supplies  and  war  munitions  into  lighters, 
all  available  men  and  guns  were  prepared  for  an  emergency 
landing  order. 

Early  next  morning  (22nd)  a  signal  to  land  100  men  and 
one  i2-pounder  was  received,  and  by  7  A.M.  this  party,  equally 
made  up  of  bluejackets  and  marines,  was  landed  under  Lieu- 
tenant Drummond.  Captain  Mullins,  commanding  marine 
detachment,  Lieutenant  Lawrie,  R.M.L.I.,  Staff-Surgeon 
Andrews,  Mr.  Wright,  gunner,  and  Midshipmen  Sherrin  and 
Dorling,  were  the  other  officers  attached.  Assistant-Paymaster 
Cullinan  also  landed  for  service  as  commissariat  officer  under 
Captain  Sir  George  Warrender,  who  was  Commandant  of 
the  Taku  district.  Thus  commenced  the  Terribles  active 
participation  in  the  North  China  operations.  Instructions 
were  awaiting  their  arrival  on  shore  for  them  to  join  the  relief 
column  then  concentrating  just  beyond  Ching-lang-chang 
under  the  Russian  General  Stessel,  who  had  requisitioned 
all  available  men  before  starting  for  Tientsin.  Together  with 
three  companies  of  the  Wei-hai-wei  (Chinese)  Regiment,  and 
a  troop  of  Russian  Cossacks,  the  party  entrained  at  Tongku 
at  4  P.M.,  railhead — only  some  twenty  miles  distant — not 
being  reached  until  11  p.m.,  in  consequence  of  the  "rocky" 
condition  of  the  line.  Here  the  party  detrained  and  joined 
the  British  contingent  under  Commander  Cradock,  the  relief 
column  being  under  orders  to  start  at  daybreak.  Rapidity 
being  essential  to  success,  the  bluejackets  were  chagrined  to 


TIENTSIN    BESIEGED  243 

find  that  their  gun  could  not  proceed  with  the  column,  as  no 
transport  was  available  to  carry  ammunition. 

At  dawn  (23rd)  the  relief  force  advanced,  consisting  of 
the  following  units:  Russians,  1200;  British,  550,  viz.  300 
Welsh  Fusiliers,  150  bluejackets,  100  marines,  the  latter 
forming  two  companies,  No.  i,  Ten-ible,  Captain  Mullins, 
No.  2,  BarfleuVy  Lieutenant  Lawrie  ;  30  Italians,  who  were 
attached  for  duty  to  the  Terrible' s  company;  and  150 
American  marines  ;  total,  about  1930,  the  whole  under 
General  Stessel.  The  column  moved  over  a  wide  front  on 
the  northern  side  of  the  river,  British  on  the  left,  Americans 
in  the  centre,  Russians  on  the  right.  Nothing  of  any  import 
occurred  until  Pei-yang  Arsenal  Creek  was  reached,  when  the 
Russians  came  under  a  hot  fire,  the  Chinese  also  exploding 
some  land  mines,  which,  however,  did  no  damage.  The 
British  and  American  contingents  quickly  crossed  over  the 
canal  and  advanced,  extended  in  three  lines,  towards  Tientsin, 
the  Terrible  s  company  guarding  the  rear  of  the  column. 
The  enemy  were  steadily  driven  back  until  near  the  Settle- 
ments, when  the  Allies  came  under  a  heavy  fire  that  caused 
several  casualties.  The  Russians,  supported  by  artillery, 
checked  the  Chinese  attack  on  the  right,  which  enabled  the 
rest  of  the  force  to  continue  their  advance,  and  eventually 
to  cross  over  on  a  bridge  of  boats  into  the  Concessions.  Thus 
was  the  relief  of  Tientsin  effected,  and  by  noon  the  city  was 
in  open  communication  with  Taku. 

The  British  losses  were  three  killed,  ten  wounded,  among 
the  latter  being  Lieutenant  Lawrie,  slightly. 

That  afternoon  Lieutenant  Drummond's  detached  party, 
except  the  12-pounder  and  its  crew,  left  railhead  camp  for 
Tientsin,  arriving  there  early  next  morning  (24th),  having 
marched  along  the  railway  track.        -^ 

Sufficient  transport  having  been  procured  for  the  ammu- 
nition, the  gun  also  left  at  midday,  in  company  with  the 
Chinese  regiment,  a  portion  of  whom  were  courteously  lent  by 
Colonel  Bower  to  assist  in  draggin.g  the  gun  and  transport 
along  the  vile  track.  The  Settlements  were  reached  at  9  P.M., 
the  belated  party  arriving  nearly  dead-beat — but  they  were 


244     THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

there.     The  British  commandant,  Captain  Bayly,  subsequently 
wrote  of  this  journey  and  of  the  gun  and  crew  thus  : — 

"  The  dragging  of  the  gun  during  the  last  part  of  its  journey  here 
had  been  very  trying,  but  its  safe  arrival  was  well  worth  the  work. 
The  i2-pounder  was  about  the  most  welcome  addition  we  could  have 
had,  as  our  9-pounder  gave  away  the  position  every  round  with  its 
thick  black  smoke ;  its  range  was  poor,  and  is  about  as  heavy  as  the 
new  1 2-pounder,  which  is  a  most  effective  weapon,  and  the  crew,  fresh 
from  South  African  experience,  were  thoroughly  acquainted  with  its 
capabilities." 


How  the  six  days'  siege  was  spent  is  now  briefly 
related. 

About  the  time  the  Allied  flags  were  being  hoisted  above 
the  captured  Taku  forts  on  June  17th,  an  armoured  train 
with  mixed  detachments  of  Allies  left  Tientsin  to  reconnoitre 
towards  Taku,  Continual  repairing  of  the  line  being  neces- 
sary, progress  was  very  slow.  By  4  P.M.  a  large  body  of 
Chinese  had  assembled  between  the  train  and  the  city 
ostensibly  to  cut  them  off;  but  the  train  was  reversed,  and 
skirmished  its  way  back  to  the  station.  Another  train  had 
also  been  sent  in  the  opposite  direction  to  disperse  a  crowd 
of  rebel  line-wreckers.  Having  driven  them  off,  the  train 
returned — so  did  the  line-wreckers  to  their  nefarious  work, 
whereupon  another  train  containing  Russian  infantry  pro- 
ceeded to  the  scene  and  again  dispersed  them,  but  a  small 
detached  party,  sent  to  cut  off  some  retreating  Chinese,  were, 
so  it  was  reported,  themselves  overwhelmed  and  destroyed. 

That  afternoon  an  attack  was  planned  against  the  Chinese 
military  college,  a  large  building  containing  war  munitions 
and  guns,  situated  across  the  river  just  opposite  to  and  com- 
manding the  Settlements.  A  force  of  200  Allies,  which 
included  50  British  marines,  was  sent  to  effect  its  capture. 
As  soon  as  the  attack  was  launched,  the  first  shells  of  the 
coming  bombardment  burst  over  the  Settlements.  The  college 
students,  assisted  by  a  number  of  Boxer  compatriots  and 
soldiers,  made  a  determined  stand,  and  for  some  time  held  the 


TIENTSIN   BESIEGED  245 

attack  in  check.  After  an  entrance  had  been  effected,  a 
bayonet  fij^ht  was  carried  on  from  room  to  room,  the  building 
being  eventually  captured  in  that  fashion,  when  a  sailor-marine 
climbed  the  roof  and  hauled  down  the  Yellow  Dragon  ensign 
as  a  signal  of  victory.  The  college  was  then  fired  and  its 
contents,  except  eight  captured  field  guns,  given  to  the 
flames.  The  Allies  had  but  ten  casualties,  while  the  Chinese 
defenders  lost  60  in  killed  alone.  When  darkness  came  on 
the  enemy  made  a  sort  of  demonstration  at  a  safe  distance, 
their  position  being  easily  located  by  the  waving  lanterns  they 
carried  and  the  tumult  they  created.  At  midnight  tranquillity 
came  with  the  moon's  appearance,  and  so  ended  the  first  day 
of  the  siege. 

With  sunrise  (i8th)  a  bombardment  of  the  Concessions 
commenced  in  real  earnest,  the  employment  of  artillery, 
which  the  Boxers  did  not  possess,  leaving  no  doubt  that  the 
Imperial  troops  had  declared  themselves  definitely  against  the 
Allies.  It  was  estimated  that  the  enemy  eventually  brought 
at  least  60  guns  into  action,  45  of  which  were  in  the  city  forts. 
On  the  Lutai  Canal,  about  3500  yards  north  of  the  railway 
station  stood  a  battery  of  seven  guns,  and  guns  were  also 
placed  so  that  the  Settlements  were  constantly  exposed  to 
irritating  cross-fires,  the  Allies  having  nothing  but  "  fifth  of 
November"  cannon  to  retaliate  with!  About  6  A.M.  a  train 
with  750  Russians,  and  a  British  6-pounder  and  crew,  left 
with  the  object  of  communicating  with  Ching-lang-chang. 
For  eight  hours  fighting  and  line  repairing  occupied  most  of 
the  distance  of  the  few  miles  traversed.  Then  the  attempt  was 
abandoned  for  want  of  more  construction  material,  the  train 
arriving  back  most  opportunely  to  complete  the  defeat  of  the 
Chinese  who  had  since  7  A.M.  heavily  engaged  the  Russians 
at  the  station.  At  10  a.m.  this  positfon  was  so  hard  pressed 
that  the  Russian  commander  sent  to  inform  Captain  Bayly 
that  unless  reinforcements  were  quickly  sent  to  his  assistance 
the  station  would  assuredly  be  lost.  A  company  of  Orlandos 
were  immediately  sent  across  the  river,  closely  followed  by 
three  companies  of  Allies.  From  excellent  and  close  cover 
the  enemy  were  pouring  in  a  heavy  fusillade  on  its  defenders, 


246     THE   COMMISSION    OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

shells  from  the  city  forts  and  unseen  field  guns  also  constantly 
crashing  into  the  buildings.  About  noon,  Commander  Beatty 
arrived  with  a  company  of  Barfleiirs  and  a  9-pounder  gun, 
that  did  excellent  work  in  a  position  from  which  a  Russian 
gun  had  just  been  withdrawn  as  untenable,  after  five  of  its 
crew  had  been  shot  in  as  many  minutes.  Still  unable  to 
subdue  the  severe  rifle  fire,  an  attack  on  their  cover  was 
determined  upon,  more  reinforcements  in  the  mean  time  having 
arrived  on  the  scene.  At  3  P.M.  the  British  and  Russians 
advanced  direct  upon  the  enemy's  position,  while  the  French 
and  Japanese  performed  a  flanking  manoeuvre.  For  a  brief 
time  the  Chinese  clung  doggedly  to  their  cover,  but  were 
eventually  driven  out  with  the  bayonet  and  utterly  routed, 
the  aforementioned  train  arriving  at  this  juncture  of  the  fight 
in  time  to  inflict  severe  losses  on  the  fleeing  rabble.  The 
Allies  had  altogether  120  casualties,  those  of  the  British  being 
four  killed,  30  wounded.  Besides  the  action  at  the  station, 
several  attempts  were  made  to  penetrate  the  Settlements, 
each  being  easily  repulsed.  Nevertheless,  the  enemy  were 
not  found  wanting  in  ignorant  bravery,  a  fact  which  caused 
barricades  to  be  erected  across  the  several  approaches  as  a 
preventive  against  rushes.  The  women  and  children  were 
now  quartered  in  the  Gordon  Hall  for  security. 

With  daylight  (19th)  the  bombardment  recommenced.  To 
the  eastward,  across  the  river,  two  field  guns  were  also  brought 
into  action  against  the  Settlements  with  annoying  effect, 
Lieutenant  Wright  {Orlando)  being  dangerously  wounded 
in  the  head  by  a  shell  splinter  while  directing  the  9-pounder 
fire  from  the  Consulate  roof.  Thereafter  Captain  Bayly 
resolved  upon  their  capture,  directing  Commander  Beatty 
to  lead  three  companies  of  bluejackets  on  a  surprise  venture 
against  them.  They  crossed  the  river,  and  manoeuvred  to 
within  300  yards  from  the  said  guns,  where  they  halted  to  await 
the  development  of  a  feint  flank  attack  the  Russians  were  now 
executing,  after  which  it  was  intended  to  charge  direct  upon 
the  guns.  But  before  the  Russians  could  work  round  the 
position,  a  Chinese  force  had  approached  unobserved  on  the 
opposite  flank,  screened  from  view  by  the  line  embankment, 


TIENTSIN   BESIEGED  247 

and  only  disclosing  their  presence  by  a  heavy  fire,  which 
wounded  the  commander,  three  other  officers,  and  about 
twenty  men.  The  surprise  had  therefore  failed.  To  advance 
now  through  a  galling  enfilading  rifle  fire,  and  be  also 
confronted  with  a  shell  fire  from  the  guns  themselves,  was 
to  court  disaster  or  sacrifice  many  valuable  men,  so  the 
party  retired  from  a  hazardous  task.  The  hostile  guns,  too, 
were  also  withdrawn  from  their  risky  position.  Desultory 
fighting  had  occurred  at  various  other  places  around  the 
Settlements,  but  the  defence  was  preserved  intact,  notwith- 
standing the  large  perimeter  to  be  maintained  with  such  a 
small  force.  That  night  a  young  English  volunteer  named 
Watts,  accompanied  by  two  cossacks  as  escort,  undertook  the 
venturesome  task  of  riding  with  important  despatches  to 
Taku,  succeeding  in  his  mission,  for  which  gallant  service  he 
was  subsequently  rewarded  with  the  decoration  of  "C.M.G." 
The  previous  day  Captain  Bayly  had  forwarded  his  despatches 
in  a  Customs  steam-launch  by  a  petty  officer,  and  although 
the  little  craft  came  to  grief  through  stranding  in  the  mud, 
the  party  on  board,  deserting  her,  proceeded  across  country, 
and  safely  delivered  the  missives. 

In  consequence  of  the  acute  situation,  a  tentative  proposal 
to  evacuate  Tientsin  and  establish  a  military  base  nearer 
Taku  was  put  forward  the  same  evening,  but  such  an  overture 
found  no  favour  with  the  intrepid  British  commandant,  who 
unhesitatingly  affirmed  his  determination  to  await  at  all 
costs  the  relief  column  he  knew  would  soon  advance  to  their 
succour.  Captain  Bayly's  prompt  decision  was  characteristic 
of  an  officer  who  has  very  aptly  been  described  by  a  war- 
correspondent 

"  as  a  bluff  sailor,  with  a  jest  and  a  ringing  laugh  at  the  most  anxious 
of  moments,  and  a  determination  and  vigour  which  carried  his  men 
irresistibly  along  with  him." 

On  the  20th,  sunrise  and  shelling  announced  the  fourth 
day  of  the  siege.  During  the  day  several  clandestine 
attempts  to  pierce  the  allied  lines  took  place,  the   enemy 


248    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

being  repulsed  at  each  point  assailed.  Severe  refutations  of 
the  fallacy  of  Boxer  invulnerableness  against  the  bullets  of 
the  "  foreign  devils'  "  rifles  were  being  vividly  impressed  upon 
them  daily,  but  seemingly  without  effect.  "  Want  of  genuine 
faith,"  was  the  reply  given  by  the  astute  Boxer  leaders  to 
their  sceptic  compatriots  when  they  shrunk  from  facing  the 
music  of  the  trigger. 

Two  Chinese,  found  with  Boxer  proclamations  concealed 
upon  them,  were  shot  this  day.  Much  misrepresentation 
resulted  from  this  affair,  certain  eastern  journals  asserting 
that  two  native  women  were  ruthlessly  shot  by  the  British, 
which,  almost  needless  to  affirm,  was  utter  nonsense.  If 
every  belligerent  treated  women  and  children,  whether  hostile 
or  friendly,  coloured  or  white,  in  the  same  chivalrous  manner 
as  do  the  British,  war  would  lose  much  of  its  horror. 

Daylight,  as  usual,  ushered  in  the  routine  bombarding  of 
the  Settlements  on  the  2ist.  About  noon  the  wool  mills, 
the  roof  of  which  was  serving  as  an  observation  tower  and 
signal  station  for  the  Allies,  became  the  target  for  the 
Chinese  gunners,  whose  good  practice  resulted  in  the  pre- 
mises being  set  on  fire.  By  nightfall  nothing  except  the 
bare  walls  remained  as  evidence  of  their  former  prosperous 
existence.  Distant  firing  was  heard  in  the  evening  from  the 
north-west,  presumably  emanating  from  the  admiral's  column, 
then  near  Pietsang. 

The  gleams  of  a  searchlight  were  observed  early  on  the 
22nd,  which  was  the  first  sign  of  hope — or  relief — indicated  to 
the  besieged  Settlements.  Later,  a  large  body  of  troops  was 
espied  from  the  Gordon  Hall  tower  approaching  from  Taku- 
wards.  These  proved  to  be  the  Russian-American  force 
aforementioned,  that  were  pluckily  trying  to  force  their 
way  through,  but  were  driven  back  on  Ching-lang-chang. 
During  the  enemy's  indiscriminate  shelling  this  day  a  large 
unexploded  shell  entered  the  hospital  building,  covering 
many  of  the  wounded  with  debris,  but  otherwise  doing  no 
harm.  A  diversion  was  caused  by  the  arrival  of  a  native 
courier  from  Peking,  bringing  news,  dated  June  19th,  that 
the  ministers  and  all  foreio-ners  had  been  ordered  to  leave 


TIENTSIN   BESIEGED  249 

the  capital  within  24  hours,  an  ultimatum  which  was  not,  and 
could  not  be,  complied  with. 

On  the  23rd  shelling  and  sniping  announced  the  break 
of  this  the  last  day  of  the  siege,  for  during  the  forenoon  the 
head  of  the  Relief  Column  marched  into  the  Settlements  and 
ended  the  six  days'  siege  of  Tientsin. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

FIGHTING   AT   TIENTSIN — FALL   OF   THE   NATIVE   CITY 

From  June  2^tk  to  July  \\th,  1900 

Communication  with  Taku  had  been  restored,  but  the 
storm  of  fighting  at  Tientsin  did  not  abate,  but  increased  in 
violence,  raging  for  yet  another  three  weeks  before  the  calm 
of  tranquillity  was  secured  by  the  fall  of  the  native  city. 
Many  residents  now  seized  the  opportunity  to  send  their 
families  to  the  coast,  a  course  they  were  wise  to  adopt. 

With  a  force  of  about  4500  allied  troops,  offensive  action 
now  became  possible  within  certain  limits,  the  relief  of  the 
admiral's  column  being  the  first  and  foremost  duty  assigned 
to  them.  Accordingly,  a  composite  force  of  1900  men 
marched  out  at  midnight  to  succour  their  comrades,  then, 
as  the  reader  is  aware,  anxiously  awaiting  assistance  at 
Hsiku  armoury.  The  force  consisted  of  1000  Russians  and 
900  of  other  nationalities,  of  whom  600  were  British,  viz.  a 
naval  brigade  of  400  bluejackets  and  marines  under  Com- 
mander Cradock  and  Major  Luke — two  companies  of  the 
brigade  being  Terribles,  the  seamen  under  Lieutenant  Drum- 
mond,  the  marines  under  Captain  Mullins — and  two  companies 
of  the  Welsh  Fusiliers.  The  whole  force  were  commanded 
by  Colonel  Shirinsky,  Russian  Imperial  Army,  as  senior 
officer.  The  respective  units  met  at  the  appointed  rendezvous 
and  proceeded,  led  by  a  consulate  guide,  not  direct  towards 
their  objective,  but  widely  astray  from  it — as  is  the  custom 
of  most  guides.  Dispensing  with  the  guide's  stupid  services 
— and  he  nearly  so  with  his  skin — the  column  reached  the 

250 


'?^-^>^C)<<.Q; 


FIGHTING   AT  TIENTSIN  251 

armoury  early  next  morning  (25th)  with  but  trifling  opposi- 
tion, and,  as  previously  related,  relieved  the  admiral  and  the 
tension  of  suspense  concerning  the  safety  of  his  force,  both 
columns  returning  to  Tientsin  next  morning. 

Early  on  the  25th,  the  bombardment  of  the  Settlements 
recommenced.  Suspecting  that  the  western  arsenal  was  full 
of  war  munitions.  Captain  Bayly  decided  to  shell  the  buildings 
with  the  Terrible' s  12-pounder,  and  so  test  its  reputed  merits. 
The  gun  was  taken  to  the  ruined  wool  mills,  and  got  into 
action ;  a  few  well-directed  rounds  of  shell  soon  starting  fires 
that  caused  the  partial  destruction  of  the  arsenal  and  its 
mischievous  contents.  As  12-pounder  ammunition  was  not 
then  too  plentiful,  the  Chinese  troops  hovering  around  the 
burning  buildings  were  consigned  to  a  6-pounder's  attention, 
which  gun  thwarted  all  interference  from  the  enemy.  In  the 
afternoon  the  12-pounder  was  again  in  great  activity;  this 
time  to  shell  the  native  city  forts,  which  had  hitherto  enjoyed 
immunity  from  a  retaliatory  bombardment,  a  fact  which  had 
probably  lulled  the  Chinese  into  a  false  sense  of  gun  superi- 
ority. A  few  rounds  at  the  Yamen  Fort  soon  elicited  a 
responsive  fire  from  the  Chinese  guns.  Concerning  the  result 
of  this  unequal  combat  the  admiral  wrote  (Despatch, 
July  8th,  1900)  as  follows  :— 

"On  June  25th  the  Terrible^ s  12-pounder  was  placed  in  position, 
on  the  river  bank,  to  shell  the  fort  in  the  City  which  had  been 
bombarding  the  Settlement;  the  position  of  the  gun  (or  guns)  was 
not  known,  but  by  careful  watching  in  the  evening  the  flash  was 
detected  and  the  gun  located.  By  directing  the  fire  from  the  roof  of 
some  houses  near,  the  direction  and  range  was  obtained,  and  after  a 
few  minutes  the  gun  was  silenced.  This  accounts  for  the  return  of 
the  forces  from  Hsiku  to  Tientsin  on  the  following  day  having  been 
unmolested." 

Captain  Bayly,  who  had  personally  directed  the  firing, 
promptly  congratulated  Mr.  Wright  and  his  gun's  crew  on 
their  scientific  shooting ;  the  line  of  sight  being  totally  ob- 
scured. Consequently,  after  such  results,  Admiral  Seymour 
sent  for  more  of  the  Terrible' s  12-pounder  guns. 


252     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

On  the  26th,  coincidently  with  the  return  of  the  admiral's 
column,  Brigadier-General  Dorward  arrived  from  Wei-hai-wei 
to  assume  command  of  the  British  troops  in  North  China. 
The  united  naval  contingents  were  now  reorganized  into  two 
forces,  Captain  Bayly  being  appointed  Chief  of  Staff  to  Sir 
Edward  Seymour  {vice  Captain  Jellicoe,  severely  wounded), 
and  to  command  the  defence  force,  Captain  Burke  command- 
ing the  active  field  force  of  the  Naval  Brigade.  The  total 
number  of  all  ranks  of  the  Navy  now  in  Tientsin  was  about 
1400.  A  general  rest  was  observed  to-day  to  recoup  the 
Allies  for  the  arduous  marching,  fighting,  etc.,  which  the 
respective  forces  had  recently  borne.  To  engross  the  enemy's 
attention,  the  12-pounder  was  sent  across  the  river  to  shell 
the  Pei-yang  (eastern)  arsenal,  and  unmask  the  strength  of 
its  defence. 

Early  next  day  (27th)  a  Russian  and  German  force 
attacked  the  arsenal,  getting  so  heavily  engaged  that  at 
10  A.M.  strong  reinforcements  were  urgently  requisitioned  to 
assist  them,  as  the  position  was  found  strongly  occupied,  and 
the  enemy  in  a  determined  mood  for  fighting.  With  great 
promptitude  a  naval  force,  700  strong,  consisting  of  six 
companies  of  bluejackets  under  Commander  Cradock,  and 
six  companies  of  marines  under  Major  Johnstone,  and  about 
200  other  Allies,  were  despatched  across  the  river  to  support 
the  hard-pressed  Russo-German  force.  Meanwhile  the 
12-pounder  was  bombarding  the  place  with  excellent  pre- 
cision ;  every  round  finding  some  portion  or  other  of  the 
buildings.  At  II  A.M.  the  main  magazine  was  struck  and 
exploded,  debris  and  bursting  shells  being  hurled  with  terrific 
violence  upwards  and  outwards  to  inconceivable  distances, 
while  a  huge  column  of  smoke  rapidly  ascended  into  the 
clouds.  The  effect  of  this  explosion  having  subsided,  the 
British  support  movement  was  converted  into  one  of  direct 
attack.  An  assault  on  the  left  face  of  the  arsenal  was  decided 
upon,  the  Russo-German  force  undertaking  the  storming  of 
the  front  and  right  sides.  The  British  advanced  parallel 
with  their  objective  until  the  brigade  and  side  of  building  had 
nearly  assumed  two  lines  of  equal  length,  when  they  turned 


FIGHTING   AT   TIENTSIN  253 

right,  faced  the  position,  and  rapidly  advanced  to  the  attack 
While  crossing  the  flat  open  ground  they  were  subjected  to  a 
severe  flanking  fusillade,  and  a  harassing  shrapnel  fire  from 
two  guns  near  the  left  rear  of  the  arsenal.  Bayonets  were 
fixed  when  some  250  yards  distant,  and  a  cheering  charge  was 
made,  which  cleared  the  enemy  from  that  side  of  the  buildings. 
They  fled  from  its  rear  face  across  country,  their  rout  being 
accelerated  by  the  marine  battalion,  who,  being  on  the  left, 
were  now  nearest  the  fleeing  enemy.  Similar  success  had 
crowned  the  assaults  on  the  other  sides,  whereupon  the 
arsenal  was  occupied  by  the  allied  forces.  The  Naval  Brigade 
lost  7  killed,  21  wounded;  the  rapid  movement  and  dashing 
charge  saving  the  brigade  a  larger  casualty  list.  In  this  fight 
Private  Cooper,  Bugler  Carter,  and  Sergeant  Roper  were 
wounded,  the  sergeant  being  dangerously  shot  through  the 
head,  his  subsequent  recovery  being  a  great  tribute  to  the 
professional  care  and  skill  the  wounded  received. 

This  arsenal — the  Woolwich  of  North  China — contained 
much  valuable  property,  which  included  large  factories 
equipped  with  modern  machinery,  many  guns  of  various 
types,  a  considerable  stock  of  ammunition,  a  proving  ground, 
and  a  mint  containing  a  large  quantity  of  raw  and  coined 
silver.  The  British,  having  completed  their  mission,  retired 
back  to  their  quarters,  receiving  quite  an  ovation  from  their 
foreign  comrades  as  a  recognition  of  their  timely  services 
The  Russians  removed  much  of  the  stores  worth  salving,  then 
fired  the  buildings,  and  returned  to  their  camp  amid  much 
rejoicing  over  their  profitable  victory.  Meantime  the  city 
forts  had  made  several  fitful  bombardments  of  the  Settle- 
ments, but  little  harm  was  done. 

For  a  brief  period  next  morning  (28th)  the  Chinese  tried  to 
equalize  somewhat  for  the  previous  day's  severe  physical  and 
material  losses  by  giving  the  Settlements  all  their  gun  power, 
which  brought  the  ubiquitous  12-pounder  into  action  in  reply. 
However,  beyond  the  demolition  of  property,  little  damage 
was  done  to  the  Allies,  though  a  sniping  rifle  fire  was  a  daily 
annoyance  ;  the  admiral  receiving  a  slight  bullet  wound,  though 
he  continued  to  do  duty. 


254    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

By  piercing  the  Grand  Canal  the  enemy  contrived  to  flood 
the  country  near  the  western  quarter  of  the  native  city ; 
whether  this  act  was  intended  for  their  own  protection,  or 
with  a  view  of  injuring  the  Allies,  was  not  certain,  for  neither 
object  was  attained. 

The  arrival  to-day  of  a  native  courier  from  Peking  with  a 
message,  dated  8  A.M.,  June  24th — "  Our  case  is  desperate, 
come  at  once" — confirmed  the  worst  fears  that  the  situation 
in  the  capital  was  very  critical.  Three  days  later  another 
message  was  received  from  Sir  Robert  Hart,  stating — 
"The  Foreign  Colony  is  besieged  in  the  Legations.  The 
situation  is  desperate.  Make  haste."  Which  appears  to  have 
been  sent  as  a  duplicate  or  confirmatory  message  of  the 
other.  Though  such  urgent  appeals  elicited  the  sympathy  of 
all,  no  advance  to  Peking  was  possible  for  the  present,  owing 
to  lack  of  troops  and  transport.  Still,  troops  were  daily 
arriving  now — 400  Germans,  800  Japanese,  and  200  French 
troops  having  arrived  by  July  ist,  while  some  thousands  of 
Allies  were  at  sea,  en  rottte.  The  Chinese  had  also  received 
strong  reinforcements  within  the  last  few  days,  which  had 
been  spent  in  comparative  quietude.  As,  however,  serious 
fighting  was  anticipated,  orders  were  issued  for  the  remainder 
of  the  women  and  children  to  leave  the  Settlements  as  oppor- 
tunities occurred  ;  the  sick  and  wounded  being  sent  down  to 
the  ships  by  river  route,  as  no  trains  were  as  yet  able  to  run. 

On  July  ist  a  strong  reconnaissance  towards  the  native 
city  was  made  by  a  British  and  Russian  force,  which  proved 
that  the  enemy  had  gradually  increased  their  artillery. 
Several  lately  mounted  guns  were  unmasked  by  the  move- 
ment, and  many  casualties  occurred  to  the  advanced  Russians 
before  the  retirement  took  place.  This  was  followed  by  a 
spirited  attack  by  the  Chinese  on  the  station,  which  was 
repulsed  by  the  station  guards. 

The  next  important  item  of  interest  occurred  on  the  3rd, 
when  a  shelling  more  vigorous  than  usual  was  directed  on 
the  settlements  and  station.  The  i2-pounder,  with  its  marine 
escort,  was  ordered  to  the  station  to  silence  two  guns  then 
shelling  the  Russian  guard   from  positions  almost  at  right 


FIGHTING   AT   TIENTSIN  255 

angles  to  each  other.  The  guard  were  found  in  cover  behind 
the  platforms,  sufficiently  strong  to  prevent  their  position 
being  rushed,  but  quite  unable  to  subdue  the  heavy  fusillade 
issuing  from  the  burnt-out  houses  close  by.  As  the  gun  could 
not  be  exposed  without  grave  risk,  it  was  taken  back  to  a 
position  on  the  French  Bund,  where  it  engaged  the  guns 
sheUing  the  Settlements,  but  with  futile  results,  as  the  line  of 
sight  was  wholly  obscured  by  huge  salt  heaps.  The  enemy, 
however,  got  the  precise  range  of  the  gun,  one  shell  wounding 
A.B.  Sherwin,  while  others  of  the  crew  had  very  narrow 
shaves.  Later,  the  situation  at  the  station  greatly  changed, 
a  battery  of  Japanese  guns,  supported  by  a  strong  force  of 
their  infantry,  now  being  in  action  there,  but  sustainino- 
numerous  casualties  before  the  Chinese  rifle  fire  could  be 
reduced.  The  12-pounder  was  again  ordered  there  to  assist, 
a  French  gun  taking  the  position  vacated,  but  within  a  few 
minutes  most  of  its  crew  were  placed  hors  de  combat.  The 
heavier  Chinese  guns  were  eventually  silenced,  though  a 
3-pounder,  which  had  kept  up  a  venomous  fire  from  the  right 
flank,  defied  location.  It  had  the  range  to  a  nicety,  placing 
three  shells  in  succession  direct  at  the  12-pounder,  two  men 
being  slightly  hit.  Just  before  dusk  all  the  guns  were 
withdrawn,  an  operation  much  retarded  owing  to  two 
junks  forming  part  of  the  temporary  bridge  being  sunk  by 
shell  fire.  Luckily  Chinese  snipers  are  not  equal  to  Boer 
marksmen,  for  several  were  posted  in  cover  along  the  bank  a 
few  hundred  yards  away,  but  only  wounded  one  Japanese 
soldier. 

At  daybreak  (July  4th)  the  Chinese  commenced  operations 
with  a  brisk  bombardment.  The  Terribles  marine  detach- 
ment, one  company  Hong  Kong  regiment,  with  some  French 
and  Japanese  troops,  were  detailed  to  guard  the  station, 
the  Russians  having  declined  to  hold  it  any  longer.  The 
12-pounder  was  sent  to  the  mud  wall,  taking  up  a  position 
about  3000  yards  distant  from  the  south  face  of  the  native 
city.  Soon  after  noon  a  large  force  of  the  enemy  moved  out 
towards  the  ruined  western  arsenal,  and  from  there  across 
the  plain,  making  a  weird  demonstration  as  if  about  to  attack 


256    THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

the  Settlements.  A  few  shrapnel  shells  soon  dispersed  this 
body,  who  had  presumably  come  out  to  divert  attention  from 
another  movement  preparing  on  the  eastern  side.  About 
noon  an  expected  attack  was  launched  against  the  station, 
but  it  was  quite  3  P.M.  before  the  enemy  actually  pressed  the 
position  closely.  Then  commenced  a  fierce  contest,  the 
Chinese  getting  to  within  100  yards  of  the  buildings,  evidently 
bent  on  rushing  the  place  in  force.  The  12-pounder  en- 
deavoured to  help  the  station  guards  by  shelling  the  fort 
near  the  pagoda,  but  a  heavy  deluge  of  rain  coming  on 
effectually  obscured  everything,  and  contrary  to  local  expec- 
tation the  Chinese  did  not  stop  fighting  on  account  of  the 
downpour.  Strong  reinforcements  were  hurried  off  to  the 
station,  their  arrival  soon  enabling  the  enemy  to  be  driven 
off,  repulsed  with  great  loss.  Of  the  Terribles,  Sergeant  Peck 
and  Private  Walker  were  seriously  wounded,  and  two  more 
privates  slightly  hit,  each  man  of  the  detachment  having 
fired  not  less  than  100  rounds  during  the  fight.  Many 
casualties  occurred  among  the  Allies  assisting  in  the  defence, 
and  also  to  the  supports  who  materially  assisted  to  save  an 
awkward  position.  Firing  ceased  at  dusk,  the  station  being 
secured  against  surprise  during  the  night. 

During  the  afternoon  two  more  12-pounders  with  full 
crews  arrived  from  the  Terrible,  under  Lieutenant  Wilde  ; 
Midshipmen  Troup,  Hutchinson,  Reinold,  Leir,  Cargill,  and 
Sumner  being  attached  to  these  guns  for  duty.  Petty-officers 
Symons  and  Metcalfe  were  the  captains  of  Nos.  2  and  3  guns 
respectively.  No.  2  gun  was  at  once  got  into  action  alongside 
No.  I  gun  on  the  mud  wall.  No.  3  joining  them  there  the 
next  morning — quite  a  powerful  battery  with  which  to  oppose 
the  Chinese  artillery. 

"  It  was  a  grievous  blunder,"  staled  the  Times  correspondent,^ 
"  not  to  send  these  guns  up  to  Tientsin  with  the  relief  column  in  the 
first  instance.  Captain  Scott  had  prepared  four  to  land  with  the 
Welsh  Fusiliers  which  he  had  brought  up  from  Hong  Kong,  but  for 
some  occult  reason  he  was  ordered  to  land  only  one,  and  H.M.S. 

'   Times i  August  24th,  1900. 


O     < 

:4     in 


FIGHTING   AT   TIENTSIN  257 

Terrible  was  then  sent  to  Chifu,  where  her  guns  were  not  wanted. 
This  is  the  sort  of  thing  that  to  the  lay  mind  is  utterly  incompre- 
hensible. The  Settlements  at  Tientsin  were  being  bombarded,  it 
was  known  that  they  had  next  to  no  guns,  it  was  known  that  the 
Chinese  had  numbers  of  modern  ones,  and  yet  three  fine  pieces  of 
artillery  ready  for  the  road  are  deliberately  not  sent  with  the  relieving 
force.  The  one  12-pounder  which  was  sent  did  yeoman's  services. 
During  the  ten  days  in  which  the  Settlements  were  subjected  to  a 
galling  bombardment,  the  chief  terror  of  the  inhabitants  was  a  big 
gun  in  the  fort,  which  fired  a  6-inch  shell,  and  which  was  popularly 
known  as  the  '  Empress  Dowager.'  When  the  relief  column  got  into 
Tientsin,  Admiral  Seymour's  expedition  was  imprisoned  in  the  Hsiku 
Arsenal,  situated  above  the  fort  on  the  river  to  the  north,  about  as 
far  from  it  as  the  Settlements  lie  to  the  south.  The  'Empress 
Dowager '  was  therefore  in  a  position  to  divide  her  attention  between 
the  two  places,  and  did  so,  shelling  at  one  time  the  Settlements  and 
then  slewing  round  and  firing  at  Admiral  Seymour's  party  at  Hsiku- 
The  gun  also  commanded  the  line  of  retreat  to  Tientsin.  No  small 
service  was  therefore  rendered  by  the  Terrible' s  gun  when  it  knocked 
out  this  formidable  antagonist  on  the  day  after  its  arrival.  Again, 
in  the  attack  on  the  arsenal  it  exploded  the  magazine  there,  and 
simplified  the  capture  of  the  place  considerably.  If  only  four  had 
been  sent  instead  of  one,  the  posifion  to-day  would  have  been 
assuredly  less  critical.  .  .  .  The  lesson  taught  by  it  is  the  same  as 
that  which  England  has  paid  so  much  to  learn  in  South  Africa,  the 
importance  of  heavy  artillery.  We  are  paralyzed  by  lack  of  long- 
range  guns." 

A  brief  artillery  duel  and  long-range  rifle  contest  will 
express  the  fighting  of  the  5  th. 

On  July  6th  the  enemy  opened  early  with  many  guns,  the 
12-pounder  battery  replying  and  drawing  much  of  the  shelling 
to  their  position.  During  the  forenoon  an  attempt  was  made 
to  capture  a  quick-firing  gun  which  was  causing  much  annoy- 
ance from  a  hitherto  concealed  position,  within  fairly  close 
range.  The  venture  was  nearly  successful,  the  enemy  being 
surprised,  but  the  gun  was  found  to  be  on  the  opposite  bank 
of  the  river  beyond  capture,  and  the  nearest  bridge  too 
exposed  to  risk  crossing  it.  Later,  states  Admiral  Seymour's 
despatch — 

S 


258     THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

"  About  noon  a  bombardment  of  forts  in  the  native  city,  and  of 
the  arsenal,  took  place,  the  two  12-pounder  guns  of  Terrible  being 
assisted  by  the  French  and  Japanese  field  guns.  The  guns  in  the 
Chinese  forts  were  silenced  by  our  guns,  the  French  guns  set  fire  to 
the  viceroy's  yamen,  and  the  Japanese  guns  shelled  the  arsenal, 
where  two  guns  were  mounted,  and  kept  them  from  firing  at  the 
i2-pounders  while  they  were  engaged  with  the  forts  in  the  city." 

During  this  bombardment,  two  Chinese  Krupp  guns 
captured  at  Taku,  manned  by  the  Terjdbles  marines,  were  sent 
to  assist  the  12-pounder  battery,  but  they  had  not  been  long 
in  action  before  a  serious  mishap  occurred  at  one  gun,  caused 
by  a  shell  prematurely  bursting  while  it  was  being  loaded. 
Captain  Mullins,  Privates  Jones  and  Rayner,  and  Gunner 
Wrangle  (of  the  Barfleur)  were  wounded  ;  the  last  named  who 
was  the  loading  number  at  the  gun,  had  his  arm  blown  com- 
pletely off.  In  the  afternoon  another  attempt  either  to  dis- 
lodge or  capture  the  aforementioned  Chinese  quick-firer  was 
made  by  the  Chinese  regiment  under  Major  Bruce,  supported 
by  a  9-pounder  naval  gun.  Premature  discovery  of  the  force 
drew  a  heavy  fire  upon  them,  causing  them  to  retire  with 
several  severe  casualties,  the  Major  being  among  the  wounded, 
and  Midshipman  Esdaile,  who  was  with  the  gun,  falling 
mortally  hit.  That  evening,  at  the  special  request  of  the 
Russian  commander.  Lieutenant  Wilde  took  No.  3  12-pounder 
across  the  river  for  service  with  the  Russian  force.  During 
the  night  the  Japanese  repelled  an  attempt  of  the  Chinese 
to  force  the  north-west  corner  of  the  Settlements,  the  enemy 
afterwards  firing  several  buildings  on  the  outskirts  to  console 
themselves  for  their  failure. 

On  the  7th  fighting  was  commenced  by  the  naval  guns 
shelling  large  bodies  of  the  enemy  observed  concentrating 
north  of  the  Settlements.  The  city  forts  responded  at  once, 
as  did  also  two  40-pounders  placed  so  as  to  rake  the 
12-pounder  position  on  the  wall  from  the  westward.  These 
guns  soon  got  the  exact  range,  dropping  shells  dangerously 
close.  At  last  they  were  located  and  silenced,  when  the 
i2-pounders  shelled  Tree  Battery,  north  of  the  station, 
and    effected   the   same   result   there.     Then    attention    was 


FIGHTING   AT   TIENTSIN  259 

given  to  the  city,  a  large  pagoda  being  demolished  that  had 
given  cover  to  riflemen.  During  the  intermittent  shelling 
that  followed  one  shell  entered  the  Centurion's  quarters, 
killing  two  men  and  wounding  three  others.  A  reconnaissance 
towards  the  racecourse  by  Japanese  cavalry  in  the  afternoon 
unmasked  a  heavy  fire  from  that  direction,  disclosing  the  fact 
that  the  enemy  were  trying  to  envelop  the  Allied  positions 
and  again  cut  communication  with  Taku.  Consequently, 
preparations  were  made  next  day  (8th)  to  combat  this 
dangerous  movement  and  clear  the  Chinese  from  all  positions 
south  of  the  mud  wall.  This  day  the  12-pounders  had  the 
hottest  time  during  all  the  fighting,  their  position  being  only 
rendered  tenable  by  the  gun  pits  and  earth-bag  protections, 
and  A.B.  Barrett  was  unlucky  enough  to  have  his  right  arm 
taken  off  by  a  shell  fired  from  a  gun  placed  at  an  angle 
that,  till  then,  had  been  considered  the  rear  of  the  position. 
No.  I  gun  discovered  its  lair  and  shortly  ended  its  mischief 
for  the  day.  Two  guns  ensconced  near  the  western  arsenal 
then  opened  with  shrapnel  at  the  guns,  and  these,  too,  with 
the  assistance  of  the  Sikh  battery,  were  quickly  silenced, 
No.  2  gun  smashing  up  one  of  their  limbers.  Next,  four  guns 
opened  forth  from  among  some  ruined  houses  near  the  city 
walls,  but  their  fire  was  ludicrously  erratic  and  harmless.  The 
40-pounders  also  got  into  action  near  the  transverse  position 
they  occupied  the  day  before,  a  well-directed  fire  driving  their 
crews  into  cover  from  the  guns.  About  10  A.M.  the  Chinese 
guns  ceased,  but  within  half  an  hour  renewed  the  contest  with 
even  greater  vigour  than  before.  Four  small  quick-firers, 
3-  and  6-pounders,  opened  up  from  the  south-west  near  the 
racecourse  and  enfiladed  the  mud  wall  position,  it  taking 
nearly  an  hour  to  subdue  their  fairly  accurate  fire.  (These 
guns  were  captured  next  day.)  Several  guns  in  the  city, 
nearly  opposite,  then  briskly  bombarded  the  12-pounder 
position,  but  ceased  as  soon  as  they  were  located,  and  so 
ended  a  lively  forenoon.  Had  all  the  Chinese  guns  simulta- 
neously concentrated  their  fire  at  the  two  12-pounders  some 
tangible  result  might  have  been  achieved — by  the  enemy,  as 
at  various  times  the  guns  were  subjected  to  frontal,  cross,  and 


26o     THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

enfilading  fires.  In  the  afternoon  Black  Fort  and  Tree 
Battery  were  shelled,  No.  3  gun,  with  the  Russians,  adding 
its  quota  of  help,  though  little  appreciable  damage  was 
effected. 

On  July  9th  a  force  of  looo  Japanese,  950  British  (400 
of  whom  were  bluejackets  and  marines),  commanded  by 
General  Dorward,  about  200  Americans,  and  400  Russians, 
the  whole  force  commanded  by  General  Fukushima,  Japanese 
Imperial  Army,  marched  off  at  3  A.M.  southwards  along  the 
Taku  road.  Proceeding  for  about  three  miles,  the  force  then 
wheeled  north-west,  which  brought  them  in  front  of  the  Chinese 
positions,  the  detour  having  been  executed  unobserved.  The 
force  now  deployed  for  attack,  British  on  the  right,  Japanese 
on  the  left,  reserves  close  in  rear,  while  the  Japanese  cavalry 
were  sent  away  to  the  left  front.  On  discovering  the  move- 
ment, the  enemy  opened  a  heavy  shrapnel  fire  on  the  Allies, 
which  brought  a  responsive  reply  from  the  Japanese  and 
Hong  Kong  (Sikh)  batteries.  Meantime  the  cavalry  closed 
on  the  Chinese  right  flank,  disclosing  their  presence  by  a 
brilliant  charge  among  them,  whereupon  the  infantry  advanced 
to  support,  but  the  enemy  had  already  fled  pell-mell  towards 
the  western  arsenal  and  city,  closely  pursued  by  the  cavalry, 
who  accounted  for  at  least  200  of  those  who  had  fallen.  Six 
guns  were  captured,  many  rifles,  and  their  whole  reserve  ammu- 
nition. The  Allies  then  advanced  northwards  towards  the 
arsenal,  and  at  the  same  time  a  detached  force  of  about  300 
Americans  and  Japanese  moved  out  at  right  angles  along  the 
mud  wall  to  co-operate.  About  9  A.M.  the  Japanese  rushed 
the  arsenal,  which  had  been  evacuated  but  a  few  minutes 
before,  the  detached  force  entering  almost  at  the  same  time. 
Two  9-pounders  were  captured  here,  the  heavy  guns  having 
been  wisely  removed  beforehand.  The  gallant  Japanese  then 
advanced  towards  the  south  gate  of  the  native  city,  but 
meeting  with  severe  opposition  were  compelled  to  return  to 
cover.  The  close  proximity  of  the  arsenal  to  the  city  forts 
rendered  it  untenable  for  the  Allies,  so  it  was  a  second  time 
fired  and  abandoned.  Henceforth  the  southern  side  of  Sanko- 
linsins  Folly  (otherwise  termed  the  mud  wall,  for  shortness), 


FIGHTING  AT   TIENTSIN  261 

was  kept  clear  of  the  enemy.  The  Chinese  losses  were 
estimated  at  400  in  killed  ;  the  Allies  had  ten  killed,  50 
wounded.  Of  the  Terribles,  Private  Howard  was  killed. 
Throughout  this  fighting  the  city  forts  vigorously  shelled  the 
i2-pounder  position  and  Settlements,  the  crews  having  an 
exceptionally  hot  time  of  it  towards  the  finish.  They  made 
a  direct  hit  at  No.  2  gun,  a  shell  splinter  taking  out  the  right 
eye  of  A.B.  Brennan.  The  crew  of  a  9-pounder  was  with- 
drawn from  the  gun  owing  to  the  severe  fire,  a  box  of  their 
ammunition  being  blown  up.  No.  i  gun  had  a  shell  put 
through  its  mounting,  and  the  earth-bag  protection  of  this 
gun  was  much  mauled.  By  noon,  fighting  ceased  for  the 
day. 

July  lotk. — That  the  victory  of  yesterday  had  somewhat 
demoralized  the  enemy  was  evident  from  the  immunity  the 
Settlements  enjoyed  to-day  from  the  customary  bombard- 
ment. It  was  practically  a  day  of  peace,  except  for  the 
sniping  serenade  that  played  its  deadly  music  by  day  as 
well  as  by  night.  Two  4-inch  guns,  sent  from  ships  at  Taku, 
were  mounted  to-day  as  position  guns,  manned  by  Terrible' s 
bluejackets.  This  addition  of  gun-power,  together  with  the 
arrival  of  2500  Russian  and  French  troops  in  the  afternoon, 
followed  by  the  9th  Regiment  American  Infantry  (about  600 
strong)  the  next  evening,  allayed  the  uneasiness  hitherto 
entertained  by  those  in  authority  respecting  the  ability  of  the 
Allies  to  hold  the  whole  of  the  Concessions,  owing  to  the 
constant  flow  of  Chinese  reinforcements  and  guns  into  the 
native  city  and  the  surrounding  country. 

At  5  P.M.  the  Terribles  marines  relieved  the  Aurora's 
bluejackets  as  British  guard  at  the  station — always  a  post 
of  great  expectancy.  At  midnight  a  strong  force  of  Allies 
were  assembled  to  attack  a  strong  position — Tree  Battery — 
containing  several  guns  on  the  Chinese  left  flank,  but  finding 
that  the  pontoon  bridge  over  which  the  troops  must  cross 
the  river  was  wholly  unreliable  for  the  purpose,  the  movement 
was  reluctantly  abandoned  for  that  night.  Intelligence  of 
this  proposed  attack  having  somehow  reached  the  enemy, 
the}^  early  next  morning,  made  a  most  determined  attempt 


262     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

to  rush  the  railway  station  in  force,  evidently  believing  the 
troops  were  then  absent  on  the  venture  aforementioned. 
Advancing  in  the  darkness  they  actually  succeeded  in  effect- 
ing an  entrance  into  the  station  outbuildings  and  the  trucks 
standing  in  close  vicinity.  The  attack  was  well  devised,  for, 
knowing  reinforcements  would  cross  the  river,  they  directed 
a  severe  shrapnel  fire  on  to  the  bridge  of  boats  over  which 
the  Allies  usually  crossed.  The  fight  was  close  and  severe, 
Captain  Mullins  keeping  his  own  detachment  together  so  as 
to  better  withstand  any  direct  onslaught.  The  same  tactics 
were  observed  by  the  Kong  Kong  company  and  the  French 
and  Japanese  units,  who  together  formed  the  station  guard. 
With  daylight  (nth)  the  Chinese  shells  began  to  crash  into 
the  buildings ;  at  one  period  so  severe  was  the  shelling 
and  rifle  fire  as  to  render  the  holding  of  the  position  a 
question  of  uncertainty.  By  the  lucky  arrival  of  a  company 
of  the  Hong  Kong  regiment,  coming  as  an  ordinary  relief, 
the  tide  of  the  fight  was  turned  in  favour  of  the  Allies. 
Taking  in  the  situation,  these  plucky  Sikhs  drove  the  enemy 
from  the  trucks,  a  task  that  proved  a  difiicult  and  hazardous 
undertaking,  the  bravery  of  this  British  corps  undoubtedly 
saving  the  position  from  disaster.  Strong  reinforcements 
arriving  shortly  afterwards,  the  enemy  M^ere  finally  driven  off, 
their  losses  being  reasonably  estimated  at  500.  The  Allies 
lost  in  killed  and  wounded  150  men,  principally  among  the 
French  and  Japanese,  the  Hong  Kong  relief  company  having 
sustained  most  of  the  British  casualties. 

At  midday  the  whole  Allied  artillery  bombarded  the  city 
forts,  the  Chinese  guns  replying  with  great  vigour  and 
precision.  Over  400  shells  were  fired  at  No.  3  gun  and  one 
4-inch,  situated  near  the  Russian  camp  under  Lieutenants 
Wilde  of  the  Terrible  and  Luard  of  the  Barfleiir.  The  4-inch, 
after  firing  a  few  rounds,  jumped  its  improvised  mounting 
and  became  inactive.  The  other  4-inch,  under  Lieutenant 
Drummond's  command,  did  good  work  throughout  the  after- 
noon, giving  the  enemy  an  impressive  experience  of  lyddite. 
The  general  bombardment  ceasing,  Drummond's  two  12- 
pounders    engaged    the   two   40-pounders,   which    had    been 


FIGHTING  AT   TIENTSIN  263 

remounted  in  a  new  position  5000  yards  distant,  and  were 
causing  much  mischief  in  the  Settlements.  They  were  even- 
tually silenced,  when  the  12-pounders  again  spurted  forth  at 
the  city  forts,  demolishing  a  pagoda  that  had  served  the 
enemy  as  a  watch-tower.  The  services  of  the  guns  received 
special  recognition  in  despatches  for  their  shooting  to-day, 
Admiral  Seymour  stating — 

"The  Terrible' s  12-pounders  and  one  of  the  Algerine's  4-inch 
Q,F.  did  good  work.  .  .  ." 

Petty-Officer  Dear  was  severely  wounded  at  the  conclusion 
of  the  fight  from  a  sniper's  bullet. 

This  night  a  nest  of  treachery  was  casually  discovered  by 
A.B.  Stark,  who,  while  on  sentry  duty,  observed  what  he 
thought  was — and  what  proved  to  be — some  Morse  signalling 
being  made  with  a  window  blind  at  an  isolated  house  not  far 
from  the  12-pounder  position  on  the  mud  wall.  On  this 
being  reported,  the  Welsh  Fusilier  picket  near  by  received 
orders  to  raid  the  premises  at  once.  As  only  three  men 
could  be  spared  from  their  post,  A.B.'s  Grady,  Roman,  and 
Dennis,  of  the  gun's  crews  were  sent  to  assist  them.  On 
arriving  at  the  house,  an  entrance  was  forced,  and  as  Grady 
entered,  a  Chinaman  rushed  at  him,  and  was  received  upon 
Grady's  bayonet,  which  somehow  came  unfastened,  and 
remained  in  his  opponent's  body.  He  then  clubbed  another 
native  over  the  head,  breaking  his  rifle  off  from  the  stock 
with  the  blow.  A  third  native  thereupon  rushed  at  him  with 
a  war  club,  when  Grady,  then  unarmed,  darted  upstairs  to 
avoid  a  blow,  his  assailant  following  him  up.  Ere  he  reached 
him,  however,  Roman  shot  the  Chinaman  dead.  Dennis  now 
pushed  inside  in  time  to  cover  another  man  armed  with  a 
revolver,  whereupon  the  remaining  miscreants  surrendered. 
Treacherous  dealings  with  the  enemy  were  known  to  be 
rife,  and  here  some  seven  blackguardly  Europeans  were 
entrapped  and  captured,  their  Chinese  confederates  escaping 
at  the  back  into  the  darkness.  Thus  caught  red-handed, 
they  were  imprisoned  to  await  trial. 

A  fourth  12-pounder  and  three  Maxims  with  their  crews 


264    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

arrived  from  the  Terrible  by  river  route  to-day,  commanded 
by  Lieutenant  Hutchinson,  R.N.R,,  with  whom  were  Mid- 
shipmen Willoughby,  Down,  and  Ackland,  and  P.O.  MulHs, 
captain  of  i2-pounder  gun.  The  one  lighter  on  which  they 
had  arrived  presented  a  curious  spectacle,  somewhat  resem- 
bHng  an  "  armed  Noah's  Ark,"  for  besides  the  four  guns 
mentioned,  their  ammunition,  and  33  officers  and  men,  there 
were  also  on  deck  an  unmounted  47  gun,  16  tons  of  lyd- 
dite shells,  over  300  head  of  cattle  and  sheep,  many  scores 
of  live  fowls,  and  heaps  of  vegetables.  The  whole  was 
enclosed  within  a  barricade  formed  with  bags  of  potatoes, 
every  inch  of  space  being  occupied  by  some  one  or  some- 
thing. On  the  passage  up  they  had  come  under  a  brisk  rifle 
fire  from  rebels  in  the  village  of  Shen-si-ku,  near  the  bank  ; 
but  as  the  Maxim  guns  were  mounted  in  position  and  swiftly 
brought  into  action,  the  "  Ark  "  and  its  occupants  ran  the 
gauntlet  in  safety  without  incurring  any  losses  whatsoever. 
As  all  the  cattle  and  sheep  were  loose  on  deck,  the  pande- 
monium that  existed  while  the  firing  lasted  can  be  more 
easily  imagined  than  described.  With  the  arrival  of  this 
party  231  officers  and  men  with  seven  guns,  four  12-pounders 
and  three  maxims,  were  now  at  the  front  from  the  Terrible. 

Sufficient  Allied  forces  having  arrived  to  ensure  the  safety 
of  the  Settlements,  Admiral  Sir  Edward  Seymour,  his  staff, 
and  the  Centurions  contingent  of  the  Naval  Brigade,  left 
Tientsin  to  rejoin  the  flagship  lying  off  Taku.  A  few  days 
after  the  admiral's  return  he  issued  the  following  "Fleet 
Order  "  to  the  crews  of  the  Chinese  squadron  : — 

"  I  desire  to  express  to  the  officers,  seamen,  and  marines  com- 
prising the  late  expeditionary  forces  towards  Peking,  my  high  sense 
of  satisfaction  with  their  general  conduct  therein,  during  a  time 
which  comprised  much  discomfort,  hard  work,  and  want  of  food  and 
water,  with  little  rest  and  decided  anxiety,  in  addition  to  dangers 
of  war. 

"  The  above  were  encountered  with  zeal,  patience,  courage  and 
cheerfulness  worthy  of  our  noble  service  to  which  we  belong.  Similar 
trials  may  be  before  us,  but  will  I  know  be  borne  as  the  above  were. 

"  At  the  same  time  I  wish  to  express  to  the  officers  and  men 


FIGHTING  AT   TIENTSIN  265 

lately  employed  in  the  defence  of  Tientsin  and  to  those  in  the 
operations  about  Taku,  including  the  capture  of  those  forts,  my 
thorough  satisfaction  with  all  concerned. 

"  The  defence  of  Tientsin  has  been  carried  out  with  much  risk 
and  fatigue,  constantly  harassing  those  employed,  but  met  with  the 
true  naval  spirit. 

"The  capture  of  the  Taku  Forts  was  a  brilliant  affair,  well 
planned,  and  well  carried  out,  success,  as  not  unusually,  crowned 
very  gallant  and  daring  efforts  :  I  congratulate  all  concerned  therein. 

"  It  is  my  pleasing  duty,  and  was  that  of  the  rear-admiral  in  my 
absence,  to  convey  the  above  to  their  Lordships  at  the  Admiralty, 
and  will  be  known  generally  in  England. 

"  To  me  personally  the  fine  conduct  of  these  belonging  to  the 
British  China  Squadron  is  a  matter  of  special  pride  and  pleasure, 
and  I  have  no  misgiving  but  that  whatever  is  before  us,  we  shall 
if  possible  do  better  rather  than  otherwise,  and  uphold  the  traditions 
of  the  British  Navy." 

On  July  1 2th  the  Allied  commanders  decided  upon  the 
capture  of  the  native  city,  the  number  of  Allies  novi^  present 
being  about  12,000  men.  Captain  Bayly  was  again  the  senior 
naval  officer  commanding  in  Tientsin,  and  Captain  Burke 
commanded  the  service  companies  of  the  Naval  Brigade. 
All  the  naval  guns,  viz.  two  4-inch,  four  12-pounders,  and 
several  guns  of  smaller  calibre,  were  manned  by  crews  of 
the  Terrible,  who  formed  the  artillery  contingent  of  the 
naval  force, 

******* 

Fall  of  Tientsin  native  city — July  13th,  14th.  To  allow 
the  native  city  to  remain  in  possession  of  the  Chinese  would 
mean  a  constant  danger  to  the  Settlements,  and  also  seriously 
prejudice  another  attempt  to  relieve  the  capital.  A  general 
bombardment,  except  at  the  forts  and  ofificial  buildings,  had 
been  deferred  owing  to  the  strong  representations  of  the 
European  merchants  that  such  an  act  would  involve  them 
in  heavy  losses  and  impair  future  trade.  But  its  retention 
by  the  enemy  had  become  so  intolerable  that  commercial 
considerations  had  to  succumb  to  the  stern  necessities  of  war. 

The  official  version  of  its  capture  is  given  to  the  reader 


266    THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

as  an  unvarnished  account  of  how  the  Navy  sustained  its 
best  traditions  with  gun  and  rifle  in  the  field,  besides  being 
a  most  interesting  story  of  a  hard-fought  battle. 

^^  From  the  General  Officer  commanding  British  Forces,   Tientsin, 
to  the  Secretary  of  State  for  War. 

"Tientsin,  July  19th,  1900. 

"Sir, 

"On  the  afternoon  of  the  nth  instant,  I  arranged  with 
General  Fukushiraa,  commanding  the  Japanese  forces,  to  carry  out 
as  soon  as  possible  the  capture  of  Tientsin  city.  Owing  to  our 
heavy  losses  during  the  daily  bombardment  of  the  Settlements  we 
considered  this  movement  necessary. 

"  The  Russian  general  was  approached  on  the  subject,  and  said 
he  would  co-operate  in  the  movement  by  an  attack  on  the  Chinese 
batteries  and  forts  to  the  north-east  of  the  city.  He  desired  to  get 
his  pontoon  train  in  readiness,  and  said  that  as  soon  as  he  had  done 
so  he  would  give  me  notice  of  his  readiness  to  move.  His  staff 
ofiicer  gave  me  that  notice  at  5  p.m.  on  the  12th  instant,  and  it  was 
arranged  that  the  Russian  forces,  who  had  the  longer  march,  should 
move  in  time  to  deliver  their  attack  on  the  batteries  about  10  a.m. 
on  the  following  day,  and  that  the  Japanese-British  force  should 
deliver  their  attack  on  the  city  as  early  as  possible,  in  order  to  attract 
the  bulk  of  the  Chinese  troops  to  their  side  and  so  facilitate  the 
capture  of  the  batteries  by  the  Russians. 

"  I  then  called  on  Colonel  de  Pelacot,  commanding  the  French 
forces,  and  Colonel  Meade,  commanding  the  American  forces,  and 
together  with  them  visited  General  Fukushima  to  discuss  the  plan 
of  operations. 

"  It  was  decided  that  the  Allied  forces  would  parade  at  3  a.m., 
and  move  in  three  columns,  about  500  yards  apart,  on  the  western 
arsenal. 

"The  French  force,  900  strong,  was  to  form  the  right  column, 
and  crossing  the  mud  parapet  in  the  British  Extra  Concession,  was 
to  move  on  the  south  side  of  it  and  under  its  cover  direct  on  the 
arsenal,  timing  its  movement  to  agree  with  that  of  the  other  columns. 
Two  companies  were  detailed  to  advance  from  the  French  Settle- 
ment and  clear  the  houses  between  it  and  the  city  of  troops.  They 
were  unable,  however,  in  the  face  of  a  heavy  fire  to  make  much 
headway. 


FIGHTING   AT   TIENTSIN  267 

"The  Japanese  column,  1500  strong,  under  General  Fukushima, 
was  to  move  out  from  the  Settlement  by  the  racecourse  gate  at 
3  A.M.,  and  move  parallel  to  the  mud  parapet  about  500  yards 
from  it. 

"The  left  column,  consisting  of  800  British  troops  (500  military 
and  300  naval '),  900  Americans  and  30  Austrians,  moved  out  of  the 
Taku  gate  at  3.30  a.m.  under  my  command,  and  marched  parallel 
to  the  Japanese  column  and  about  500  yards  from  them.  About 
500  yards  on  the  left  column  was  the  Japanese  cavalry,  150  strong. 

"  The  left  column  was  somewhat  delayed  in  clearing  villages  of 
small  parties  of  the  enemy,  and  its  head  arrived  at  the  road  leading 
to  the  arsenal  and  south  gate  of  the  city,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
behind  the  head  of  the  Japanese  column. 

"The  French  column  suffered  a  check  at  a  bridge  in  the  mud 
parapet,  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  arsenal,  and  in  crossing 
over  which  their  troops  were  exposed  to  fire.  The  arsenal  was 
cleared  of  the  enemy  principally  through  the  agency  of  the  Japanese 
troops. 

"  The  advanced  British  troops,  consisting  of  the  detachment  2nd 
Battalion  Royal  Welsh  Fusiliers,  and  the  American  Marines,  moved 
forward  and  lined  the  mud  parapet  west  of  the  arsenal,  the  9th 
American  Infantry  being  also  brought  forward  under  the  parapet  as 
support.  The  reserve,  consisting  of  two  companies  Chinese  Regi- 
ment and  the  Naval  Brigade,'^  were  halted  about  2500  yards  from 
the  city,  and  suffered  some  loss  from  long-range  fire. 

"  All  the  artillery  of  the  combined  force,  consisting  of  mountain 
guns,  with  the  exception  of  three  3"2-inch  guns,  belonging  to  the 
Americans,  formed  up  a  short  distance  south  of  the  mud  parapet  and 
bombarded  the  city  (5.30  a.m.). 

"  One  ^-i7ich  gtm,  three  1 2-ponnders,  and  a  fezv  Cf-ponndcrs  and 
d-ponnders,  worked  by  tJie  Navy  from  a  positioii  in  the  British  Extra 
Concession,  did  excellent  service  in  keeping  down  the  fire  from  the  city 
walls. 

"  After  about  an  hour's  bombardment  it  was  decided  to  attack. 
The  French  were  to  be  on  the  right,  the  Japanese  in  the  centre,  and 

'  The  Terriblc's  marine  detachment  formed  one  of  the  three  companies  of 
Royal  Marines  included  among  the  navals,  having  eight  men  wounded,  viz. 
Sergeant  Stanbridge,  Privates  Watts,  Farley,  Ellis,  Rudgley,  Cuell,  Brown,  and 
Edwards  ;  A.B.  Robertson  was  also  wounded  at  the  guns. — [Thk  Writkr.] 

-  All  reference  to  the  Navy  in  this  despatch  has  been  printed  in  italics  by  the 
publisher. 


268     THE   COMMISSION    OF   H.M.S.   ''TERRIBLE" 

the  British  on  the  left,  the  centre  of  the  attack  being  the  south  gate. 
Owing  to  the  attack  being  pushed  on  somewhat  too  hurriedly  in  the 
centre,  the  Fusiliers  and  American  Marines  had  to  move  forward 
rather  too  quickly  under  a  heavy  fire  to  get  into  their  position  on 
the  Japanese  left  (7.15  a.m.). 

"  General  Fukushima  had  asked  me  to  give  some  support  to  the 
left  of  his  line  during  the  attack,  and  the  9th  American  Infantry  was 
directed  by  me  to  give  this  support,  and  also  to  support  the  attack 
of  the  Fusiliers  and  Marines. 

"  When  the  9th  Regiment  had  crossed  the  mud  parapet,  a  body 
of  men,  estimated  at  1500  strong,  made  up  of  cavalry  and  infantry, 
appeared  about  2500  yards  away  from  our  extreme  left.  I  directed 
the  detachment  of  the  Hong  Kong  regiment,  who  up  to  this  time 
had  been  acting  as  escort  to  the  guns,  to  take  up  a  favourable 
position  at  a  bend  in  the  mud  parapet  about  one  mile  from  the 
arsenal  to  meet  any  attack.  They  had  no  difficulty  in  repulsing 
this  threatened  attack  with  the  aid  of  two  Maxim  guns  sent  to  assist 
them  as  soon  as  possible. 

"The  Japanese  attack  extended  considerably  more  to  the  left 
than  had  been  intended,  so  that  the  Fusiliers  and  Mari?ics  were 
pushed  more  to  the  left  than  had  been  contemplated,  and  brought 
close  to  heavy  enfilade  fire  from  the  suburbs  south  of  the  south-west 
corner  of  the  city.  They  faced  that  fire  in  the  steadiest  way,  taking 
up  a  position  under  fairly  good  cover,  and  during  the  whole  day 
prevented  a  large  body  of  the  enemy  from  making  any  forward 
movement. 

"  Meanwhile  seven  or  eight  guns  of  the  enemy's  artillery  were 
replying  to  our  artillery  fire  from  a  fort  about  ij  mile  west  of  the 
West  Gate  of  the  city. 

"The  reserves  were  ordered  up  to  take  cover  under  the  mud 
parapet,  and  the  whole  of  the  artillery  moved  inside  the  parapet 
and  took  up  the  best  positions  obtainable  to  continue  the  bombard- 
ment. 

"  Moving  back  from  the  Hong  Kong  regiment  position  I  could 
see  nothing  of  the  9th  American  Infantry ;  but  when  I  reached  the 
arsenal  I  saw  that  only  a  few  Japanese  troops  were  extended  on 
the  right  of  the  road,  and  that  the  French  troops  were  all  in  compact 
bodies  in  the  villages  on  the  road  leading  to  the  south  gate  behind 
the  Japanese,  from  which  I  judged  that  the  fire  on  the  right  had 
been  so  heavy  that  the  French  attacking  line  could  not  be  formed. 


FIGHTING   AT   TIENTSIN  269 

"At  the  arsenal  I  met  the  acting  adjutant  of  the  9th  Regiment, 
who  said  he  had  been  sent  back  with  news  that  his  regiment  were  in 
a  very  exposed  position,  which  from  his  description  I  made  out  to 
be  near  the  French  settlement,  and  that  they  had  lost  heavily,  their 
colonel,  amongst  others,  being  mortally  wounded.  He  said  he  had 
been  ordered  to  ask  for  reinforcements,  and  I  directed  100  vieii  of  the 
Naval  Brigade  binder  Lieutenant  PhiUimore,  R.N.^  to  proceed  to  their 
assistance. 

"  I  signalled  in  to  Lieutenant-Colonel  Bower,  who  was  in  com- 
mand of  the  force  left  in  the  Settlement,  to  send  me  out  two  more 
companies  of  the  Chinese  regiment  with  all  the  stretchers  he  could 
collect,  and  on  their  arrival  sent  the  stretchers  forward,  carried  by 
the  men  of  the  regiment  under  Major  Pereira.  Major  Pereira  made 
two  trips  out  to  the  American  position,  and  brought  back  many  of 
their  wounded  under  a  very  heavy  fire,  losing  several  men  and  being 
himself  wounded.  He  told  me  on  returning  from  his  second  trip 
that  the  Americans  and  the  men  of  the  Naval  Brigade  had  got  into 
a  fairly  safe  position,  so  I  decided  to  leave  them  there  till  nightfall. 
They  detained  a  considerable  body  of  the  enemy  in  front  of  them, 
and  prevented  any  attack  being  made  on  the  right  flank  of  the 
Japanese. 

"  Major  Pereira  also  informed  me  that  the  Americans  were  very 
badly  off  for  ammunition,  so  I  directed  Captain  OUivant  and  a  party 
of  the  Chinese  Regiment  to  take  a  further  supply  to  them.  While 
performing  this  service  I  regret  to  say  that  Captain  Ollivant  was  killed. 
"  A  Japanese  staff  officer  afterwards  told  me  that  he  had  seen  the 
9th  Regiment  moving  along  the  right  rear  of  the  Japanese  attack  in 
column  of  fours,  and  that  he  was  afraid  they  must  have  suffered  heavy 
loss. 

"  Th€  naval giins  were  all  this  time  making  splendid  practice,  keeping 
down  the  fire  from  the  city  walls,  and  we  were  anxiously  waiting  for 
the  sound  of  the  explosion,  which  would  tell  that  the  Japanese 
sappers  had  reached  the  city  gate  and  blown  it  in.  Shortly  after 
I  P.M.  I  received  the  following  note  '  from  the  Japanese  chief  staff 
officer  : — 

"  *  Hon  Gdndral.  Nos  soldats  sont  dejk  entr^s  dans  la  cite.  Je 
vous  prie  done  de  faire  cesser  le  feu  de  vos  canons  immediatement. 

"  '  Ask  I,  Lieutenant-Colonel.' 

'  Translation — "  Our  soldier?  have  already  entered  the  city.  I  beg  you  to 
cease  the  fire  of  your  i;uns  immediately." 


270     THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

"  Orders  were  accordingly  given  for  the  cessation  of  all  artillery 
fire  and  the  advance  of  all  our  troops  to  support  the  assault  on  the 
city.  The  advancing  troops  were  met  with  a  very  heavy  fire  from 
the  walls,  which  continued  to  increase  in  intensity,  and  it  soon  became 
apparent  that  the  Japanese  troops  had  not  entered  the  city.  The 
troops  were  then  forced  to  take  cover  close  to  the  canal  round  the 
city.  I  shortly  afterwards  heard  from  the  Japanese  general  that  he 
had  been  misinformed,  and  that  his  troops  had  not  entered  the  city. 

"  Orders  were  se7it  for  all  guns  to  open  fire  agaifi,  and,  owing  to  the 
heazitiful  practice  of  the  tiaval  gims,  very  little  loss  was  suffered  by  the 
troops  in  the  advanced  trenches. 

"Towards  evening  the  1500  troops  on  the  left  flank  again 
advanced,  and  began  preparing  a  long  line  of  shelter  trenches.  I 
received  a  request  from  General  Fukushima  asking  me  if  I  could 
undertake  arrangements  for  the  protection  of  his  troops  and  the 
French,  while  in  their  advanced  positions,  from  attack  from  the  left 
flank  or  rear,  as  his  cavalry  had  informed  him  that  bodies  of  the 
enemy  were  threatening  us  from  those  directions. 

"  The  naval  gtrns  were  then  requested  to  direct  their  whole  fire  on  the 
ejiemy  facing  tJie  extreme  left  of  our  position,  and  undercover  of  that  fire 
and  of  volleys  from  the  detachment  of  the  Hong  Kong  regiment, 
directed  on  the  various  points  from  which  the  enemy  were  harassing 
the  retirement,  the  Fusiliers  and  American  Marines  were  withdrawn 
with  very  slight  loss  and  formed  up  behind  the  mud  parapet.  The 
movement  reflected  great  credit  on  Colonel  Meade,  commanding  the 
Marines,  and  Captain  Gwynne,  commanding  the  Fusiliers. 

"  The  more  delicate  manoeuvre  of  withdrawing  the  9th  American 
Infantry  and  the  company  of  the  Naval  Brigade  had  to  be  undertaken. 
The  naval  guns  were  directed  to  sweep  the  barriers  constructed  along 
the  fringe  of  houses  between  the  French  Settlement  and  the  city  from 
which  the  fire  on  the  American  troops  proceeded.  The  American 
troops  themselves  were  only  about  300  yards  from  this  fringe,  and 
there  was  great  danger  of  the  fire  from  the  naval  guns  injuring  them 
as  well  as  the  enemy.  The  dead  and  wounded,  of  which  the 
Americans  had  still  a  considerable  number  with  them,  were  brought 
back  with  the  assistance  of  the  company  of  the  Naval  Brigade,  and 
shortly  afterwards  the  9th  Regiment  arrived  at  the  mud  parapet  in 
safety.  I  would  specially  bring  to  notice  the  conduct  of  Major  Jesse 
Lee  during  the  retirement ;  in  him  the  regiment  possesses  an  officer 
of  exceptional  merit. 


CAPTAIN    KDWARI)    HKNRV    HAVLV,   CM. 


FIGHTING   AT    TIENTSIN  271 

"  Tlie  whole  force  is  Ufider  the  gi-catcst  obligation  to  Coptam  Bayly 
and  Licutcfiant  Driimmond,  R.N.,for  their  working  of  the  naval  gu7is. 

"  After  posting  troops  to  secure  our  flank  and  rear  from  attack, 
the  troops  turned  in  for  the  night,  during  which  there  was  some  rain. 
News  was  then  received  that  the  Russian  attack  on  the  other  side  of 
the  city  had  been  delayed  by  unforeseen  causes ;  but  when  made  had 
proved  very  successful,  resulting  in  the  complete  rout  of  the  Chinese 
and  the  capture  of  eleven  gims;  the  Russian  loss  was  about  120 
killed  and  wounded. 

"  The  Naval  Brigade  under  Captain  Burke,  R.N.,  had  their  full 
share  of  the  fighting  in  the  centre  and  right  of  the  position,  and  had  the 
honour  of  being  ajnong  the  first  troops  to  enter  the  city.  The  companies 
were  splendidly  led  by  Commander  Beatty  and  Lieute7iajit  Fhillimore, 
a?id  nothing  could  have  been  fi?ier  than  their  spirit  atid  cotiduct.  I  have 
already  brought  to  notice  the  exceptionally  fine  work  done  by  Captain 
Bayly  and  Lieutenajit  £)rummond,  R.N.,  and  the  naval  guns.  I 
received  at  all  times  the  most  ready  and  unquestioning  assistance  from 
Captain  Burke. 

"  I  have,  etc., 

"A.  R.  ¥.  DoRWARD,  Brigadier-General." 

Co-operating  with  the  Russians  were  No.  3  12-pounder, 
under  Lieutenant  Hutchinson,  R.N.R.,  and  a  4-inch  position 
gun  under  Lieutenant  Luard.  These  two  guns  performed 
conspicuous  service  in  covering  the  Russian  advance,  and 
completely  silenced  the  eastern  Chinese  batteries  opposed  to 
them,  thus  rendering  the  capture  of  the  guns  an  easy  matter. 

Throughout  the  battle  the  naval  gun  fire  was  personally 
controlled  by  Captain  Bayly  by  means  of  telephone  from  the 
signal  tower  of  the  Gordon  Hall,  some  of  the  guns,  from  their 
fixed  positions,  having  their  line  of  sight  totally  obscured 
when  firing  at  certain  objects.  He  thus  describes  that  incident 
of  the  fight  which  had  nearly  proved  a  costly  error — 

'*  A  most  destructive  fire  was  kept  up  by  all  the  guns  to  the  west- 
ward, under  Lieutenant  Drummond,  of  H.M.S.  Terrible,  on  the  south 
wall  of  the  city  as  the  attacking  force  approached  from  the  south-west, 
with  the  view  of  keeping  down  the  enemy's  fire,  which  was  poured 
heavily  from  the  wall  on  either  side  of  the  south  gate  when  our  troops 
had  once  passed  the  western  arsenal. 


272     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

"  Large  portions  of  the  wall  were  swept  away,  and  the  fire  was 
considerably  subdued,  when  a  signal  reached  me  from  the  general  to 
request  that  all  guns  might  cease  fire  on  the  wall,  as  the  Japanese 
had  entered  the  city.  This  subsequently  proved  not  to  have  been 
the  case,  and  was  due  to  some  misunderstanding  of  a  report. 

"  During  the  time  the  fire  of  the  guns  was  taken  off  the  south  wall 
the  Chinese  remanned  the  battlements,  and  poured  in  a  very  heavy 
rifle  fire,  until  the  guns  once  more  received  permission  to  reopen  on 
the  wall,  which  they  did  with  great  effect. 

"  The  Chinese  most  gallantly  stuck  to  their  positions,  keeping  up 
a  heavy  rifle  fire  until  literally  swept  away,  wall  and  all." 

The  scene  in  and  around  the  city  after  its  capture  was  one 
of  desolation  and  carnage.  The  work  of  the  guns  had  indeed 
been  effective,  the  numbers  of  dead  Chinese  being  incalcul- 
able, as  they  were  strewn  all  over  the  city.  The  losses  of  the 
Allies  had  also  been  very  severe,  nearly  800  casualties  having 
occurred  during  the  bombardment  and  assault. 

For  administrative  purposes  the  city  was  divided  into  four 
departments,  the  British  assuming  control  of  the  north-west 
section.  Numerous  guns  and  large  quantities  of  warlike  stores 
were  captured,  and  much  treasure  and  valuables  came  into 
possession  of  the  Allies.  The  human  propensity  for  looting 
was  fully  indulged  as  soon  as  the  din  of  battle  had  hushed. 
Stern  repressive  measures,  however,  were  adopted  when  the 
Allied  authorities  realized  the  enormity  of  the  pillage  which 
was  proceeding,  but  the  restraint  came  much  too  late  to  be 
effective. 

The  following  congratulatory  order,  issued  by  the  British 
general  next  day,  cannot  fail  to  be  highly  appreciated  by  the 
naval  reader,  particularly  so  by  the  Terribles,  who,  with  their 
guns,  had  a  second  time  greatly  assisted  in  achieving  another 
decisive  victory : — 

"  To  Captai7i  Burke,  J^.AT.,  commanding  Naval  Brigade  oti  XT^th  and 

\a^th  ins t,  from  Brigadier-General  Dortvard,  commanding  British 

Forces,  TicJitsin. 

"Tientsin,  July  15th,  1900. 

"  Sir, 

"  I  wish  to  express  my  deep  sense  of  the  honour  done  to 
me  by  having  under  my  command  the  officers  and  men  of  the  Naval 


FIGHTING    AT   TIENTSIN  273 

Brigade  during  the  long  and  hard  fighting  of  the  13th  inst.,  which 

resulted  in  the  capture  of  Tientsin  city. 

"  The  success  of  the  operations  was  largely  dtie  to  the  manner  in 

which  tJic  naval  guns  were  7uorkcd  by  Lieufenatit  Drummond,  R.N., 

the  accuracy  of  their  fire  alone  rendering  steady  fire  on  the  part  of  the 

troops  possible  against  the  strong  Chinese  position^  and  largely  reducing 

the  mimber  of  casualties. 

"  The  delicate  operation  of  withdrawing  troops  from  advanced 

positions  at  nightfall  to  strengthen  other  parts  of  the  line,  and  the 

bringing  back  of  the  wounded,  could  not  have  been  effected  without 

the  aid  of  the  well-directed  fire  of  the  guns. 

"  I  desire  to  place  on  record  my  appreciation  of  the  gallantry  and 

fine  spirit  of  the  men,  and  to  join  in  their  regret  for  the  heavy  loss  in 

killed  and  wounded,  and  particularly  with  the  Royal  Marines  in  regret 

for  the  death  of  Captain  I.loyd. 

"  The  Naval  Brigade  had  their  full  share  in  the  fighting  at  the 

centre  and  right  of  the  position,  and  had  the  honour  of  being  among 
the  first  troops  to  enter  Tientsin.  The  succour  they  brought  under 
a  heavy  fire  to  the  hard-pressed  American  troops  on  the  right  was 
highly  appreciated  by  the  9th  Regiment  United  States  Infantry,  who 
found  themselves  unexpectedly  under  the  heaviest  fire  of  the  day,  and 
were  much  heartened  by  the  arrival  of  Lieutenant  Phillimore,  R.N., 
and  his  men.  It  will  be  my  honour  to  bring  their  conduct  to  the 
notice  of  the  Secretary  of  State  for  War. 

"  I  join  with  them  in  their  admiration  for  the  gallantry,  soldierly 
spirit,  and  organization  of  our  comrades  of  the  Japanese  Army. 

"  I  have  the  honour  to  thank  you  particularly  for  the  ready  and 
unquestioning  assistance  which  you  personally  gave  me  at  all  times 
during  the  progress  of  the  operations,  and  for  the  cheerful  co-opera- 
tion of  your  officers  and  men  in  instantly  carrying  out  any  duty 
assigned  to  them." 


CHAPTER   XVIII 

WAITING   FOR   REINFORCEMENTS— CHEFOO  AND 
WEI-HAI-WEI 

From  Jime  2^tk  to  July  30//^,   1900 

Preparations  for  the  advance  on  Peking  followed  the  fall 
of  the  native  city,  the  future  action  of  the  Allies  entirely 
depending  upon  the  arrival  of  reinforcements  and  transport 
before  the  march  to  the  relief  of  the  capital  could  commence. 
The  interspace  of  inaction  will  be  filled  in  by  following  the 
movements  of  the  Terrible. 

Having  discharged  the  troops  and  stores  at  Taku,  besides 
landing  Lieutenant  Drummond's  small  contingent,  the  ship 
was  ordered  to  Chefoo,  arriving  there  June  25th.  The  place 
was  found  in  a  peaceful  state,  although  the  foreign  community 
were  somewhat  uneasy  regarding  their  personal  safety  should 
the  rebellion  reach  that  district.  In  conjunction  with  the 
captains  of  two  American  and  one  Japanese  men-of-war  then 
in  harbour,  arrangements  were  made  with  the  respective 
Consuls  to  place  the  Foreign  Quarter  in  a  position  of  safety, 
should  events  render  this  course  necessary.  The  town  and 
roadstead  are  completely  dominated  by  powerful  forts,  but 
no  immediate  danger  was  then  apprehended  that  the  Chinese 
troops  would  treacherously  employ  the  guns,  as  the  rebellious 
fever  had  not  up  to  that  time  fired  their  ignorant  brains. 
Nevertheless,  precaution  was  necessary,  as  recent  events 
elsewhere  had  proved.  Commander  Limpus  privately  sur- 
veyed places  most  suitable  for  landing  men  and  guns,  and 
Lieutenants  Wilde  and  England  made  secret  reconnaissances 

274 


I!     «   "= 

5  -p  c 


WAITING   FOR   REINF0RCP:MENTS  275 

of  the  forts,  obtaining  much  valuable  information  concerning 
them.  Moreover,  to  prevent  surprise,  projectiles  were  placed 
in  the  guns,  and  the  crews  ordered  to  sleep  near  them  by 
night.     Landing  parties  were  also  organized. 

Chefoo  is  in  the  Shantung  Province,  and  is  the  principal 
treaty  port  of  North  China,  attracting  a  considerable  shipping, 
which  increases  yearly.  Except  in  the  Foreign  Quarter,  which 
is  well  kept,  the  town  is  badly  built  and  very  dirty,  but  the 
inhabitants  are  orderly,  industrious,  and  civilly  disposed 
towards  foreigners.  It  is  a  recognized  coaling  station  for 
foreign  men-of-war  which  frequently  visit  the  port.  The 
town  is  noted  for  its  silk,  and  the  fruit  and  vegetable  raising 
industry  in  this  district  gives  much  profitable  employment  to 
the  natives. 

On  June  30th,  at  5  P.M.,  a  signal  was  made  by  the  Consul 
to  land  an  armed  party  at  once.  The  crew  were  then  at 
supper,  but  within  fifteen  minutes  a  strong  party  were  on 
their  way  ashore,  to  find  on  arriving  the  disturbance  at  an 
end,  and  order  being  restored  by  the  Chinese  police.  The 
trouble  originated  by  some  Japanese  coolies,  during  a  brawl, 
cutting  off  the  pigtails  of  some  of  their  Chinese  brethren,  the 
infuriated  Celestials  having  retaliated  by  using  knives  against 
their  assailants  for  ruthlessly  shearing  them  of  their  sacred 
queues.  So  serious  an  aspect  did  the  affair  assume  for  a 
brief  period  that  the  foreigners  gathered  into  their  homes, 
and  armed  in  case  the  brawl  should  develop  into  something 
worse.  Peace  being  assured,  the  boats  returned  to  the  ship 
from  their  bloodless  mission. 

No  revolutionary  movement  being  anticipated,  the  ship 
left  for  Wei-hai-wei  early  on  July  ist,  taking  there,  as  in- 
dulgence passengers,  several  refugee  missionaries  with  their 
families,  who  had  sensibly  come  in  from  the  interior  a  few 
days  previously.  The  ship  arrived  at  noon,  and  that  evening 
Lieutenant  Wilde,  and  90  officers  and  men,  with  two 
1 2- pounder  guns,  embarked  in  the  Alacrity  for  the  front, 
arriving  on  the  4th  of  July  in  Tientsin,  where  the  guns  were 
then  urgently  needed. 

Wei-hai-wei  is  situated  on  the  south  side  of  the  Gulf  of 


276    THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

Pechili,  40  miles  eastward  of  Chefoo,  nearly  facing  Port 
Arthur  on  the  north  side,  and  about  115  miles  distant  from 
that  Russian  naval  and  military  base  of  the  Far  East ;  the 
port  of  Kiao-chau,  the  German  naval  base,  being  about  the 
same  distance  away  on  the  southern  side  of  the  promontory. 
Formerly  a  strongly  fortified  Chinese  naval  station,  it  was 
captured  by  the  Japanese  in  January,  1895,  who  held  it  until 
May,  1898,  when  it  was  then  evacuated  by  them,  and  by  an 
agreement  with  China  was  leased  to  Great  Britain.  The 
main  object  of  the  lease  was  to  prevent  the  Gulf  of  Pechili 
falling  under  the  exclusive  domination  of  any  one  foreign 
power.  The  bay,  surrounded  by  high  hills,  is  nearly  twenty 
miles  in  extent,  sheltered  to  the  northward  by  the  island  of 
Liu-kung-tao,  upon  which  are  situated  the  naval  and  military 
establishments,  Government  buildings  and  Commissioner's 
residence,  and  where  the  largest  men-of-war  can  obtain  good 
anchorage  to  within  a  few  hundred  yards  from  the  shore.  On 
its  seaward  or  north  side  rise  steep  rocky  cliffs,  three  modern 
forts  *  having  been  built  upon  their  highest  summits.  There 
are  two  entrances  to  the  spacious  harbour,  the  northern  and 
eastern,  but  vessels  of  more  than  twenty-feet  draught  cannot 
enter  the  eastern  channel.  Since  its  occupation  by  the 
British,  the  small  Chinese  town  on  the  island  has  been 
remodelled,  well  drained,  possesses  a  good  hotel,  officers' 
clubs,  naval  and  military  recreation  rooms  and  ground  ;  the 
pleasant  climate  rendering  the  place  exceedingly  healthy  and 
invigorating.  Opposite,  on  the  mainland,  is  situated  the 
ancient  city  of  Wei-hai-wei,  standing  in  squalid  isolation, 
surrounded  by  high  walls.  About  a  mile  therefrom  new 
barracks  have  been  built,  wherein  are  quartered  the  Chinese 
regiment,  a  corps  that,  under  its  British  officers,  performed 
excellent  service  in  the  present  war.  A  magnificent  hotel, 
among  the  largest  and  best  appointed  in  the  East,  has 
recently  been  erected  in  a  commanding  position  overlooking 
the  bay,  and  is  much  used  as  a  sanatorium.      A  telegraph 

*  Early  in  1902  the  British  Government  decided  to  abandon  the  arming  of 
these  forts,  and  to  only  utilize  the  place  as  a  northern  rendezvous  for  the  China 
Fleet. 


WAITING   FOR   REINFORCEMENTS  277 

cable  connects  the  island  with  the  Eastern  service,  adding 
much  to  its  importance. 

The  Alacrity  arrived  back  from  Taku  on  the  8th  instant 
with  wounded,  a  hospital  rendezvous  having  been  established 
on  the  island.  She  also  brought  orders  for  more  guns  to  be 
forwarded.  One  i2-pounder  and  three  Maxims,  with  33 
officers  and  men  under  Lieutenant  Hutchinson,  embarked 
that  night,  proceeding  direct  to  Tientsin,  where  they  arrived 
in  good  time  to  assist  at  the  fall  of  the  native  city. 

Early  on  the  loth,  an  urgent  telegram  was  received  from 
the  Consul  requesting  the  ship  to  proceed  to  Chefoo  at  once. 
Leaving  at  noon,  Chefoo  was  reached  soon  after  3  P.M. ;  the 
ship's  company  having  been  reorganized  during  the  passage, 
as  one- fourth  of  the  crew  were  now  at  the  front.  Instead  of 
the  forts  contesting  our  entrance  to  the  harbour,  or  finding 
the  town  in  imminent  danger  of  attack  from  rebels,  nothing 
occurred  beyond  the  peaceful  bumboat  coming  alongside 
laden  with  luscious  fruit  and  other  edibles  which  the  Celestial 
purveyor  was  anxious  to  sell.  It  transpired,  however,  that 
the  Consul  had  been  appealed  to  by  the  Europeans  to  have 
the  Terrible  brought  there,  as  a  rumoured  outbreak  was 
expected  to  occur  that  night.  Two  signalmen  were  landed 
with  a  flashing  lamp  to  signal  off  any  signs  of  the  expectant 
trouble,  and  the  crew  slept  with  their  accoutrements  slung  on 
their  hammocks  ready  for  any  emergency.  Next  morning 
anxiety  vanished  with  the  sound  of  reveille — the  continuity 
of  peace  had  not  been  broken.  The  ship  returned  to  Wei- 
hai-wei  on  the  12th. 

On  July  24th  the  Centuriofi,  with  Admiral  Seymour  on 
board,  arrived  with  the  Terribles  marine  detachment,  who 
had  returned  in  the  flagship  to  recruit  their  health  and  refit 
prior  to  the  advance  to  Peking.  That  evening  the  Centurion 
departed  for  Shanghai,  taking  another  Terrible  12-pounder 
gun,  to  which  was  attached  Petty-ofiicer  Mitchell  and  four 
men  as  crew ;  Lieutenant  Lawrie  also  embarking  to  fill  the 
vacancy  caused  by  the  death  of  Captain  Beyts,  Royal 
Marines,  killed  at  Hsiku.  The  foreign  community  at  Shang- 
hai— the  commercial    metropolis   of  China — were  just   now 


278     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

very  restless,  as  reports  of  revolt  in  the  Yangtse  Valley  were 
then  rife,  and  the  admiral  was  proceeding  there  in  person, 
since  British  interests  were  of  vital  importance  in  that  region. 

Numerous  transports  conveying  Indian  native  troops  had 
proceeded  westward  to  Taku  within  the  past  fortnight,  calling 
at  Wei-hai-wei  en  route,  this  place  being  now  the  base  for  the 
North  China  Field  Force. 

Notwithstanding  the  fact  that  a  quarter  of  a  million 
troops  were  now  in  South  Africa,  none  of  whom  Lord  Roberts 
could  well  spare,  it  was  an  achievement  worthy  of  record  that 
there  were  still  ample  resources  of  both  men  and  material 
to  enable  the  Empire  to  take  its  full  share  of  responsibility, 
with  the  other  interested  Powers,  in  suppressing  the  Chinese 
Rebellion,  Partly  to  compensate  them  for  their  disappoint- 
ment at  not  being  actively  employed  in  South  Africa,  the 
Imperial  Government  had  decided  to  use  the  Indian  Native 
Forces — one  of  the  most  valuable  assets  of  the  British  Empire. 
Nor  should  it  be  forgotten  that  here,  as  well  as  in  South 
Africa,  the  Australians  were  loyally  supporting  the  Imperial 
flag,  a  naval  contingent  having  been  sent  for  service  in 
North  China. 

On  the  30th,  the  marine  detachment  left  by  transport  for 
the  front,  their  departure  indicating  that  the  preparations 
were  nearing  completion  for  the  advance  on  Peking, 


*» 


CHAPTER   XIX 

VICTORIOUS    MARCH    TO    PEKING — RELIEF    OF     THE    LEGA- 
TIONS— SUiMMARY    OF    THE    SIEGE RETURN    OF   THE 

NAVAL    BRIGADES 

From  August  j^rd  to  15///,   1900 

That  portion  of  the  Naval  Brigade  which  advanced  with  the 
Peking  Expeditionary  Relief  Force  moved  out  of  Tientsin 
with  the  Terrible' s  four  12-pounder  guns  during  the  afternoon 
of  August  3rd,  and  proceeded  to  Hsiku,  seven  miles  distant, 
where  they  bivouacked  for  the  night.  Captain  Callaghan,  R.N. 
{Endymiofi),  commanded  the  brigade,  Lieutenant  Wrey  {Bar- 
fieiir)  second  in  command,  Lieutenant  Hulbert  {Endyinio7i) 
staff  officer,  Lieutenant  Drummond  {Terrible)  gunnery  officer  ; 
an  accountant  officer,  one  surgeon,  one  gunner,  and  six  mid- 
shipmen were  also  attached  to  the  brigade.  Of  the  petty 
officers  and  men,  lOO  belonged  to  the  Terrible,  35  to  En dymiou, 
and  5  to  Aurora.  300  Marines  formed  a  battalion  under  the 
command  of  Major  Luke,  R.M.  {Barfieur) ;  the  Terrible s 
detachment  being  No.  4  Company. 

The  two  4-inch  guns,  under  Commander  Fraser  {Phcenix)^ 
who  had  with  him  about  80  officers  and  men,  mostly  belong- 
ing to  Barfleur  and  Endymion,  were  to  remain  in  Tientsin 
and  await  orders.  One  of  these  guns  afterwards  went  as  far 
as  Tungchow,  but  as  Peking  was  then  relieved,  it  was  brought 
back. 

The  British  force  was  commanded  by  General  Gaselee, 
who  had  arrived  from  India  to  assume  supreme  command  of 

279 


28o     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

all  British  Imperial  troops  in  China,  those  taking  part  in 
this  expedition  being :  Naval  Brigade,  450  men,  4  guns  ;  12th 
Battery  R.F.  A. ,6  guns  ;  Hong  Kong  Asiatic  Artillery,  2  guns, 
4  Maxims;  one  detachment  Royal  Engineers;  1st  Bengal 
Lancers,  400 ;  Royal  Welsh  Fusiliers,  300 ;  7th  Bengal 
Infantry,  500 ;  24th  Punjaub  Infantry,  300 ;  ist  Sikhs,  500  ; 
Hong  Kong  Regiment,  100 ;  Wei-hai-wei  Regiment,  100 ;  also 
units  of  departmental  corps. 

The  Relief  Army  was  composed  of  the  following  Nation- 
alities, and  approximate  numbers  of  men  and  guns  :  Japanese, 
8500  men,  50  guns;  Russians,  4500  men,  16  guns;  British, 
3000  men,  12  guns  ;  Americans,  2500  men,  6  guns  ;  French, 
800  men,  12  guns;  or  a  total  of  about  19,000  men  and  96 
guns. 

It  would  be  impossible  to  enumerate  even  approximately 
the  numbers  of  the  enemy  opposing  the  advance.  Some  have 
estimated  the  Chinese  troops  at  70,000  men,  about  two-thirds 
of  whom  were  regulars,  commanded  by  Prince  Ching  and 
General  Nieh  ;  the  Imperial  Banner  Corps  and  the  Instruc- 
tional Corps,  under  Prince  Tiian  and  General  Kang-Yi  respec- 
tively, comprising  the  remainder  of  the  Chinese  Imperial 
forces.  The  horde  of  Boxers  and  their  fanatical  adherents 
might  be  estimated  at  anything  between  50,000  and  100,000 
— or  even  more. 

To  provide  transport — that  indispensable  component  of  a 
civilized  army — had  been  a  problem  each  general  had  found 
most  difficult  to  solve  ;  and  in  a  country  like  China,  where 
native  locomotion  and  roads  are  only  caricatures  of  the 
real  articles  generally  understood  by  those  terms,  it  was  a 
task  baffling  description  in  few  words.  Men  and  animals 
must  be  fed,  and  reserve  ammunition  carried,  without  which 
no  army  can  fight,  or  march  very  far  away  from  its  base. 
Even  for  the  Naval  Brigade,  with  their  small  number  of  men 
and  guns,  no  less  than  twenty  carts  and  twenty  pack  mules 
were  necessary  to  carry  a  few  days'  provisions  and  ammuni- 
tion, the  officers  and  men  alike  carrying  their  own  belongings 
and  fighting  equipment. 

The  Japanese,  by  reason  of  the  close  proximity  of  their 


;.'    h 

J 

>  - 

»-«: 

u    n— ,    ^dl 

"in 

m2i 

^  a 

^ 

iiiir« 

Id 

Ul 

s 

X 

o 

, 

V 


VICTORIOUS    MARCH    TO    PEKING  2cSi 

own  country,  were  best  provided  for  in  this  respect,  but  owing 
to  the  unexpected  diversion  of  about  half  of  the  Indian  troops 
to  Shanghai,  they  had  been  obliged  to  double  their  original 
force,  and,  consequently,  also  had  the  transport  conun- 
drum to  solve,  which,  however,  they  did  with  characteristic 
promptness. 

At  daybreak,  the  4th,  it  was  found  that  a  few  other 
troops  had  arrived  in  Hsiku  during  the  night,  and  late  in  the 
afternoon,  during  a  heavy  downpour  of  rain,  the  British  and 
American  forces  left  Tientsin,  arriving  at  dusk  and  bivouack- 
ing. General  Gaselee  and  the  Headquarter  Staff  took  up 
their  quarters  in  the  mud  village.  In  the  Order  published 
to-day,  it  was  stated  that — 

"  The  enemy  is  in  position  in  the  direction  of  Pei-tsang  on  both 
banks  of  the  Pei-ho.  The  position  is  believed  to  be  intrenched, 
with  outposts  thrown  forward." 

Orders  were  issued  for  an  early  forward  movement  next 
morning,  so  darkness  induced  the  force  to  lie  down — no 
lights  being  permitted — and  snatch  a  few  hours'  rest  and 
sleep ;  muddy  ground  for  mattress,  and  the  uncertain  canopy 
of  heaven  for  a  covering,  since  the  rainy  season — more  feared 
than  the  enemy — had  begun  simultaneously  with  the  start 
of  the  expedition.  Certain  troops  began  to  move  as  early 
as  1.30  A.M.  next  morning  (5th),  and  one  hour  afterwards 
the  camp  was  fully  astir,  a  hasty  breakfast  being  partaken 
of — too  hasty  for  those  who  had  to  struggle  with  Navy 
biscuit,  and  owning  only  a  limited  number  of  grinders  with 
which  to  crush  them. 

At  3  A.M.,  the  brigade  stood  to  arms,  and  manned  the 
guns,  firing  having  already  occurred  towards  the  front.  The 
Japanese  force,  which  had  left  Tientsin  at  midnight,  had 
moved  past  the  camp  and  had  taken  up  a  position  nearer  the 
enemy,  with  whom  they  had  now  come  in  contact. 

The  Chinese,  estimated  at  25,000  men,  were  found  to  be 
strongly  intrenched  in  an  extended  position  running  north- 
east and  south-west,  cut  through  the  centre  by  the  Pei-ho, 
their  right  resting  on  an  embankment  which  runs  westwards 


282     THE   COMMISSION    OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

from  Hsiku  village,  their  left  extending  as  far  as  the  railway- 
near  Pei-tsang.  Both  flanks  were  strongly  held  and  protected. 
They  had  concentrated  their  main  strength  towards  the 
centre,  the  defences  here  being  skilfully  planned,  well  con- 
cealed, and  the  position  would  have  been  difficult  of  capture 
if  held  by  a  resolute  enemy.  The  plan  of  battle  was  for  the 
Japanese  to  attack  the  enemy's  right,  supported  by  the 
British  and  Americans,  while  the  Russians  and  French,  sup- 
ported by  the  British  Naval  Brigade,  were  to  operate  against 
their  left.  The  Cavalry  and  some  of  the  Field  Artillery  were 
to  assist  on  the  flanks,  and  be  prepared  to  harass  a  retreat. 
Shortly  after  3  A.M.  the  whole  force  moved  off  towards  the 
enemy's  positions  under  cover  of  the  embankment,  on  which 
the  naval  guns  were  afterwards  placed,  so  as  to  give  a  clearer 
range  of  fire. 

A  Chinese  battery,  which  had  been  well  placed  so  as  to 
enfilade  any  frontal  assault  on  their  centre,  was  the  first 
object  of  attack. 

This  task  was  undertaken  by  the  Japanese,  who  were  not 
long  before  they  made  it  change  hands,  also  driving  in  the 
enemy's  right  for  some  distance  towards  their  centre,  with 
but  trifling  loss  to  themselves.  With  dawn,  the  allied  guns 
opened  on  the  enemy's  position  a  fire  which  was  vigorously 
but  erratically  returned,  a  smart  artillery  duel  being  waged 
for  over  an  hour,  when  the  enemy's  guns  ceased  fire  with 
surprising  suddenness. 

Meantime  the  Infantry  had  successfully  worked  their  way 
close  to  the  enemy's  central  positions,  and  shortly  after  5  A.M., 
the  Japanese  made  a  magnificent  charge  into  the  outlying 
trenches,  cheering  as  they  went.  From  a  screened  position 
on  the  opposite  bank  a  galling  cross  fire  was  poured  into  them, 
which  they  gallantly  withstood,  clearing  the  lines  of  intrench- 
ments  in  rapid  succession.  The  Chinese — like  the  Boers — 
do  not  seem  to  fear  long-range  fire,  but  the  bayonet  they 
refuse  to  face,  and,  emulating  Taku  tactics,  did  not  wait 
to  oppose,  but  decamped  in  full  retreat,  with  Cavalry  and 
shrapnel  assisting  them  in  this  simple  manoeuvre.  A  few 
bodies  of  detached  Chinese  troops,  more  courageous  than 


VICTORIOUS    MARCH    TO   PEKING  283 

the  majority,  made  some  show  of  resistance  at  respectable 
distances,  but  never  permitted  actual  contact  to  take  place. 
The  whole  force  was  now  advanced,  British  on  the  left, 
Americans  on  the  extreme  left,  to  complete  the  victory, 
which  was  even  now  practically  assured.  Across  the  river, 
the  Allies  had  not  met  with  immediate  success  against  the 
enemy's  left,  but  the  force  opposing-  them  did  not  wait  long 
before  they  also  followed  the  example  set  by  those  who  had 
been  defending  the  centre  and  right,  and  joined  in  the  *'  all- 
comers race"  for  life  now  taking  place.  The  rout  was 
complete. 

The  capture  of  the  Chinese  main  positions  had  led  to  the 
forced  evacuation  of  their  left,  and  had  enabled  the  "  Dual 
Alliance  "  to  occupy  it  with  only  a  loss  of  six  wounded. 

The  Japanese  had  borne  the  brunt  of  the  fighting,  having 
suffered  severely  in  casualties,  their  loss  being  quite  300 
killed  and  wounded.  The  British  had  four  killed  and  21 
wounded.  The  Chinese  losses  were  estimated  at  about  the 
same  number  as  the  total  of  the  Allies,  many  being  killed 
during  the  retreat.  Three  of  the  naval  guns  had  been 
brought  into  action  during  the  fight,  making  some  excellent 
shooting,  thereby  greatly  assisting  to  subdue  the  musketry 
fire  during  the  advance. 

On  this  occasion  their  fire  was  directed  by  an  officer  from 
the  top  of  an  improvised  observatory,  formed  by  two  long 
bamboo  ladders  placed  /^  fashion,  which  gave  a  wider  field 
of  vision. 

By  9  A.M.,  the  whole  of  the  positions  were  occupied,  the 
actual  fighting  having  been  short  and  severe,  yet  brilliantly 
carried  out. 

The  whole  allied  force  afterwards  advanced  on  Pei-tsangf. 
where  the  main  road  to  Peking  crossing  the  Pei-ho  River,  the 
Anglo-American  forces  crossing  over  on  a  bridge  of  boats 
early  next  morning  (6th),  and  effecting  a  junction  with  the 
Russo- French  forces. 

The  advance  was  continued  towards  Yangtsun,  but  owing 
to  the  execrable  state  of  the  roads,  the  naval  guns  had  to  be 
placed  in  junks  and  towed  up  the  river,  which  would  heavily 


284     THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

handicap  the  chances  of  their  being  on  the  spot  at  the  next 
expected  stand  made  by  the  enemy.  The  main  body  of  the 
Japanese  proceeded  along  the  right  bank,  but  owing  to 
inundations  were  eventually  compelled  to  cross  over ;  the 
rest  of  the  Allies  and  detached  Japanese  moved  along  the  left 
bank,  the  British  who  proceeded  by  a  more  direct  route,  getting 
in  front  of  the  other  forces  and  coming  within  sight  of  Yang- 
tsun  about  8  A.M.,  with  the  American  troops  then  on  their 
right  flank.  The  Chinese  had  taken  up  a  strong  position  in 
some  mud  villages  lying  in  the  angle  formed  by  the  railway 
and  the  river  which  cross  at  Yangtsun,  where  the  remains  of 
the  destroyed  trains  previously  used  by  Admiral  Seymour's 
force  were  now  standing — grim  evidence  of  a  brilliant  if 
unsuccessful  expedition.  The  enemy's  presence  and  position 
had  been  discovered  and  their  fire  drawn  by  a  troop  of 
Cossacks  who  had  been  ahead  reconnoitring.  This  informa- 
tion being  reported  to  the  British  General,  it  was  decided,  in 
order  to  save  time,  which  was  important,  to  commence  the 
attack  at  once  by  bombarding  the  enemy's  positions.  While 
the  guns  were  paving  the  way,  the  Allies  arrived  on  the 
scene,  and,  the  plan  of  attack  having  already  been  decided 
upon,  the  troops  were  set  in  motion,  British  in  the  centre, 
Americans  on  the  right,  which  flank  was  protected  by  the 
Bengal  Lancers  and  American  Artillery ;  Russians  on  the 
left  next  to  the  river ;  the  Japanese  held  in  reserve.  Under 
cover  of  the  guns  the  advance  slowly  proceeded,  the  troops 
having  to  march  through  nearly  three  miles  of  high-growing 
maize  crops  to  reach  the  enemy's  positions.  When  about 
halfway,  they  came  under  a  severe  shell  and  rifle  fire,  when 
the  advance  was  made  more  rapidly ;  little  damage,  however, 
was  done  to  them,  owing  to  their  widely  extended  formation. 
The  British  led  the  direct  assault  on  the  positions,  the 
1st  Sikhs  in  front,  closely  supported  by  the  Welsh  Fusiliers, 
with  the  Punjaubs  and  the  I2th  Field  Battery  admirably 
covering  the  movement.  When  close  enough,  the  Sikhs 
made  a  brilliant  dash  upon  the  intrenchments,  being  received 
by  a  heavy  discharge  of  musketry,  but  they  never  wavered 
for  an  instant,  carrying  the  position  with  a  rush,  the  Fusiliers 


VICTORIOUS   MARCH    TO    PEKING  285 

close  at  their  heels.  Again  the  enemy  refused  to  face  the 
bayonet  and  fled,  making  over  the  railway  embankment, 
from  the  top  of  which  they  subjected  the  Americans,  who 
were  then  marching  towards  the  Chinese  positions  from  the 
other  side,  to  a  very  severe  rifle  fire  for  several  minutes. 

By  1 1  A.M.,  just  two  hours  from  starting  the  advance  to 
attack,  the  Sikhs  occupied  the  last  position  belonging  to  the 
enemy,  who  were  now  racing  towards  the  town  of  Yangtsun 
and  villages  near  it.  The  Russians  advanced  and  shelled  the 
enemy  from  their  places  of  refuge,  the  Bengal  Lancers  mean- 
time doing  admirable  work  in  outflanking  them  and  eventually 
clearing  the  surrounding  country  of  their  presence. 

By  midday  all  fighting  had  ceased,  Yangtsun  was  occupied 
by  the  Allied  forces,  and  another  victory  recorded ;  the 
Chinese  having  shown  throughout  the  fight  that  the  moral 
of  yesterday's  battle  had  not  been  wasted.  The  Americans 
had  suffered  the  heaviest  in  casualties,  whilst  the  British 
losses  were  very  small  in  comparison  to  the  duty  assigned 
them,  being  45  killed  and  wounded  (the  Sikhs,  who  had  led 
the  charge,  contributing  34  of  this  number).  The  Russians 
had  27  casualties,  the  Japanese  none,  having  paid  a  heavy 
war-tax  the  previous  day.  As  anticipated,  the  naval  guns 
did  not  take  any  part  in  this  battle,  as,  owing  to  the  slow 
method  of  advance  by  river,  although  it  would  have  been 
even  worse  by  road,  they  did  not  arrive  at  Yangtsun  till  after 
dark,  very  much  to  their  annoyance  at  being  out  of  it.  The 
whole  force,  men  and  animals  alike,  were  thoroughly  ex- 
hausted after  their  two  days'  fighting  and  heavy  marching  in 
the  excessive  heat,  much  difficulty  having  been  experienced 
in  obtaining  good  water  to  drink. 

Orders  were  therefore  issued  that  the  whole  of  next  day 
would  be  devoted  to  much-needed  rest. 

The  general  advance  commenced  at  7  A.M.  on  the  8th,  the 
Cavalry  and  Field  Artillery  having  moved  off  at  4  A.M.,  the 
force  much  refreshed  by  the  day's  rest.  The  naval  guns,  still 
in  the  junks,  were  sent  forward,  protected  by  a  guard,  the  rest 
of  the  Naval  Brigade  moving  with  the  troops,  and  bivouacking 
at  Tsitsun  for  the  night.     Next  day  at  4  A.M.  (9th),  the  march 


2S6     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

was  resumed,  the  rear  guard  remaining  till  noon,  then  follow- 
ing on.  The  Bengal  Lancers,  who  were  well  ahead  screening 
the  advance,  came  upon  the  retiring  enemy  near  Hohsiwu, 
and  had  a  brilliant  little  fight  of  their  own,  inflicting  severe 
loss  on  the  Tartar  Cavalry,  who  were  covering  the  retreat. 
The  force  arrived  and  bivouacked  near  the  town  for  the  night  ; 
the  rear  guard  marching  in  about  8  P.M.  The  heat  through- 
out the  last  two  days  had  been  intense,  causing  many  cases 
of  sunstroke  and  distressing  fatigue,  principally  among  the 
Indian  Infantry,  whom  it  appeared  to  affect  the  most ;  yet 
among  the  Naval  Brigade  only  two  men  were  compelled  to 
fall  out,  being  probably  more  used  to  sudden  climatic  changes. 

Captain  Mullins  {Terrible),  was  appointed  Commandant 
of  Hohsiwu  next  day,  having  detachments  of  Allies,  about 
500  strong,  to  guard  the  lines  of  communication. 

The  relief  column  moved  forward  again  at  6  A.M.  (lOth), 
except  the  British  contingent,  which  did  not  advance  until 
4  P.M. ;  Matou,  the  next  rendezvous,  being  reached  late  that 
night  after  a  cool  march,  and  the  Allies  found  there  in  snug 
bivouac.  The  naval  guns  and  most  of  the  brigade  continued 
the  journey  by  river  route,  while  the  remainder  escorted  the 
naval  transport  by  road,  the  men  being  changed  at  intervals 
as  convenient.  During  the  evening,  about  6.30  P.M.,  a  well- 
stocked  Chinese  magazine  was  blown  up  by  the  Royal 
Engineers,  the  force  of  the  explosion  being  felt  within  a 
radius  of  nearly  half  a  score  miles,  and  causing  no  small 
surprise  among  those  forces  which  were  unaware  of  its 
existence. 

Nothing  of  notable  incident  occurred  during  the  rest  of 
the  journey  towards  Tung-chao,  which  place  was  occupied 
without  opposition  on  the  12th.  The  enemy  had  taken  up 
a  position  south  of  the  town,  but  thinking  it  prudent  not 
to  oppose  the  irresistible  advance  of  the  Allies,  had  again 
judiciously  retired.  The  Naval  Brigade  did  not  arrive  with 
their  small  fleet  of  junks  until  midnight,  securing  them  to 
the  bank  until  daylight,  when  the  guns  were  disembarked 
and  got  ready  again  for  field  service. 

Peking  was  now  but  thirteen  miles  off,  and  a  conference 


VICTORIOUS    MARCH    TO    PEKING  2"^^ 

of  the  allied  generals  had  already  met  and  decided  on  the 
plans  for  its  capture,  which  was  to  be  effected  by  four  separate 
columns  moving  upon  it  and  attacking  it  simultaneously  on 
its  east  face,  the  British  taking  the  extreme  left  of  the  assigned 
positions  agreed  upon. 

During  the  forenoon  (13th),  the  Allies  sent  out  strong 
reconnoitring  forces  towards  the  capital,  with  instructions  to 
concentrate  at  a  certain  rendezvous  about  five  miles  therefrom 
and  await  the  rest  of  their  respective  columns,  when  a  grand 
combined  movement  was  to  take  place  early  on  the  15th. 

In  the  afternoon  the  allied  forces  left  for  the  same  direction, 
the  Naval  Brigade  with  their  guns  moving  off  with  them. 
Strong  detachments  of  Allies  were  left  behind  to  hold  Tung- 
chao  under  Captain  White,  R.A. 

Marching,  especially  with  guns,  even  now  fairly  heavy, 
was  made  infinitely  worse  by  a  thunderstorm,  accompanied 
with  heavy  rain,  which  increased  in  violence  as  night  advanced  ; 
so  much  so  that  at  9  p.m.  further  progress  became  impossible, 
the  men  not  only  dragging  the  guns  along,  but  also  the 
horses  with  them,  which  were  now  dead  beat.  The  brigade 
took  sanctuary  in  a  large  Joss-house  from  the  infuriated 
elements,  mooring  the  guns  and  horses  outside.  The  rest 
of  the  force,  being  without  encumbrance,  moved  ahead  and 
bivouacked  some  distance  further  on. 

A  sad  incident  occurred  directly  after  the  brigade  took 
shelter,  a  sergeant  of  marines,  who  had  been  somewhat  seedy, 
suddenly  became  seriously  ill,  dying  within  a  few  minutes  of 
the  seizure.  He  was  buried  early  next  morning  before  day- 
light, with  what  military  honours  could  be  accorded  him,  the 
chaplain  of  the  Barjleiir  reading  the  funeral  service  with  the 
aid  of  a  lantern  ;  truly  a  pathetic  ending  of  a  plucky  attempt 
to  perform  martial  duty.     The  brigade  again  pushed  on  at 

4  A.M.,  marching  till   1 1  o'clock,  when  a  halt  was  made  until 

5  P.M.,  and  afterwards  continuing  the  march  until  they 
ploughed  their  way  through  the  turbid  track  to  within  one 
hour's  march  from  the  Celestial  City.  Then  darkness — and 
the  necessity  of  further  instructions — brought  them  to  another 
standstill  and  much-desired  rest. 


388     THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

Here  information  was  obtained  that  the  Allies  had  already 
entered  the  capital,  which  news  produced  a  mixed  feeling  of 
pleasure  and  chagrin  in  the  weary  Tars,  who  had  hoped  to 
assist  in  winning  the  grand  finale,  causing  them  to  imprecate 
the  Chinese,  their  roads,  and  the  poor  devils  of  horses  which 
were  not  so  much  interested  in  swift  military  movements. 
For  some  mysterious  reason  the  plans  agreed  upon  at  the 
conference  for  its  capture  had  not  been  observed,  at  least  not 
by  some  of  the  Allies,  the  concentration  compact  having  been 
abandoned  and  a  sort  of  international  race  for  the  Celestial 
City  taken  place  between  them  since  leaving  Tung-chao. 
It  will  be  seen  by  reading  the  British  General's  official 
despatches  how  Peking  was  captured,  and  which  contingent 
won  the  race  : — 

"  Our  forces,  on  the  night  of  the  13th,  were  concentrated  on  the 
river  south-east  of  Tung-chao,  abuut  fifteen  miles  from  Peking,  with 
two  guns,  the  ist  Bengal  Lancers,  and  the  7th  Bengal  Infantry  about 
nine  miles  in  advance  as  an  observation  force.  At  2.30  a.m.,  on 
the  14th,  hearing  heavy  firing  in  the  direction  of  Peking,  I  caused 
the  "  rouse  "  to  be  sounded,  and  marched  without  delay  towards  the 
supposed  scene  of  action.  About  7  a.m.  I  reached  the  point  held 
by  my  advanced  force,  and  at  once  pushed  on  with  the  troops  there 
available,  directing  the  main  body  to  follow  after  an  hour's  rest. 
About  noon  I  got  into  touch  with  the  Americans,  who  were  on  the 
south  bank  of  the  canal,  and  as  they  and  the  French  were  preparing 
to  assault  the  Tung  Tien  Gate,  I  decided  to  push  straight  on  and 
assault  the  south-east  gate  of  the  Chinese  city,  Sea-chia-men.  Here 
I  met  with  no  opposition,  and  about  i  p.m.  the  British  troops  passed 
through  the  city  wall.  I  then  ordered  the  ist  Bengal  Lancers  and 
the  24th  Punjab  Infantry  to  march  straight  to  the  Temple  of  Heaven 
Park,  which  I  wished  to  secure  as  a  camping-ground,  and  also  as  a 
protection  to  my  left  and  rear,  while  with  the  rest  of  my  available 
troops  I  pushed  on  through  streets  and  alleys  towards  the  water  gate 
of  the  Tartar  city,  a  point  which  I  had  learnt  from  a  cypher  message 
from  Sir  C.  Macdonald  would  probably  be  the  most  vulnerable.  Our 
troops  were  much  exhausted  by  the  long  march  and  intense  heat,  and 
were  much  scattered  in  groups,  but  they  struggled  gamely  on  without 
attempting  to  reply  to  the  desultory  and  ineffective  fire  of  the  enemy. 
At  a  few  minutes  before  3  p.m.,  I,  with  a  few  officers  of  my  staff  and 


VICTORIOUS   MARCH  TO   PEKING         289 

about  70  men  of  the  ist  Sikhs  and  7th  Bengal  Infantry,  reached  a 
point  opposite  the  water  gate.  The  British  flag  was  still  flying  on 
that  portion  of  the  Tartar  wall  which  we  knew  the  Legations  had 
occupied,  but  an  ominous  silence  made  us  fear  that  the  worst  had 
occurred,  and  that  the  flag  was  only  a  ruse  to  lure  us  on;  when 
suddenly,  to  our  great  relief,  we  saw  a  flag  signal  being  made,  '  Come 
up  sluice  street  by  Watergate.'  Our  small  party  at  once  rushed  across 
the  almost  dry  canal,  and  entered  into  the  Legation  zone  through  the 
water  gate  under  the  Tartar  wall.  As  we  crossed,  a  hail  of  ill-aimed 
fire  was  directed  on  us  from  the  Hata-Men  gate,  but  not  a  man  was 
touched,  and  at  3  p.m.  Her  Majesty's  troops  had  the  supreme  gratifi- 
cation of  finding  they  were  the  first  to  relieve  the  sorely  pressed 
beleaguered  garrison. 

"  Our  loss  during  these  operations  was  quite  insignificant,  which 
may  be  attributed  to  the  fact  that  the  enemy  had  never  expected 
attack  from  this  quarter,  and  had  concentrated  their  defence  on  the 
eastern  wall  of  the  Tartar  city,  where  the  resistance  was,  I  under- 
stand, of  a  most  obstinate  description. 

"  The  operations  I  have  described  have,  happily,  not  been  attended 
with  the  loss  that  might  have  been  expected  ;  nevertheless,  the  troops 
engaged  have  been  subjected  to  a  severe  strain  on  account  of  the 
intense  heat,  the  want  of  good  water,  the  heavy  mud  or  dust  which 
characterizes  the  roads  in  this  country,  and,  above  all,  the  want  of 
sufficient  rest.  The  patient  endurance  and  ardour  of  troops  has, 
however,  more  than  compensated  for  these  difficulties,  and  I  am  proud 
of  the  manner  in  which  Her  Majesty's  British  and  Indian  troops  have 
acquitted  themselves." 

The  Japanese  had  met  with  most  determined  opposition 
at  the  two  gates  they  attacked.  They  were  several  hours 
before  they  finally  succeeded,  and  had  lost  very  heavily  during 
the  operations,  having  abandoned  the  first  attempt  until  it  was 
dark,  when  they  were  successful  in  blowing  up  the  gates  with 
gun-cotton,  and  effecting  an  entrance  about  9  P.M. 

The  Russians  had  fared  somewhat  better,  but  had  also 
lost  heavily  before  they  succeeded  in  forcing  their  gate,  which 
occurred  about  6  P.M.  They  did  not,  however,  arrive  at  their 
Legation  till  9  P.M.,  six  hours  after  the  British,  and  four  hours 
behind  the  Americans,  who  eventually  entered  the  city  by  the 
same  route  taken  by  our  troops.     Thus  the  old  maxim,  "  The 

U 


290    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

first  shall  be  last,  and  the  last  first,"  had  once  again  been 
exemplified. 

The  Naval  Brigade  marched  into  the  city  next  morning 
(15th),  proceeding  to  the  Temple  of  Heaven  Park  ;  but  they 
were  not  to  remain  long  in  that  blissful  place  (not  because 
they  were  sailors),  for  the  guns  were  needed  elsewhere. 
Returning  to  the  south-east  gate,  the  brigade  encamped  there, 
placing  the  guns  in  position  ready  to  repel  any  hostile  move- 
ment directed  at  that  city  entrance.  This  was  the  last  service 
performed  in  the  North  China  expedition  by  the  Naval 
Brigade. 

The  legations  had  been  relieved,  the  primary  object  of  the 
relief  force  had  been  accomplished;  but  several  days  of 
guerilla  fighting  subsequently  took  place  before  the  Chinese 
were  finally  driven  out  of  Peking  and  order  within  the  capital 
restored.  On  the  approach  of  the  Allies  the  Imperial  family, 
court,  and  ministers  had  wisely  fled,  escorted  by  many  regular 
troops,  and  had  formed  another  capital  at  Hsianfu,  70  miles 
distant,  whither  it  was  hopeless  to  follow  them,  and  from 
whence  the  Imperial  power  would  still  be  exercised,  and 
decrees  issued  to  the  faithful  but  deluded  adherents. 

The  war  game  had  been  played  between  the  armed  forces 
of  civilization  and  those  of  superstitious  ignorance,  and  the 
former  had  won — as  was  only  to  be  expected.  It  has  also 
now  been  demonstrated  that  if  a  combination  and  unity  of 
action  could  always  be  relied  upon  whenever  a  serious  danger 
threatened  the  progress  of  the  world,  or  public  opinion  has 
been  outraged,  the  "Yellow  Race  "  bogey,  which  is  periodically 
exploited,  would  for  ever  remain  a  harmless  myth. 

In  Peking  a  handful  of  foreigners  had  been  rigorously 
besieged  for  several  weeks  ;  had  held  out  against  all  attempts 
to  capture  or  annihilate  them  ;  and  so  long  as  munitions  of 
war  and  sustenance  were  obtainable  they  had  been  absolute 
masters  of  the  situation. 

The  following  "  complimentary  order "  was  issued  to  the 
Naval  Brigade  upon  the  conclusion  of  the  fighting  in  the  city — 

"  The  general  officer  commanding  cannot  allow  the  Naval  Brigade 
to  leave  his  command  without  expressing  to  Captain  Callaghan  his 


VICTORIOUS   MARCH   TO   PEKING         291 

complete  satisfaction  with  the  way  the  bluejackets  and  marines  have 
performed  their  trying  and  arduous  duties.  Their  discipline  has 
been  admirable,  and,  as  ever,  the  sea  services  have  maintained  on 
land  their  high  reputation." 

From  H.M.  the  Queen  a  message  was  received  by  General 
Gaselee  as  follows — 

*'  Heartily  congratulate  you  and  all  ranks  of  my  troops  under  your 
command  on  the  success  which  has  attended  your  remarkable  advance 
to  Peking.     Trust  that  the  wounded  are  doing  well." 

Exclusive  of  those  who  had  succumbed  to  disease,  the 
naval  casualties  during  the  operations  in  North  China 
amounted  to  61  killed,  274  wounded. 

On  August  30th  General  Gaselee  inspected  the  Naval 
Brigade,  and  on  the  following  day  they  left  Peking  to  rejoin 
their  ships,  arriving  back  at  Tientsin  on  September  3rd. 
Staying  there  two  days,  the  whole  brigade  and  guns  were 
embarked  in  lighters  and  towed  down  the  river  to  Taku. 
The  Terriblcs  contingent  then  proceeded  by  transport  to 
Wei-hai-wei,  arriving  on  board  the  ship  on  September  7th, 
having  thus  assisted  at  the  raising  of  two  historical  sieges — 
Ladysmith  and  Peking. 

******* 

The  principal  events  connected  with  the  siege  of  Peking, 
the  thrilling  nature  of  which  are  practically  a  separate  history 
in  themselves,  will  be  briefly  summarized  in  order  to  place  the 
connecting  link  in  the  chain  of  the  narrative,  and  record  the 
lustrous  deeds  of  the  Navy's  Royal  Marines. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  shortly  after  the  International 
Guards  arrived  in  the  capital  on  May  31st,  all  communication 
with  the  outside  world  was  severed,  except  for  a  little  scant 
news,  carried  by  trusty  messengers,  that  occasionally  filtered 
through  to  and  from  the  Allies. 

The  destruction  of  the  railway  by  the  Boxers  could  hardly 
be  regarded  by  the  official  Chinese  as  a  calamity,  since  it 
made  the  transit  of  more  foreign  troops  into  Peking  a  difficult 
matter,  and  thus  considerably  strengthened  their  position. 


292    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

So  serious  became  the  situation,  accentuated  by  the 
arrival  of  the  foreign  troops,  that  the  respective  legations 
were  placed  in  a  state  of  defence  to  guard  against  treacherous 
attacks,  and  most  of  the  foreign  residents  and  European- 
Chinese  officials  went  there  for  protection,  many  of  them 
having  received  private  warning  from  their  native  friends  to 
adopt  that  course. 

By  the  appointment  to  the  presidency  of  the  Tsung-li- 
Yamen  (Government)  of  Prince  Tuan,  who  was  a  noted  anti- 
foreigner,  and  also  accredited  with  much  responsibility  for 
the  Boxer  outbreak,  the  last  hope  of  a  favourable  turn  in  the 
situation  was  entirely  destroyed. 

The  total  strength  of  the  combined  Legation  Guards 
consisted  of  about  i8  officers  and  390  men,  of  whom  "j^  were 
British  marines,  one  armourer,  one  signalman,  and  one- sick- 
berth  steward,  commanded  by  Captain  Strouts  (in  command), 
and  Captains  Halliday  and  Wray.  They  had  with  them  four 
guns,  viz.  an  Italian  i -pounder,  one  American  Colt  gun, 
one  Austrian  machine  gun,  one  British  five-barrelled  Norden- 
feldt ;  and  one  old  British  smooth-bore  gun  was  afterwards 
discovered  and  effectively  utilized,  its  ammunition  being 
manufactured  by  Armourer  Thomas,  R.N.  In  addition  to 
the  force  mentioned,  about  150  Volunteers  were  enrolled 
from  among  the  foreign  community,  and  performed  invalu- 
able military  service  on  several  occasions ;  Dr.  Morrison 
[Times  correspondent)  was  a  conspicuous  member  of  this 
extemporized  corps  until  he  got  severely  wounded.  A 
rough  census  showed  that,  inclusive  of  the  troops,  nearly 
1000  foreigners  were  then  in  Peking. 

On  June  9th  the  Ministers,  realizing  the  gravity  of 
their  isolated  position,  sent  an  urgent  telegram  for  reinforce- 
ments, a  belated  request  which — though  compliance  proved 
an  impossibility — was  met  by  the  International  Squadron  off 
Taku  in  the  truly  naval  spirit  already  described.  Two  days 
later  the  Chancellor  of  the  Japanese  Legation  was  brutally 
murdered  and  mutilated  by  Chinese  soldiers  as  he  was  riding 
alone  through  the  streets  on  duty,  which  dastardly  viola- 
tion  of  the  very  sanctum   sanctorum  of  International  Lavf 


VICTORIOUS   MARCH  TO   PEKING         293 

signalized  the  commencement  of  a  planned  policy  of  plunder, 
destruction,  and  massacre. 

As  darkness  set  in  on  the  12th  a  general  slaughter  of 
Chinese  Christian  converts  took  place.  Their  habitations  were 
burnt,  and,  the  fire  getting  beyond  control,  a  great  proportion 
of  the  Chinese  city,  besides  several  foreign  buildings  and 
some  churches,  was  destroyed.  The  appalling  scenes  wit- 
nessed and  the  hideous  cries  of  the  tortured  and  murdered 
victims — men,  women,  and  even  children  being  hacked  to 
pieces  in  scores — made  this  night  the  most  memorable 
episode  of  the  siege. 

The  climax  was  reached  next  day  when  the  revolutionary 
mob  entered  the  Tartar  City  and  menaced  the  Legation 
Quarter,  compelling  the  Guards  to  use  force  to  keep  them 
outside  the  cordon  established  round  the  foreign  sphere, 
through  which  no  unauthorized  natives  were  now  allowed  to 
pass. 

On  the  14th  the  Boxers  attacked  the  foreign  pickets, 
but  were  easily  repulsed.  To  stop  the  "  Massacre  of  the 
Innocents,"  which  in  the  mean  time  had  proceeded  with 
unabated  fury,  Captain  Halliday  led  a  party  of  British  and 
German  marines  next  day  and  pluckily  rescued  several 
hundred  native  Christians  who  had  sought  refuge  in  the 
Nantung  Roman  Catholic  Mission,  killing  a  number  of 
their  ruthless  assailants.  Nearly  2000  of  these  distracted 
refugees  were  eventually  rescued  and  quartered  in  the  palace 
grounds  of  Prince  Sii,  which  were  directly  opposite  the 
British  Legation ;  the  defence  of  this  important  position 
being  entrusted  to  the  Japanese  contingent,  who  courageously 
held  the  place  against  the  many  attacks  the  Chinese  per- 
sistently directed  against  it. 

The  firing  of  palaces,  historical  temples,  churches,  public 
buildings,  and  whole  streets,  the  greatest  conflagration  ever 
known  in  the  Chinese  metropolis,  causing  irreparable 
damage,  was  of  daily  occurrence. 

The  capture  and  occupation  of  the  Taku  Forts  was 
interpreted  by  the  Chinese  officials  as  tantamont  to  a  decla- 
ration  of  war   from   the   Allies,  consequently  the    Foreign 


294    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

Ministers  were  notified  that  they  must  quit  Peking  within 
24  hours,  viz.  by  4  P.M.  on  the  20th.  With  the  railway 
destroyed,  the  ultimatum  was  of  course  found  difficult  to 
comply  with,  and  even  had  it  been  practical  or  possible  with 
safety  to  do  so,  their  departure  would  have  meant  the  certain 
extermination  of  all  native  Christians  left  behind.  Although 
protection  was  promised,  which  was  regarded  as  an  insidious 
assurance,  the  Ministers  wisely  decided  to  remain  and,  if 
necessary,  defend  the  Legations,  as  it  was  certain,  now  that 
the  Boxers  were  in  complete  domination  of  the  city,  that  the 
Imperial  authorities,  even  if  honestly  intentioned,  had  not 
the  power  to  afford  safe  conduct. 

On  the  20th,  Baron  von  Ketteler  (the  German  Minister) 
was  murdered,  and  his  secretary,  narrowly  escaping  the  same 
fate,  was  severely  wounded  while  proceeding  to  the  Yamen 
to  convey  the  decision  of  the  Foreign  Ministers,  A  grossly 
impudent  message  was  sent  to  the  German  Legation  con- 
cerning the  murder,  and  that  afternoon  an  official  despatch 
was  received  by  the  Ministers  which  rescinded  the  ultimatum 
and  invited  them  to  remain  under  Imperial  protection  in  the 
capital.  That  afternoon  all  the  women  and  children  con- 
centrated at  the  British  Legation,  which  place  was  to  be 
held,  if  needs  be,  as  the  last  line  of  defence.  During  a 
thunderstorm  in  the  evening  an  organized  attack  on  the 
Legations  took  place,  the  Chinese  being  repulsed  with  severe 
losses.  This  was  apparently  the  sort  of  protection  to  expect, 
and  this  openly  hostile  act  finally  obliterated  all  further  faith 
in  Chinese  officialism. 

The  fortification  of  the  British  Legation  was  rapidly  pro- 
ceeded with,  and  an  organized  system  of  defence  of  the 
foreign  quarter  adopted.  The  Legation  buildings  and 
grounds  were  now  thronged  with  people  of  all  nationalities, 
which  included  the  ministers,  their  families  and  principal 
officials,  besides  the  missionaries  and  numerous  native  con- 
verts, all  of  whom  ably  assisted  in  the  defence.  Towards 
the  close  of  the  siege  nearly  900  persons  had  congregated 
within  the  enclosure  of  the  British  Legation.  At  the  request 
of  the  foreign  ministers,  Sir  Claude  Macdonald,  the  British 


VICTORIOUS   MARCH   TO   PEKING         295 

minister,  took   supreme   command  of  the  Legation  Settle- 
ment. 

Fierce  fighting  now  became  general  and  of  night  and 
day  occurrence,  every  artifice  that  the  subtle  Chinese  could 
invent  to  destroy  the  Legations  being  resorted  to.  Incendiary 
fires  were  constantly  breaking  out  around  the  Legations,  but 
were  speedily  extinguished  before  their  intended  design  could 
result.  All  non-combatants,  women  and  capable  children, 
were  organized  into  a  fire  brigade,  who  instantly  responded 
to  the  fire  signal — the  tolling  of  the  church  bell.  Even  the 
famous  Hanlin  College,  with  its  sacred  library,  was  consigned 
to  the  flames  by  the  vandalish  Chinese  soldiery  in  hopes 
of  burning  out  the  Legations ;  but  all  these  attempts  luckily 
failed. 

Fresh  intrenchments  and  new  positions  had  frequently 
to  be  constructed  to  repel  new  modes  of  attack,  or  as  pro- 
tection from  the  shell  fire  of  guns  which  were  mounted  on 
the  city  walls.  Whenever  the  enemy  approached  too  close, 
sorties  were  made  to  drive  them  back,  an  expedient  attended 
with  great  risk  against  such  a  foe.  Peking  had  become  an 
inferno  indeed,  the  surrounding  enemy  being  possessed  with 
fanatical  fury,  and  thirsting  for  the  blood  of  the  "foreign 
devils"  like  beasts  of  prey. 

On  June  24th  Captain  Halliday,^  with  some  30  marines, 
made  a  sortie  and  successfully  drove  back  the  encroaching 
Chinese,  securing  many  arms  and  much  ammunition.  In 
this  affair  the  gallant  officer  was  dangerously  wounded  in  a 
struggle,  in  which  he  succeeded  in  killing  four  out  of  five  of 
his  assailants  with  his  revolver.  During  the  day  the  Chinese 
made  a  determined  attack  on  the  palace  grounds  opposite, 
where  the  native  converts  had  taken  refuge  ;  but  the  assault 
was  gallantly  repulsed  by  the  Japanese,  though  the  palace 
buildings  were  fired. 

On  the  28th  the  French  Legation  Quarter  was  heavily 
attacked,  and  although  its  heroical  defenders  were  driven 
from  their  barricades  by  sheer  force  of  numbers,  they  held 

'  This  ofFicer  was  awarded  the  Victoria  Cross  for  his  brilliant  services  during 
the  sie^e  of  Peking. 


296    THE   COMMISSION    OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

a  portion  of  the  Legation  throughout  the  siege  in  face  of 
intense  opposition.  Next  day  no  less  than  70  shells  were 
fired  into  the  British  Legation  buildings,  causing  considerable 
damage  and  anxiety.  Captain  Wray  led  a  combined  force 
of  British,  German,  and  Russian  marines  and  volunteers,  to 
capture  the  gun  which  was  the  worst  offender,  but  met  with 
non-success,  owing  to  the  Chinese  withdrawing  the  gun  on 
seeing  the  force  approach. 

For  the  next  fortnight  or  so,  and  almost  without  inter- 
mission, the  struggle  continued  with  unabated  vigour  on  both 
sides.  The  spirited  fortitude  maintained  by  the  besieged 
was  ever  buoyed  by  the  knowledge  that  their  relief  must 
assuredly  soon  take  place,  if  they  could  but  sustain  the 
defence  ;  and  also  by  the  consciousness  that  surrender,  with 
the  inevitable  consequences,  was  an  issue  not  even  to  be  con- 
templated. Deliverance  by  friends  or  destruction  by  foes, 
one  or  other,  was  the  certain  sequels  of  the  siege.  Assaults 
were  repulsed,  and  sorties,  which  alternated  between  success 
and  failure,  were  frequently  made.  The  several  attempts 
made  by  the  enemy  to  undermine  the  Legation  defences 
were  frustrated  by  the  countercheck  of  trench  digging  to 
great  depths,  though  this  diabolical  method  of  effecting  their 
purpose  very  nearly  succeeded,  for  on  the  day  of  the  relief 
a  mine,  almost  in  a  state  of  maturity,  was  discovered,  and 
only  a  few  more  hours'  delay  would  have  resulted  in  a 
catastrophe  of  incalculable  extent.  In  spite  of  the  huge  sums 
offered  (as  much  as  ;^iooo  in  certain  cases),  the  numerous 
attempts  of  runners  to  reach  Tientsin  with  messages  proved 
futile — except  in  the  few  cases  already  recorded.  Some  one 
hundred  were  sent  forth,  but  three  only  returned.  Con- 
sidering the  innate  tendency  of  the  Chinese  to  succumb  to 
corruptive  influences,  this  difficulty  of  transmission  of  news 
was  a  most  curious  feature  of  the  situation. 

On  July  1st  Captain  Wray  was  severely  wounded  while 
supervising  the  building  of  a  barricade  by  a  mixed  force  of 
marines,  who  showed  great  tenacity  and  courage  under  a 
heavy  and  accurate  fire  during  its  erection.  After  darkness 
set  in  on  the  3rd,  25  British,  15  Russians,  and  15  American 


VICTORIOUS   MARCH   TO   PEKING         297 

marines,  commanded  by  Captain  Myers  of  the  American 
Guard,  gallantly  rushed  and  occupied  two  Chinese  barricades 
of  importance.  Captain  Myers  fell  severely  wounded  in  the 
first  charge,  whereupon  Sergeant  "Murphy  of  the  British 
section  assumed  command  and  pluckily  led  the  assault  on 
the  second  barricade. 

On  the  5th  the  enemy  opened  on  the  Legations  with 
round  shot  from  four  smooth-bore  guns,  mounted  on  the 
Imperial  City  wall,  causing  much  damage  to  the  outer 
buildings  and  harassment  to  the  defenders.  On  this  day 
signalman  Swannel  ^  (formerly  of  the  Terrible)  especially 
distinguished  himself  in  saving  Mr.  Oliphant,  a  Consular 
officer,  who  fell  mortally  wounded,  from  falling  into  the 
enemy's  hands.  Finding  the  British  Legation  quite  im- 
pervious to  their  attacks,  the  enemy  desisted  from  making 
their  most  strenuous  efforts  at  this  portion  of  the  Settlement 
defences,  and  directed  them  to  less  resistive  positions. 

On  July  nth  the  French  carried  a  Chinese  barricade 
with  great  gallantry,  and  shot  more  than  twenty  of  its 
miscreant  occupants.  By  the  device  of  sapping,  the  enemy, 
two  days  later,  contrived  to  blow  up  two  large  buildings 
in  the  French  Legation  grounds,  which  seemed  a  sort  of 
retaliatory  act. 

The  gallant  Captain  Strouts  was  mortally  wounded  on 
the  1 6th,  while  inspecting  the  outlying  defences  with  Colonel 
Shiba,  the  Japanese  commander,  and  Dr.  Morrison  of  the 
Times ;  the  latter  was  severely  wounded  in  the  leg,  and 
incapacitated,  and  the  colonel  had  a  narrow  shave  with  a 
bullet  which  pierced  his  coat.  As  Captain  Strouts  had 
been  Chief  of  Staff  to  Sir  Claude  Macdonald,  his  death 
was  keenly  felt  by  all  the  defenders.  That  evening  a 
message  was  received  from  the  Chinese  Government,  stating 
that  they  desired  to  protect  the  besieged  foreigners,  and  had 
given  orders  for  all  fighting  to  cease.  From  July  17th  to 
August  4th  a  cessation  of  active  hostilities  was  observed,  but 
sniping  took  the  place  of  organized  attacks  and  shell   fire. 

'  This  petty  officer  received  promotion,  and  the  Conspicuous  Gallantry  Medal 
for  his  courageous  conduct  on  this  occasion. 


298    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

Still,  the  enemy's  virtual  inaction  was  deemed  a  welcome 
respite  by  the  war-worn  refugees,  though  strict  vigilance  on 
both  sides  was  unrelaxed,  and  in  the  mean  time  the  defences 
were  strengthened. 

The  supplies  mostly  needed — food,  ammunition,  and 
medical  necessaries — were  now  running  very  short  indeed, 
causing  an  additional  anxiety.  The  ration,  even  at  this 
period,  was  barely  sufficient  to  sustain  life,  and  towards  the 
close  of  the  siege  the  diet  issued  just  staved  off  actual  starva- 
tion. But  for  the  admirable  organization  of  the  respective 
departments,  the  gravity  of  the  position  would  have  been  much 
enhanced.  During  the  truce  the  Chinese  soldiers  displayed 
a  keen  desire  to  fraternize  with  our  men,  offering  presents  of 
food,  which  were  invariably  rejected  with  a  just  suspicion  of 
their  purport.  With  inimitable  effrontery,  the  Chinese  officials 
also  endeavoured  to  decoy  the  ministers,  with  seductive 
messages,  into  surrendering  themselves  to  Imperial  protection, 
but  these  sinister  proposals  met  with  the  proper  response — a 
firm  refusal.  It  afterwards  transpired  that  this  unexpected 
armistice  was  the  outcome  of  the  cowardly  fear  that  had 
seized  the  responsible  Chinese  authorities  when  the  news  of 
the  fall  of  Tientsin  was  received  in  Peking,  and  was  intended 
as  a  diplomatic  stroke  to  cloak  their  villainous  conduct. 

On  July  20th  a  cypher  message  from  Washington  was 
delivered  to  the  American  Minister  by  the  Chinese,  who, 
though  permitting  a  reply  to  be  returned  thereto,  refused  the 
general  request  of  the  ministers  for  permission  to  send  to 
their  respective  Governments  an  official  list  of  casualties. 

On  the  22nd  the  Chinese  made  a  desperate  but  futile 
assault  on  the  completely  isolated  northern  Roman  Catholic 
Cathedral,  where  some  3000  native  converts  had  assembled 
under  the  protection  of  Bishop  Favier  and  the  Catholic 
Fathers,  with  whom  were  50  French  and  Italian  Marines. 
This  place  now  became  the  especial  objective  of  the  Boxers, 
who  used  all  their  fanatical  endeavour  to  capture  it ;  but  here 
also  a  bravely  conducted  defence  was  maintained,  which 
elicited  the  highest  praise. 

On  August  4th  the  enemy  reopened  hostilities  against 


VICTORIOUS   MARCH   TO   PEKING         299 

the  Legations,  and  from  this  date,  until  the  end,  they  exerted 
themselves  to  the  utmost  to  subdue  the  sorely  pressed 
garrison. 

But  the  end  of  the  heroic  struggles  of  the  besieged  was 
in  sight,  for  on  August  loth  letters  from  the  British  and 
Japanese  generals  were  received  by  runners,  which  prophesied 
that  relief  might  be  expected  by  the  13th,  or  next  day, 
as  the  Allies  were  nearing  Peking.  On  August  14th  the 
generals  fulfilled  their  promises,  and  thus  ended  one  ;of  the 
most  thrilling  sieges  that  will  be  written  in  the  pages  of 
history. 


CHAPTER   XX 

REMINISCENCES  OF  CHINA  AND  JAPAN  IN  H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

From  J  Illy,  1900,  to  July,  1902 

1900.  The  two  years  spent  in  the  Far  East,  outside  of  the 
period  direttly  associated  with  war,  were  not  altogether 
devoid  of  unusual  interest — at  least,  for  the  Terribles, — and 
will  be  recounted  in  their  proper  sequence. 

The  first  incident  of  note  occurred  on  July  30th,  when 
news  was  received  at  Wei-hai-wei  that  the  Japanese  new 
destroyer  Nigi,  homeward  bound  from  England,  was  wrecked 
near  the  south-east  of  the  Shantung  promontory — 60  miles 
distant.  This  information  was  brought  by  a  Japanese  officer 
of  the  ill-fated  vessel,  who,  having  spent  36  hours  in  a  native 
sampan  without  sustenance,  fainted  while  reporting  the  cir- 
cumstances to  Captain  Scott.  A  gunboat  was  promptly 
despatched  with  the  Terrible s  divers  and  diving  apparatus 
to  render  possible  aid,  but  found  that  a  choppy  sea  had  in 
the  mean  time  caused  the  vessel  to  break  up  and  become  a 
total  wreck.  However,  the  guns  and  other  valuable  property 
were  saved,  for  which  service  the  Imperial  Japanese  Govern- 
ment sent  a  courteously  worded  letter  of  thanks  to  the 
captain. 

During  the  shore  operations  previously  narrated,  many  of 
the  crew  were  employed  on  the  naval  works  of  the  island  of 
Liu-kung-tao.  The  dilapidated  iron  pier  was  renovated,  a 
stone  pier  was  rebuilt,  a  hospital  for  wounded  was  extem- 
porized and  installed  with  the  Rontgen  rays  apparatus,  the 
cemetery  was  intersected  with  pathways  and  otherwise  given 


REMINISCENCES   OF  CHINA  AND  JAPAN     301 

a  Christianized  appearance,  moorings  were  lifted  and  examined, 
the  remains  of  a  sunken  Chinese  man-of-war  were  blown  out 
of  the  "  fairway,"  and  a  residential  house  was  partly  rebuilt 
and  tiled  by  the  "  handyman,"  which  place  was  subsequently 
occupied  by  Captain  Scott  and  Rear-Admiral  Bruce,  re- 
spectively. "  Jack-of-alUtrades  "  the  "  handy  man  "  is  often 
termed,  which  is  an  apt  description  of  him,  judging  from  the 
foregoing  paragraph. 

The  departure  for  England  early  in  August  of  Captain 
Limpus,  who  was  being  relieved  on  promotion  by  Commander 
Ogiivy,  was  the  occasion  of  much  genuine  regret  among  the 
crew,  for  much  of  the  ship's  history  is  inseparable  from  his 
name. 

On  August  17th  the  destroyer  i^^w^  brought  the  news  of  the 
relief  of  Peking,  which  event  was  celebrated  by  "  splicing  the 
main  brace  "  that  night,  and  a  dress  ship  ceremony  next  morn- 
ing. This  was  the  second  occasion  of  "  splicing,"  the  other 
taking  place  at  Durban  to  commemorate  Cronje's  surrender 
to  Lord  Roberts  at  Paardeberg — and  thereby  hangs  a  tale. 
A  rumour  had  gained  credence  in  the  to\yn  five  days  previously 
to  the  actual  event  of  surrender,  and  the  canard  was  indis- 
creetly signalled  off  to  the  ship  as  a  fact  by  a  certain  enthu- 
siastic subordinate  of  the  commandant's  office.  Result — 
"  splice  main  brace  "  to  toast  the  event,  but  next  day  the 
deluded  one,  much  to  his  chagrin,  was  crossing  the  bar  to 
rejoin  his  ship  far  and  safely  away  from  the  madding  crowd 
of  rumourers. 

Late  on  October  ist  a  telegram  from  the  admiral  ordered 
the  ship  to  proceed  to  Shan-hai-kwan,  where  the  Chinese 
were  still  in  possession  of  some  powerful  forts.  To  obviate 
the  necessity  of  going  out  of  harbour  at  dusk  on  an  ebbing 
tide,  through  a  narrow  channel,  the  ship  was  placed  in  tow  of 
the  Si.  EnocJi  dredger.  Instead,  however,  of  this  method 
proving  an  expeditious  plan,  the  ship  was  found  beyond  the 
dredger's  towing  capacity,  and  the  Terrible  found  the  mud 
bottom,  where  she  remained,  undamaged  but  helpless,  until 
the  flood  tide  lifted  her  off.  Fortunately,  in  the  mean  time  a 
second  telegram  cancelled  the  sailing  orders. 


302     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

A  gloomy  event  occurred  on  October  nth,  when  Senior- 
Engineer  Arthur  died  from  enteric,  the  interment  taken  place 
the  same  evening,  full  naval  honours  being  accorded.  This 
officer  served  with  the  naval  guns  throughout  the  Natal 
operations,  and,  besides  being  very  popular  with  his  wardroom 
messmates,  was  highly  respected  by  his  lower-deck  shipmates. 

The  first  annual  prize  firing  of  the  commission  was  carried 
out  the  last  three  days  in  October.  Following  the  return  of 
the  contingents  from  the  front  a  strict  curriculum  of  practical 
and  scientific  gunnery  had  been  imparted  to  the  gun's  crews, 
with  the  result  that  a  brilliant  record  with  6-inch  quick- 
firing  guns  was  established.  With  the  two  9'2  (25-ton  guns) 
60  per  cent,  was  obtained  ;  and  with  the  twelve  6-inch  (7-ton 
guns),  which  fired  104  rounds  and  scored  80  hits  on  the 
targets,  a  percentage  of  77  was  recorded  ;  the  average  per 
gun  per  minute  being  4-3  of  rounds  and  3*33  of  hits.  An 
unprecedented/performance,  perhaps — indeed,  the  figures  were 
generally  received  with  excusable  scepticism  and  suspicion 
owing  to  the  fact  that  the  best  scores  hitherto  obtained  with 
6-inch  guns  had  been  some  20  per  cent,  lower  ;  but  the  achieve- 
ment was  not  an  unexpected  one — the  captain  even  asserting 
that,  considering  the  persistent  instruction  given,  a  much 
higher  result  ought  to  have  been  forthcoming.  Four  captains 
of  guns  made  "possibles,"  the  targets  being  demolished 
several  times  beyond  recognition.  As  the  total  time  allow- 
ance for  all  the  heavy  guns  was  but  36  minutes,  divided  into 
six  minutes  for  the  9"2's,  and  two  minutes  for  the  6-inch  runs, 
many  hours  were  occupied  each  day  in  repairing  damaged 
targets. 

On  concluding  the  last  day's  firing,  just  as  the  ship 
anchored  for  the  night,  the  wind,  hitherto  of  slight  force, 
suddenly  freshened  and  the  sea  began  to  billow.  Two  steam- 
boats and  a  launch  were  out  attending  to  repairing  targets, 
recording  shots,  etc.  The  boats  were  got  alongside  to  be 
hoisted  in,  but  the  sea  rose  so  rapidly  that  all  attempts  at 
hoisting  them  had  to  be  abandoned,  as  it  had  become  posi- 
tively dangerous  for  both  boats  and  crews.  The  launch  was 
eventually   hoisted   at   the   bows,   and   the   two  steamboats 


REMINISCENCES   OF  CHINA  AND  JAPAN     303 

moored  astern.  Towards  dusk  the  wind  and  sea  increased 
with  great  force,  and  every  few  minutes  huge  waves  would 
break  over  the  two  steamboats,  their  crews  pluckily  bahng 
them  out  to  keep  them  afloat.  Shortly  before  midnight  the 
launch  was  washed  away  from  the  bows,  and  drifted  quickly 
astern,  but  was  caught  by  a  grapnel  being  thrown  into  her, 
which  luckily  secured  itself,  a  man  from  the  picket-boat 
jumping  into  her,  at  great  personal  risk,  and  securing  a  hawser 
to  her  bows.  The  sea  was  still  increasing  in  violence,  and 
rain  falling  at  intervals,  the  weather  becoming  intensely  cold. 
The  crews  in  the  steamboats  were  already  suffering  from 
exposure,  but  to  relieve  them  had  become  an  impossibility, 
as  the  boats  were  compelled  to  ride  at  the  extreme  length  of 
the  hawsers  for  safety. 

The  searchlights  were  kept  playing  on  them,  which  was  a 
certain  amount  of  relief  to  the  crews,  as  darkness,  added  to 
their  other  misfortunes,  would  have  made  matters  appear 
worse  than  they  really  were.  Thus  the  night  was  passed  ; 
the  ship's  crew  working  in  sea-reliefs  ready  for  any  emergency, 
though  fortunately  not  required  to  meet  any  during  the 
night.  Next  morning,  however,'the  shrill  sharp  pipe,  "Away 
lifeboat's  crew ! "  brought  all  hands  tumbling  on  deck  to 
find  that  the  picket-boat  had  sunk,  and  all  her  crew  were 
struggling  in  the  sea. 

The  commander  had  provided  against  this  contingency 
by  having  drifted  a  lifebelt  for  every  occupant  of  each  boat, 
so  that  there  was  no  danger  of  any  one  sinking  before 
rescue  could  reach  him.  Six  out  of  the  seven  drifted  towards 
the  launch,  which  was  astern  of  the  sunken  boat,  and  were 
pulled  in,  but  the  other  man  went  floating  away  on  a  water 
breaker,  gaily  waving  his  hand  to  intimate  he  was  all  right. 
The  lifeboat  was  quickly  after  him,  and  got  him  on  board 
safely ;  but  the  sea  was  so  rough  and  wind  so  strong,  that  the 
cutter  could  not  fetch  the  ship,  so  was  ordered  to  run  for  the 
eastern  entrance  of  the  harbour,  which  it  reached  safely. 

The  lowering  and  getting  away  of  the  lifeboat  was  a 
smart  evolution.  The  pluck  and  endurance  of  Petty  Officer 
Sparks,  coxswain  of  the   picket-boat,  is  worthy  of  special 


304    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

mention,  as  it  was  entirely  owing  to  his  personal  exertion, 
after  midnight — the  rest  of  his  crew  being  numbed  with 
exposure — in  constantly  baling  out  his  boat,  that  she  did  not 
founder  much  sooner  than  she  did.  (For  his  conspicuous 
courage  on  this  occasion,  he  having  also  saved  one  man, 
whose  lifebelt  becatne  detached,  the  Royal  Humane  Society 
awarded  him  the  Silver  Medal.)  As  the  ship  afterwards 
commenced  to  drag  towards  a  lee  shore,  the  captain  decided 
to  weigh  anchor  and  go  into  harbour,  which,  of  course,  was 
an  easy  matter  for  the  ship  herself.  The  other  steamboat 
followed  the  cutter,  and  the  launch  was  towed  ;  this  latter 
boat  was  as  safe  as  possible  the  whole  time.  The  men  who 
had  been  in  the  boats  all  night  had  met  with  an  unusual 
experience,  yet  they  were  so  well  attended  to  after  coming 
on  board  again,  that  in  the  evening  they  appeared  none  the 
worse  for  the  practical  seamanship  lesson  of  the  previous  night. 
The  position  being  buoyed  where  the  picket-boat  sank.  Com- 
mander Ogilvy  took  out  a  salvage  party  next  day,  and 
quickly  located  the  spot.  Two  attempts  were  made  by  the 
divers  to  reach  the  boat,  each  of  which  was  unsuccessful 
owing  to  the  strong  tide,  but  at  slack  water  they  again 
descended  and  secured  their  prize.  A  wire  hawser  was 
shackled  to  the  hoisting-slings,  and  the  boat  drawn  to  the 
surface  by  the  St  EnocJis  machinery,  little  the  worse  for  its 
submersion  on  the  bottom  of  the  Gulf  of  Pechili. 

On  November  22nd  the  ship  left  Wei-hai-wei  for  Japan. 
During  the  passage  a  twenty-four  hours'  steam  trial  was 
performed,  and  highly  satisfactory  results  were  obtained  from 
the  boilers  and  machinery. 

Yokohama,  the  principal  port  of  Japan,  was  reached  late 
on  the  26th.  Here  three  days'  continuous  leave  was  granted 
to  the  whole  crew  by  watches,  which  liberal  relaxation  from 
duty  was  much  appreciated  after  some  five  months  of 
arduous  and  varied  service. 

Japan,  "  the  Land  of  the  Rising  Sun,"  is  most  aptly 
designated  the  Great  Britain  of  the  Far  East.  In  much 
less  than  half  a  century  Japan  has  made  a  rapid  progress 
in    modern   civilization    and    adoption   of   Western   usages 


'-H 

W 

J 

U 

IJ 

t— 1 

■Jl 

> 

»i 

Oh 

tj 

fa 

73 

M 

oi 

X 

o 

a 

Q 

H 

y. 

fa 

l_) 

.'-^ 

Q 
0! 

<5 

p 

Q 

r-H 

fa 

s 

•^ 

J 

Lj 

CL, 

x; 

p 

d 

H^ 

fa 

O 

a 

t", 

< 

Oi! 

a; 

3! 

x 

-^ 

< 

■J 

u 

Z 

fa 

Lj 

K 

REMINISCENCES   OF   CHINA  AND  JAPAN     305 

unparalleled  in  the  world's  history,  and  risen  from  an  insular 
insignificance  to  the  position  of  a  first-rate  power  among  the 
world's  great  nations.  Her  regeneration  began  in  1868,  when 
the  present  emperor,  Mutsu-hito,  the  121st  monarch  of  an 
unbroken  dynasty,  founded  660  B.C.,  overthrew  and  abolished, 
after  a  short  war,  the  power  of  the  shogunate  (or  paramount 
military  commander),  and  that  of  the  great  feudal  nobles, 
who  had,  for  nearly  700  years,  grossly  misgoverned  the 
country.  From  this  period  the  emperor,  or  mikado,  became 
the  absolute,  instead  of  the  nominal,  ruler  of  the  Japanese 
empire ;  his  subsequent  reign  having  been  marked  as  that 
of  a  wise,  judicious,  and  progressive  sovereign.  In  1875,  his 
majesty  instituted  certain  important  political  and  economic 
reforms,  and  in  18S9  a  new  constitution  was  proclaimed, 
by  which  representative  government  was  granted  to  the 
people.  The  following  year  the  first  Japanese  Parliament 
was  elected  and  assembled.  Since  the  China-Japanese  war 
of  1894-1895,  a  large  scheme  of  expansion  of  her  naval 
and  military  strength  has  been  adopted,  which  has  made 
Japan  a  powerful  factor  to  be  reckoned  with  in  the  Eastern 
problems  of  the  future.  Both  fighting  services  have  proved 
their  title  to  the  possession  of  an  organization  and  standard 
of  efficiency  of  a  high  order,  hardly  surpassed  by  any  other 
notable  power,  and  probably  unequalled  by  some.  Truly 
the  Anglo-Japanese  understanding  of  recent  creation  is  re- 
ciprocally beneficial  to  both  peoples,  and  must  conduce 
towards  the  preservation  of  the  status  quo  of  the  Far  East, 
which  is  so  vitally  essential  to  the  interests  of  both  nations. 

Japan's  population  is  nearly  45,000,000,  exceeding  that  of 
the  British  Isles.  The  islands  which  comprise  the  empire 
are  mountainous,  eminently  volcanic,  and  subject  to  a  fre- 
quency of  earthquakes,  not  very  serious  usually,  though 
disastrous  visitations  have  occurred,  one  as  recently  as  1891, 
which  resulted  in  30,000  casualties  and  the  demolition  of 
130,000  houses.  Later,  in  1896,  a  tidal  wave,  the  probable 
outcome  of  volcanic  disturbances,  claimed  another  52,000 
victims,  killed  and  injured,  and  also  destroyed  about  7500 
habitations.    The  country  is  hot  in  the  summer,  and  typhoons 

X 


3o6    THE  COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

are  prevalent  during  the  autumn,  so  that  the  winter  months 
are  the  best  time  of  the  year  to  visit  this  wonderful  land. 
Japan  is  rapidly  developing  her  internal  resources,  and  is 
even  now  a  competitor  in  the  world's  markets.  She  possesses 
an  ample  mercantile  marine,  has  admirable  railway  systems, 
excellent  civil  services,  up-to-date  harbour  works,  factories 
and  mineral  industries  galore,  and,  in  some  respects,  is 
actually  ahead  of  certain  European  and  American  States 
who  have  clung  to  old  and  worn-out  traditions. 

The  Japanese  have  evidently  studied  the  politics  of  the 
most  advanced  countries,  and  then  prudently  discriminated 
between  what  to  adopt  or  reject,  appropriating  the  good,  and 
discarding  the  unwholesome.  Indeed,  few  innovations  have 
been  introduced  hastily.  True,  the  picturesque  is  dying, 
but  the  practical  is  very  much  alive.  What  Japan's  future 
may  be  no  statesman  or  philosopher  can  possibly  predict, 
but  it  may  be  safely  averred  that  no  foreign  yoke  w^ould 
remain  very  long  on  the  necks  of  this  capable,  brave,  and 
patriotic  people  of  the  Far  East. 

Contact  with  civilization  has  altered  Japan's  political  and 
commercial  principles,  as  well  as  many  of  her  internal  economic 
institutions,  but  has  practically  left  untouched  the  social 
and  religious  national  life.  The  principal  religions  are  the 
National  faiths  of  Shinto  and  Buddhism,  though  a  perfect 
toleration  of  all  religions  exists.  Morality  is  distinguishable 
from  religion — a  fact  which  might  be  noted  with  advantage  in 
our  own  country  to  the  welfare  of  the  nation.  It  is  written 
here  with  pleasure  that  few  of  the  vices  and  iniquities  of 
Christendom  are  publicly  met  with  in  this  unchristianized 
country.  The  streets  and  public  places  are  virtually  pure — 
the  impurity  exists  only  in  restricted  zones.  The  missionary 
(and  even  the  sanitary  inspector)  is  an  individual  whose 
services  are  quite  as  much  required  in  London  and  New 
York.  Life  and  property  are  far  safer  anywhere  in  Japan 
than  in  either  of  those  world's  centres.  Sa^is  verborinn — 
truth  is  ever  unpleasant. 

On  anchoring  at  Yokohama  the  visitor  is  face  to  face  with 
sumptuously  appointed  hotels  and  clubs  extending  along  the 


REMINISCENCES   OF   CHINA  AND  JAPAN     307 

sea  front.  In  the  distance,  standing  in  stately  solitude,  is 
the  sacred  Fujiyama  Mountain,  which  is  over  12,000  feet  high. 
On  landing,  one  can  easily  imagine  one's  self  to  be  in  an 
affluent  British  seaport.  Along  the  wooded  slopes,  and  on 
top  of  the  Bluff,  are  the  stately  homes  of  the  foreign  com- 
munity and  well-to-do  Japanese.  There  are  few,  if  any,  real 
places  of  interest  inside  the  town  beyond  the  inevitable  curio 
shops.  But  in  the  adjacent  district,  within  two  hours'  ride  by 
rail,  there  are  many  historical  places  well  worth  visiting.  At 
Kamakura  maybe  seen  the  Great  Bronze  Buddha  (Daibutsu), 
which  is  50  feet  high,  and  97  feet  in  circumference  ;  the  whole 
cast  in  sections  and  deftly  brazed  together.  The  town  was 
selected  by  the  first  usurping  shogun,  Yoritomo,  as  his  capital 
in  1 185,  and  contains  many  temples,  shrines,'and  other  objects, 
famous  and  sacred  in  Japanese  history.  Enoshima  is  a  most 
delightful  little  island.  It  is  one  blended  scene  of  temple 
piles,  groves,  terraces,  stairways,  and  picturesque  tea-houses, 
and  possesses  a  cavern  about  400  feet  long  containing  shrines. 
Yokosuka,  the  principal  dockyard  and  arsenal  of  Japan,  will 
always  be  a  pilgrimage  for  both  English  and  Americans.  It 
is  associated  with  the  name  of  Will  Adams,  who  is  recognized 
by  some  as  the  English  founder  of  the  Japanese  navy,  nearly 
300  years  ago,  and  with  that  of  Commodore  Perry,  U.S.N., 
who,  in  July,  1853,  opened  up  Japan  to  foreign  commerce 
and  intercourse.  "  Keeling's  Guide "  thus  describes  the 
British  celebrity  : — 

"  This  celebrated  pilot  left  the  shores  of  England  to  join  a  fleet 
of  ships  fitting  out  in  Holland  for  a  voyage  of  trade  Nvith  Japan. 
The  enterprise  proved  most  unfortunate.  The  ships  had  to  contend 
with  boisterous  weather,  and  the  crews  suffered  greatly.  Only  one 
vessel  of  the  fleet,  with  Adams  on  board,  reached  its  destination  in 
the  year  1607.  On  arriving  at  Japan  the  troubles  of  the  survivors 
were  not  at  an  end,  for  they  were  treated  by  the  natives  with  much 
cruelty.  The  authorities,  however,  finally  relaxed  their  severities, 
and  the  unfortunates  were  afterwards  treated  with  kindness.  Adams, 
owing  to  his  knowledge  of  mathematics  and  sliipbuilding,  became  a 
great  favourite  of  the  Shogun,  who  conferred  upon  him  the  annual 
revenue  of  250  koku  of  rice  and  a  tract  of  land  at  Hemimura. 


3oS     THE   COMMISSION   OF   II.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

Adams,  although  treated  with  this  respect  and  honour,  nevertheless 
wished  to  return  to  England,  where  he  had  a  wife  and  daughters. 
This  not  being  allowed,  he  ultimately  took  to  himself  a  Japanese 
wife,  by  whom  he  had  a  son  and  a  daughter.  He  lived  for  many 
years  at  Anjincho  (Pilot  Street),  so  named  in  honour  of  Adams,  near 
Shimbashi,  Tokyo.  Before  dying  he  chose  the  spot  at  Hemimura 
for  his  grave.  It  commands  a  good  view  of  the  surrounding  hills 
and  bay.  The  original  expense  of  the  tombs  and  stone  lanterns  was 
defrayed  by  his  neighbours  living  at  Anjincho.  One  of  his  country- 
men had  a  stone  walk  and  a  flight  of  steps  constructed,  by  means  of 
which  the  tombs  were  made  of  easy  access.  He  left  2465  dollars  to 
be  equally  divided  between  his  English  and  Japanese  family.  A 
new  tomb  has  been  lately  built.  Many  Japanese  believe  themselves 
to  be  his  descendants.  The  people  of  Anjincho  celebrate  an  annual 
festival  in  his  honour  on  June  15th." 

Within  one  hour  by  rail  is  Tokyo,  the  capital  of  Japan,  a 
city  beautiful  for  the  products  of  nature,  science,  and  art,  and 
ranking  among  the  ten  greatest  cities  of  the  world,  containing 
about  1,500,000  people.  It  has  an  area  about  the  same  as 
London,  possesses  many  spacious  and  fine  public  parks,  and 
numerous  intersections  of  waterways.  A  whole  chapter 
would  be  required  even  to  sketch  the  interesting  itinerary  of 
Tokyo.  The  city  is  indeed  full  of  interest  to  the  foreigner. 
Prominent  among  the  sights  is  the  Emperor's  palace,  which, 
with  its  magnificent  environment,  occupies  the  space  covered 
by  some  cities.  The  government,  public,  and  mercantile 
buildings  are  noble  piles,  and  out  westward  of  the  Imperial 
demesne  are  the  stately  mansions  of  the  nobles,  and  foreign 
legations.  There  are  over  3000  temples,  mostly  Buddhist, 
some  of  which  are  of  notable  historic  interest  and  of 
vast  proportion  ;  all  in  daily  usance,  for  no  seventh-day 
worship  exists  in  the  religions  of  the  East.  The  mortuary 
shrines  of  the  shoguns,  museums,  markets,  and  bazaars,  repay 
the  time  devoted  to  their  inspection,  while  for  the  curio- 
hunter  the  numerous  curiosity  shops,  old  and  new,  afford 
sufficient  scope  for  a  lifetime  of  pursuit.  Throughout  the 
day  and  well  into  the  night  the  animated  scenes  in  the  broad 
well-kept  main  thoroughfares  resemble  those  of  the  British 


X      0; 


en     i: 


REMINISCENCES   OF   CHINA  AND  JAPAN     309 

metropolis.  Much  of  the  city  is  built  with  wood,  but  as 
conflagrations  occur,  modern  improvements  are  introduced 
into  the  reconstruction.  Obviously,  during  the  transition 
stage  of  such  a  city  from  a  primitive  condition  to  that  of  a 
modern  municipality,  anomalies  must  exist  in  its  architecture 
as  well  as  in  its  people.  In  close  contiguity  with  a  noble  stone 
edifice  may  be  seen  a  row  of  one-storied  wooden  shanties, 
and  the  human  element  is  attired  in  a  mixture  of  Western, 
semi-Western,  and  native  costumes  according  to  fancy.  The 
city  Press  is  represented  by  over  100  newspapers,  several  of 
which  are  dailies,  and,  like  our  own  metropolitan  issues,  each 
claims  "the  largest  circulation." 

Situated  90  miles  north  of  Tokyo — five  hours  by  rail — 
is  the  alpine  town  of  Nikko,  2000  feet  above  sea-level,  from 
which  place  it  is  generally  admitted  that  the  finest  scenic  view 
in  Japan  is  obtained.  "Do  not  use  the  word  magnificent 
till  you  have  seen  Nikko,"  is  a  popular  Japanese  proverb. 
Mountains,  cascades,  and  monumental  forest  trees  are  its 
striking  glories  of  nature  ;  it  is  also  noted  for  its  marvels  of 
art  As  the  Canterbury  of  Japan  its  temples,  mausoleums, 
and  shrines  are  unequalled  in  the  country  for  their  decorative, 
structural,  and  historical  features.  The  miles  of  towering 
cryptomeria  avenues  are  unrivalled  in  the  world.  A  few 
miles  beyond  is  Lake  Chuzenji,  a  beautiful  expanse  of  water 
at  a  height  of  4375  feet  above  sea-level. 

Miyanoshita  Baths,  also  about  five  hours'  travel  from 
Yokohama,  is  a  great  rendezvous  for  foreigners  as  a  fashion- 
able seaside  resort  and  sanatorium.  With  only  limited  time 
at  one's  disposal,  the  aforementioned  places  offer  special 
attractions,  and  each  of  them  was  visited  by  organized  parties 
from  the  ship.  It  is  doubtful  if  any  other  country  can  offer 
the  visitor  such  a  large  return  for  the  time  and  money  spent 
as  does  Japan.  Railway  travel  is  very  comfortable,  proxi- 
mate punctuality  is  observed,  and  the  fares  are  the  cheapest 
in  the  universe.  The  oflicials  are  extremely  polite,  and  the 
porters  are  courteously  willing  to  oblige,  with  or  without 
"tips,"  and  it  is  very  noticeable  that  after  handling  dirty 
luggage    or    goods   they    will   wash    themselves    at    proper 


310    THE  COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

ablutionary  places  provided.  The  carnages,  moreover,  are 
always  swept  clear  of  accumulated  rubbish  at  each  long  stop- 
page. British  directors  please  take  notice — especially  those 
who  govern  our  prehistoric  Southern  lines  !  In  fact,  an  air  of 
civility  and  politeness  pervades  the  whole  country,  and  punc- 
tilio is  observed  everywhere.  Even  the  telegraph  messengers, 
when  not  cycling  the  messages  for  delivery,  are  always  seen 
running — they  know  not  the  funereal  pace  of  the  British 
G.P.O.  youth.  No  wonder  the  Prince  of  Wales,  after  his 
recent  colonial  tour,  called  upon  the  British  nation  to  rouse 
itself  from  a  lethargic  conservatism.  The  welfare  of  any 
country  depends  almost  as  much  upon  its  economic  policy  as 
it  does  on  naval  and  military  strength. 

The  ship  left  Yokohama  on  December  loth  for  Hong 
Kong,  arriving  there  on  the  17th.  Soon  after  the  ship's  arrival 
Captain  Scott  offered  to  raise  a  sunken  dredger  which  had 
foundered  in  a  position  near  the  Murray  Pier  landing-places, 
thereby  causing  much  obstruction  to  navigation  at  that  spot. 
The  modus  operandi  can  be  best  explained  by  inserting 
Captain  Scott's  official  version  as  published. 

"The  dredger  Canton  River,  length  180  feet,  beam  36  feet,  and 
displacement  1000  tons,  was  got  out  from  England  by  the  contractors 
for  work  on  the  new  Admiralty  docks  at  Hong  Kong.  In  November, 
1900,  during  a  typhoon,  she  foundered  380  feet  from  the  sea-wall, 
and  turned  bottom  up.  Her  position  is  shown  on  Plate  I.  The  first 
operation  towards  raising  her  was  necessarily  to  right  her,  and  various 
attempts  to  do  this  were  made,  but  without  success. 

"On  December  17th  H.M.S.  Terrible  arrived  at  Hong  Kong, 
and,  finding  the  dredger  still  bottom  up,  an  offer  was  made  to  right 
her.  The  offer  being  accepted,  work  was  commenced  on  January 
2nd,  and  she  was  righted  on  the  i8th.  The  turning  of  the  dredger 
was  effected  mainly  by  parbuckling,  but  this  was  assisted  by  lifting 
her  on  the  opposite  side  with  '  lumps,'  and  by  forcing  air  into  her, 
which  displaced  a  large  amount  of  water  and  thereby  lightened  her. 
The  parbuckles  were  four  in  number,  three  of  them  capable  of  giving 
a  pull  of  100  tons  each,  and  the  fourth  50  tons — total  pull:  350 
tons.  The  parbuckles  were  wire  runners  and  tackles,  with  Manilla 
fivefold  purchases,  the  hauling  parts  of  which  were  taken  to  steam- 


REMINISCENCES   OF   CHINA  AND  JAPAN     311 

winches  ashore.  The  standing  parts  of  the  wires  were  taken  to  anchors 
buried  in  concrete.  In  all  eight  anchors  were  used,  varying  in  weight 
from  2^  tons  to  15  hundredweight.  In  order  not  to  bring  too  great  a 
strain  on  any  part  of  the  sea-wall,  they  were  distributed  over  a  length 
of  100  feet.  The  parbuckle  chains  were  three  double  and  one  single 
part  of  i|-inch  cable  :  they  were  passed  with  a  complete  turn  round 
the  vessel,  the  bights  of  the  double  ones  and  the  end  of  the  single  being 
secured  by  shackles  or  lashings  to  suitable  places  on  the  upper  deck : 
the  opposite  ends  were  brought  up  over  the  bilge  and  on  to  a  barge 
where  the  purchases  were  secured.  Cradles  were  placed  on  the 
bilge  of  the  dredger  to  distribute  the  strain  and  give  leverage :  the 
barge  was  raised  upon  to  ensure  an  upward  pull.     (See  Plate  I.) 

"  The  connection  between  the  parbuckle  chains  and  the  purchases 
offered  some  slight  difficulty,  as  it  was  found  impossible  to  get  any 
block  which  would  stand  a  strain  of  100  tons.  It  was  got  over  by 
making  extemporary  blocks  out  of  the  dredger's  spare  links,  which 
had  holes  in  them  at  both  ends.  Sheaves  were  cast  and  mounted 
between  the  links  on  a  pin  of  the  same  diameter  as  the  holes  ;  at  the 
other  end  a  similar  pin  was  put  through  with  a  sleeve-piece  on  it  to 
prevent  the  two  parts  closing  in.  This  sleeve  had  two  thimbles  on 
it,  round  which  was  passed  a  bale-sling  strop,  the  bights  being 
shackled  to  the  ends  of  the  parbuckle  chain.  This  precaution  was 
taken  to  ensure  the  chains  bearing  equal  strains.     (See  Plate  I.) 

"  Counter  parbuckles  were  laid  out  to  prevent  the  vessel  coming 
bodily  in  instead  of  turning.  A  lift  on  the  opposite  side  was  obtained 
from  the  bow  of  a  tank  steamer,  and  from  two  '  lumps.'  These  were 
filled  and  hove  down  at  low  water,  and  pumped  out  during  the 
operations  as  the  tide  rose.  (See  Plate  II.)  Air  was  pumped  in  by 
H.M.  destroyer  Handy,  and  the  water  in  the  upper  compartments 
of  the  vessel  thus  forced  down  to  the  level  marked  X  on  Plate  I. 
materially  assisted. 

All  being  in  readiness,  on  January  i8th  the  winches  were  hove 
round  and  the  vessel  turned  over  without  a  hitch.  When  a  purchase 
became  '  two  blocks,'  a  carpenter's  stopper  was  put  on  to  take  the 
strain,  and  the  block  shifted.  These  stoppers  were  invaluable,  and 
in  future  I  shall  have  no  hesitation  in  trusting  the  heaviest  strains  to 
them.  In  the  righted  position  the  vessel's  upper  deck  was  nine  feet 
below  high  water,  and  an  examination  of  it  by  divers  disclosed  con- 
siderable damage.  The  bulwarks,  being  crushed  in,  had  opened  the 
deck  where  it  joined  the  side,  and  several  iron  stays  were  forced 


312     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

through.  The  leaks  were  all  mended,  coffer  dams  raised  above  high 
water  placed  round  each  hatchway,  and  by  March  ist  she  was  ready 
for  pumping  up.  Four  pumps  were  started  (12-inch,  9-inch,  8-inch, 
and  6-inch) ;  the  vessel  lightened,  was  turned  round  at  right  angles 
to  the  sea-wall,  and  dragged  into  shallower  water.     (See  Plate  III.) 

"  On  the  2nd  pumping  was  resumed,  the  idea  being  to  drag  her 
along  the  bottom  into  still  shallower  water.  The  stern  purchase  was 
hauled  taut,  the  vessel  rose  slightly,  and  there  was  every  appearance 
of  her  coming  in,  when,  unfortunately,  a  bad  leak  developed  on  the 
port  side  which  the  pump  failed  to  keep  under.  This  caused  an 
excess  of  buoyancy  on  the  starboard  side,  giving  the  vessel  a  list : 
the  great  amount  of  top  weight  then  came  into  play,  and  she  turned 
over. 

**  On  March  nth  operations  were  started  to  turn  her  back  again. 
Nine  anchors  were  laid  out  in  a  line  at  right  angles  to  her  keel,  and 
three  parbuckle  tackles  of  100  tons  each  were  rigged  from  them  to 
six  chains  passed  round  the  dredger.  The  hauling  parts  of  two  of 
the  tackles  were  taken  to  the  Centurion's  foremost  and  after  capstans  ; 
the  third  was  taken  to  the  capstan  of  the  mooring-lump,  which  was 
secured  to  the  Cmturions  stern.  The  total  strain  on  the  Centurions 
moorings  was  75  tons.   To  assist,  her  port-bower  anchor  was  laid  out. 

"  On  the  capstans  being  hove  round,  the  vessel  was  turned  to  an 
upright  position  without  any  difficulty. 

"  For  plan  of  the  arrangement  of  tackles,  see  Plate  III. " 

While  the  principal  credit  for  raising  the  dredger  must  be 
accorded  to  Captain  Scott,  who  devised  the  plans  and  demon- 
strated their  feasibility  by  small  working-models,  the  success 
of  the  operations  was  largely  due  to  Commander  Ogilvy, 
who  supervised  the  undertaking  ;  to  Lieutenant  Litchfield, 
who  was  responsible  for  the  submerged  Section  of  the  work  ; 
and  to  the  indefatigable  boatswain,  Mr.  Robert  Ford,  who, 
assisted  by  picked  men  of  the  crew,  performed  the  seaman- 
ship work  of  rigging  and  placing  the  heavy  tackle  and  other 
contrivances. 

1901.  The  demise  of  her  Majesty,  the  Queen-Empress 
Victoria,  of  blessed  memory,  who  had  for  63  years  ruled 
over  the  vast  British  Empire,  was  signalled  to  the  squadron 
at  9  A.M.,  January  22nd,  whereupon  all  flags  were  half- 
masted.      La    RetJie  est  morte ;    vive  le  Roi !  and    so   the 


REMINISCENCES   OF   CHINA  AND   JAPAN    313 

sorrowful  tribute  to  the  great  queen  was  followed  by  the 
loyal  acclamations  which  greeted  King  Edward  VII.  from 
millions  of  subjects  throughout  the  Empire.  On  January 
29th  a  naval  brigade  from  all  ships  present  landed  and  joined 
the  military  forces  at  a  grand  parade  to  hear  the  King's 
Proclamation  read  by  Governor  Sir  Henry  Blake. 

Little  of  notable  interest  took  place  during  the  remainder 
of  the  stay  at  Hong  Kong.  The  ship  was  docked,  over  3000 
tons  of  coal  were  shipped,  and  quarterly  gunnery  practice  was 
carried  out  at  Mirs  Bay. 

Early  on  March  20th  the  Terrible  left  for  Amoy,  arriving 
there  next  morning.  Already  in  these  pages  have  Chinese 
cities  and  characteristics  been  depicted  as  they  present  them- 
selves. To  enlarge  further  upon  them  here  would  therefore 
be  repetition  of  matter.  Any  dissimilarity  between  Chinese 
towns  is  scarcely  perceptible  to  the  casual  foreigner,  for  all, 
or  nearly  all  of  them,  are  walled-in  spheres  of  demoralization 
with  a  complete  uniformity  in  sombre  architecture,  mal- 
administration, and  impoverished  peoples.  Officially,  Amoy 
ranks  as  a  third-class  Chinese  city,  but  is  pre-eminent  among 
the  dirtiest,  and  its  inhabitants  are  unusually  squalid  in  their 
habits.  The  circuit  of  the  city  with  its  suburbs  is  about 
eight  miles  in  extent,  containing  a  population  of  about 
300,000.  Its  harbour  is  one  of  the  finest  on  the  coast,  and 
the  natural  scenery  inside  is  most  picturesque.  There  is  a 
good  foreign  trade  dealt  with  at  this  port.  After  staying 
here  two  days,  telegraphic  orders  sent  the  ship  to  Wei-hai- 
wei,  which  familiar  rendezvous  was  reached  on  March  27th. 

Early  in  April,  Commander  Drummond,  promoted  to  that 
rank  for  his  war  services,  was  relieved  as  gunnery  officer  of 
the  ship  by  Lieutenant  Woolcombe.  On  May  12th  Vice- 
Admiral  Sir  Edward  Seymour  officially  inspected  the  ship  ; 
and  on  the  2Sth  inst.  the  gallant  officer,  whose  name  is  so 
prominently  associated  with  Anglo-Chinese  history,  hoisted 
his  flag  at  the  main  of  his  flagship  on  promotion  to  full 
admiral's  rank. 

During  the  second  week  in  June  the  Second  Annual 
Prize   Firing   occupied   the   serious   attention  of  the  "man 


314    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

behind  the  gun."  There  was  a  reputation  to  maintain,  and 
a  result  to  achieve,  which  was  either  to  substantiate  the 
accuracy  of  or  corroborate  the  prevalent  scepticism  concern- 
ing the  unprecedented  record  of  1900.  To  promote  rapidity 
of  loading  6-inch  guns,  a  contrivance  had  been  devised  by 
the  captain  and  gunnery  staff,  termed  a  "loading  teacher," 
at  which  innovation  competitive  drill  was  established  between 
gun-crews  which  offered  a  combination  of  instructive  and 
sportive  practice.  Within  one  a?id  a  Iialf  minutes  a  100- 
pound  projectile  was  passed  clean  through  and  a  55-pound 
dummy  charge  inserted  and  withdrawn,  as  if  in  action, 
twenty  times;  which  represents  a  total  weight  handled  of 
about  27  hundredweight!  (One  gun's  crew  subsequently 
reduced  this  time  to  i  minute  13  seconds.)  Besides  the  five 
official  umpires,  the  prize-firing  was  witnessed  by  Flag- 
Captain  Jellicoe,  C.B.  {Ce?it2irion),  and  Captain  Windham, 
M.V.O.  {Isis),  and  certain  invited  military  officers.  Every 
expectation  was  realized,  the  previous  record  being  broken 
both  in  rapidity  of  fire  and  hits  made.  The  9*2  guns  fired 
22  rounds,  and  scored  14  hits,  which  give  64  per  cent. ;  and 
the  6-inch  guns  fired  128  rounds,  obtaining  102  hits,  which 
produce  a  percentage  of  80,  with  an  average  of  5*33  rounds 
and  4"25  hits  per  gun  per  minute.  Several  "possibles"  were 
made.  Petty  Officer  Grounds  scoring  8  rounds  8  hits  in  his 
one-minute  allowance,  a  performance  which  earned  for  him 
a  world-wide  reputation  as  a  noted  heavy-gun  shot,  and  also 
inspired  the  following  lines  : — 

"  If  Britain's  Fleet  should  chance  to  meet 

A  foe  upon  the  ocean, 
Its  guns  would  greet  that  hostile  fleet 

And  swiftly  change  their  notion 
That  Nelson's  Sons  can't  fight  their  guns  ; 

Then  picture  the  sensation  ! 
When  men  like  Grounds  (eight  hits,  eight  rounds) 

Would  blow  them  to — Damnation  !  " 

On  June  24th,  in  company  with  the  Barjienr,  a  brief 
cruise  to  Chefoo  took  place,  arriving  back  again  at  Wei-hai- 
wei  on  the  28th  inst.  In  the  mean  time  Vice-Admiral  Sir 
Cyprian  Bridge   had  arrived  in   the  new  flagship  Glory  in 


H  M  S  Terribli.  Prize  Firing 
1901 


rffii»virsrscim*taB 

N-2 
W-Tavloh       6  RauNDi       4  HiTl 

C     KCWtUL  6   ROLNOi  5H.TJ 


N-2Pr  N•^PT 

C  WjtHS-       SRotfNBiSHirg  W  CnouNDS  SRouNOS  SHit 

C.Bvunham  5RmwkSHits  A.Ovgbau  ^Rounds  IHii 


PHoroCRAPH    SIIOWINC    RESULTS   ON    EACH    TAR(;KT.      SEPARATE    CANVAS 
FOR    EACH    HKA\V   GUN. 


REMINISCENCES   OF   CHINA  AND   JAPAN     315 

succession  to  Sir  Edward  Seymour  and  the  Centurion^  whose 
term  of  command  and  service  on  the  station  respectively  had 
expired. 

A  second  visit  to  Japan  was  made  in  July.  Kobe  was 
reached  on  the  6th  inst.  Next  day  three  days'  leave  was 
given  to  all  who  could  be  spared  without  unduly  depleting  the 
ship  of  officers  and  men.  Many  availed  themselves  of  the 
opportunity  thus  afforded  to  visit  Kyoto  and  Osaka.  Kyoto 
— the  former  Imperial  capital  of  Japan — is  a  grand  old  city, 
famous  for  its  trees  and  for  its  old  and  new  world  attractions  ; 
about  two  hours  distant  by  rail.  The  city  was  founded 
784  *A.D.  by  the  then  emperor,  and  was  thenceforward  the 
residence  of  the  Japanese  Imperial  family  until  the  Restora- 
tion in  1868,  when  Tokyo  was  formally  proclaimed  the 
capital.  Kyoto  is  rich  in  historical  associations,  and  was  for 
many  centuries  the  home  of  the  art  and  literature  of  the 
Empire.  The  removal  of  the  Imperial  Court  to  Tokyo 
naturally  exerted  a  depressing  influence  upon  the  city,  both 
socially  and  commercially,  though  the  industries  of  Kyoto 
are  still  able  to  support  a  population  of  400,000.  The 
celebrated  Uji  tea  plantations  are  in  the  near  vicinity. 
A  visit  to  the  Hodju  Rapids,  a  few  miles  distant  from 
Kyoto,  is  an  agreeable  excursion.  The  train  conveys  the 
visitor  above  the  rapids  to  Kamioka,  from  which  place 
the  descent  by  boat,  exciting  but  safe,  is  made  over  the 
troublous  waters. 

Kobe  itself  offers  little  of  interest  other  than  is  associated 
with  important  maritime  towns,  but  at  the  adjoining  old 
town  of  Hyogo  further  gleanings  of  historic  Japan  may  be 
obtained. 

Osaka,  one  hour's  ride  distant,  is  the  second  city  for  size 
and  commercial  note  in  the  Empire.  Owing  to  its  numerous 
intersections  of  canals,  the  town  is  aptly  designated  the 
Venice  of  the  Far  East.  The  city  is  the  centre  of  many 
Japanese  industries,  very  compactly  built,  the  streets  being 
regular  and  clean,  and  with  its  half  a  million  inhabitants 
always  presents  a  scene  of  industrial  animation.  The  prin- 
cipal object  of  interest  is  the  imposing  castle,  erected  by  a 


3i6    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

famous  shogun  in  1583,  which  is  said  to  be  the  second  finest 
example  of  the  ancient  feudal  castles  of  Japan.  It  is 
now  the  headquarters  of  one  of  the  six  great  military 
districts. 

The  ship  left  Kobe  on  July  loth,  and  arrived  at  Yoko- 
hama early  next  day.  Here  leave  for  three  more  days  was 
granted  in  watches,  an  indulgence  which,  almost  needless  to 
mention,  was  partaken  of  to  the  fullest  extent.  During  the 
stay  the  Perry  Memorial  was  unveiled  with  due  pomp  and 
ceremony  at  Kurihama,  the  spot  where  the  noted  American 
commodore  landed  48  years  previously  and  compelled  Japan 
to  abandon  her  policy  of  isolation.  This  act  originated  a 
new  era  for  the  Japanese,  who  now  cherish  the  eventful  and 
historic  episode. 

On  July  26th  the  ship  left  to  return  to  Wel-hai-wei. 
During  the  passage  a  steaming  trial  was  carried  out,  four 
hours  at  full  speed,  the  remainder  at  three-fifths  power. 
Highly  satisfactory  results  were  again  obtained,  which  seems 
to  provide  the  logical  inference  that  water-tube  boilers,  like 
modern  guns,  only  require  experienced  manipulation  to 
obtain  from  them  the  full  measure  of  their  capacity.  Port 
was  reached  on  the  29th. 

After  coaling,  the  ship  proceeded  to  Shan-hai-kwan  on 
August  3rd,  arriving  there  early  next  morning.  Nearly 
3000  allies  were  still  in  possession  of  the  forts,  pending  a 
pacific  settlement  of  the  country.  Even  for  China,  this  town 
is  shockingly  dirty,  and  much  requires  its  encircling  wall  to 
imprison  the  pollution  contained  therein.  The  "Great  Wall" 
of  China  commences  at  this  spot,  and  is  well  worth  an  in- 
spection ;  its  course  being  easily  followed  by  telescopic  aid 
for  miles  over  the  mountainous  country.  While  here  Com- 
mander Woolcombe  left  the  ship  on  promotion  to  join  the 
Argonaut  as  executive  officer,  he  being  relieved  as  gunnery 
officer  by  Lieutenant  Grant.  A  Japanese  evolutionary 
squadron  arrived,  stayed  one  night,  and  then  departed  on 
their  cruise.     Returned  to  Wei-hai-wei  on  August  25  th. 

The  China  Squadron  Annual  Regatta  was  held  early  in 
September,  when  the  blue  ribbon  of  the  day,  the  Sir  Thomas 


H     „    o 


be  2 
S    5 


REMINISCENCES   OF   CHINA  AND   JAPAN     317 

Jackson  Challenge  Cup,  was  won  with  easy  honours  by  the 
captain's  six-oared  galley.  The  boat  was  temporarily  fitted 
with  outriggers  to  enable  sixteen  oars  to  be  employed. 

On  September  20th  Lieutenant  Litchfield,  the  torpedo 
lieutenant,  left  the  ship  invalided  home,  having  accidentally 
broken  his  knee-cap  while  at  physical  exercise  on  the  poop. 
The  night  previous  to  his  departure  a  fraternal  incident 
occurred  after  the  farewell  dinner  was  over  in  the  wardroom, 
which  he  attended  lying  in  a  cot.  On  being  hoisted  through 
the  hatchways  to  the  poop  cabin  he  was  occupying,  the 
hauling  movement  was  performed  in  slow  time  by  the  officers, 
who  sang,  to  the  strains  of  the  band,  "  He's  a  Jolly  Good 
Fellow  " — and  so  he  was,  too, 

During  September,  quarterly  target  practice  was  carried 
out,   after  which   nothing   of  noteworthy  interest   occurred 
beyond    the   usual    routine    until    Christmastide,   when   the 
festive  season  was  duly  observed  a  la  naval  fashion — decora- 
tions, dinner,  divertissement,  and  dyspepsia!     On  Christmas 
forenoon,  in  a  temperature  ten  degrees  below  freezing-point, 
a  football  league  match  was  played  on  shore,  Terrible  versus 
ArgonaiU,  the   latter   team,  after  a   swift   exciting   contest, 
scoring   one   goal  to   nil  a   few  seconds   before   the  whistle 
blew  "time."     As  the  Argonaut  had  only  arrived  late   on 
December  23rd  to  relieve  the  Terrible,  some  200  of  her  crew 
accepted  invitations  to  dine,  so  that  over  lOOO  men  assembled 
at  noon  to  witness  the  customary  "  rounds,"  and  to  eat,  drink, 
and  be  merry.     As  is   usual  on   this   occasion,  there   were 
many  impromptu  surprises,  but  deserving  of  special  mention 
was  the  mutoscopic  tableau.     Standing  in  a  recess  made  up 
of  flags  was  a  carved  wooden  model  of  the  Terrible  perform- 
ing target  practice  at  sea ;  so  arranged  that,  while  a  supposi- 
titious run  was  being   made,   twelve  shots  were  fired  at  a 
miniature  target  and  a  "  possible  "  was  obtained.     Needless, 
perhaps,  to  add,  this  piece  of  ingenuity,  so  effectively  manipu- 
lated, caused  considerable  fun,  and  indeed  no  little  wonder- 
ment.    The  final  act  that  ended  the  ceremonial  parade  was 
the  presentment  of  a  significant  lower-deck  address,  neatly 
written  on  a  large  blackboard  with  chalk  as  follows : — 


3iS    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 


SEASON'S   GREETINGS. 
To  the  captain  and  officers  from  sliip's  company- 
Greetings  true  from  all  the  crew — dissentients  there  are  none— 
Also  to  Mrs.  Percy  Scott,  and  your  bonny  little  son. 
To  the  commander  and  all  officers  sincere  welcome  is  extended  ; 
But,  Captain  Scott,  have  "They  "  forgot,  it's  time  our  commission  ended  ? 
Up  at  the  main  we  look  in  vain  to  see  if  the  pennant  has  descended. 

Nigh  four  years  ago,  •'  They  "  must  well  know — it  admits  of  no  denials — 
That  up  and  down  the  Channel  for  months,  the  ship  ran  severe  steam  trials. 
And  afterwards,  we,  with  our  guns,  bid  good-bye  to  kin  and  kith  ; 
At  Colenso,  Spion  Kop,  Vaal  Krantz,  at  Pieter's  Hill  and  Ladysmith, 
Naval  traditions  we  did  uphold — and  White  relieved  forthwith. 

Queen  Victoria  (and  their  "Lordships  ")  cabled  a  gracious  congratulation. 

Also  telegraphic  orders  came — to  sail  for  the  China  station. 

Again  "  They  "  knew,  our  guns  and  crews  were  landed  with  expedition. 

And  with  straight  and  rapid  shooting  sent  the  Boxers  to  perdition. 

After  all  our  arduous  service,  sir,  will  you  chalk  down  a  reply 

As  to  when  we  may  expect  "  Relief,"  and  to  China  say  "  Good-bye  "  ? 

Taking  the  piece  of  suspended  chalk,  "  I  cannot  tell  you 
what  I  do  not  know  myself,"  was  the  characteristic  but 
hibernian  reply  the  captain  wrote ;  a  sentence  that  did  not 
fulfil  the  high  hopes  and  eager  expectations  of  the  Terribles, 
who  imagined  the  captain  possessed  the  secret,  and  might 
disclose  it  on  such  an  occasion  as  this. 

On  December  27th  the  Terrible  left  Wei-hai-wei,  with  its 
snow-clad  hills  and  bitterl}^  bleak  Siberian  winds,  to  the 
guardianship  of  the  Argo7iaiit,  the  officers  handing  over  their 
sleighs,  which  had  afforded  them  much  sport,  to  their  com- 
rades of  the  relieving  ship  ;  but  curiously  to  relate,  a  gradual 
thaw  set  in  from  this  date,  prohibiting  further  sleighing. 

1902.  Hong  Kong  was  reached  on  January  4th.  On 
Sunday,  the  I2th  inst,  after  divine  service,  the  "Seymour 
Heavy  Gun  Challenge  Shield  "  was  presented  by  Mrs.  Percy 
Scott  to  the  senior  gunner,  Mr.  Wm.  Mather,  who  accepted, 
it  on  behalf  of  the  assembled  ship's  company.  Captain  Scott 
briefly  expressed  himself  as  to  the  honour  attached  to  win- 
ning this  fine  trophy  (instituted  by  Sir  Edward  Seymour  before 


H.M.S.    '•  TKRRIULE"    in    KOWIaJON    DUCK,    HONG    KONG,    I902. 


REMINISCENCES   OF   CHINA  AND  JAPAN     319 

he  vacated  the  China  command),  which,  he  stated,  "  repre- 
sented that  the  ship  holding  it  occupied  the  highest  position 
among  the  China  Squadron  ships  in  that  class  of  efficiency  of 
most  use  to  king  and  country." 

During  the  month  Rear-Admiral  Grenfell,  C.M.G.,  held 
the  annual  official  inspection  of  the  ship  and  crew.  The 
official  "Report  of  Inspection"  promulgated,  merits  space  in 
these  pages. 

"  The  ship  is  very  clean  and  well  kept.  The  ship's  company  are 
a  well-grown  lot,  and  do  their  work  silently,  intelligently,  and  well. 

"  For  the  last  two  years  the  Terrible' s  Heavy  Gun  Prize  Firing 
for  all  natures  of  guns  has  been  by  far  the  best  of  any  ship  in  the 
Service. 

"  From  the  results  noted  in  Torpedo  Log,  Whitehead  practice  is 
satisfactory.     The  engine-room  department  is  clean  and  efficient. 

"  The  appearance  of  the  marine  detachment  was  very  credit- 
able." 

Until  April  nothing  but  due  observance  of  "fleet  routine" 
occurred  to  chronicle,  when  the  ship  was  again  placed  in 
Kowloon  dock  for  a  ten-days'  overhaul  of  under-water  fit- 
tings. The  arrival  of  Captain  Robinson,  A.D.C.,  who  had 
been  appointed  Commodore  of  Hong  Kong  Naval  Establish- 
ments, was  the  occasion  of  a  pleasant  reunion  ;  for  officers, 
warrant  and  chief  petty-officers,  each  in  turn,  were  honoured 
with  invitations  to  meet  their  former  captain  and  Mrs. 
Robinson,  who  had  accompanied  him  to  the  colony. 

The  next  item  to  record  was  indeed  a  "  record."  As  the 
ship's  bunkers  were  much  depleted  of  coal,  a  favourable 
chance  presented  itself  to  test  the  naval  coaling  arrangements 
of  the  port  as  regards  rapidity  of  action  ;  2500  tons  were 
required  to  complete  the  ship  with  coal,  and  work  commenced 
at  7.20  A.M.,  the  whole  quantity  being  shipped  and  stowed  by 
5  P.M.  Exclusive  of  intervals  for  meals,  the  actual  time  for 
the  evolution  was  9  hours  10  minutes.  The  mean  average 
was  2727  tons  per  hour  ;  but  for  eight  consecutive  hours  the 
average  was  300  tons.  Thirty  junks  contained  the  coal, 
which  was  all  placed  alongside  prior  to  starting.     The  coal 


320    THE   COMMISSION   OF   II.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

was  passed  on  board  by  some  600  Chinese  coolies,  carried  to 
the  bunker  shoots  by  the  deck  hands,  and  stowed  by  the 
sturdy  stokers.  With  a  temperature  of  83  degrees  in  the 
shade,  and  the  bunkering  difficulties  of  a  modern  man-of-war 
to  take  into  consideration,  this  satisfactory  achievement 
reflected  no  little  credit  on  all  connected  therewith — from 
commodore  to  coolie,  from  captain  to  cadet,  from  boatswain 
to  boy,  all  of  whom  took  part  in  the  evolution.  The 
admiral's  appreciation  was  signalled  thus  :  "  Average  excep- 
tionally high.  Coal  stowage  must  have  been  very  well 
organized" — a  high  compliment  for  the  commander  and 
engineer  officer.  Thus  was  the  blue  ribbon  for  coaling  won, 
but  the  irreducible  minimum  for  coaling  records — as  for 
shooting — seems  yet  to  belong  to  the  distant  future. 

On  April  26th,  Sir  Cyprian  Bridge  temporarily  trans- 
ferred his  flag  to  the  Terrible^  on  the  occasion  of  an  ofiicial 
visit  to  a  British  man-of-war  of  H.I.H.  Prince  Tsai  Chen, 
cousin  of  the  Chinese  Emperor,  who  had  been  deputed  as 
Special  Envoy  to  attend  King  Edward  VII.'s  coronation,  and 
was  now.  eu  route  to  England.  H.I.H.  was  received  by  the 
vice  and  rear-admirals,  the  commodore,  and  their  respective 
staffs,  the  prince  and  suite  making  an  inspectional  tour  of  the 
ship,  where  every  one  was  visibly  impressed  with  their  visit. 
As  only  one  clear  day  had  intervened  between  the  afore- 
mentioned coaling  and  the  ceremonious  visit,  the  admiral 
expressed  his  appreciation  at  the  smart  and  clean  appearance 
the  ship  and  crew  had  so  quickly  assumed. 

In  May  the  Third  Annual  Prize  Firing  took  place.  On 
this  occasion,  owing  to  very  unpropitious  weather,  and  the 
fact  of  the  cordite  charges  having  unsuspectingly  increased 
some  30  degrees  above  the  normal  temperature  for  which  the 
gun-sights  are  calibrated,  a  poor  percentage,  in  comparison 
with  the  records  established  in  1900-1,  had  to  be  recorded. 
This  great  excess  of  temperature  above  the  normal  so  in- 
creased the  muzzle  velocity  that  most  erratic  shooting  was 
witnessed.  Most  of  the  shots  went  high  over  the  target, 
the  misty  rain  rendering  "spotting"  a  difficult  duty,  conse- 
quently many  shots  were  wasted,  to  the  bitter  chagrin  of  the 


oo 


8vH 

73   C 


^^ 


<  w:     0- 


■J  :=,        W      - 


^-    ^ 


•=•-?    r:;    t^ 


^-= 


REMINISCENCES   OF   CHINA  AND   JAPAN     321 

firing  numbers,  who  swore  the  target  was  under  satanic 
influence.  It  was  not  until  the  umpires  had  tested  the  ranges 
and  found  them  accurate  that  the  real  fault  was  discovered. 
When  the  change  in  ballistics  was  computed,  and  the  correct 
sighting  announced,  which  necessitated  the  lowering  of  the 
sights  300  yards  below  the  actual  ranges  given,  the  remaining 
twelve  men  who  had  to  fire  placed  51  hits  on  the  target  out 
of  62  rounds  fired — a  percentage  of  82"2,  though  the  mean 
percentage  recorded  was  but  62,  Petty  Officer  Grounds 
maintained  his  position  as  the  best  shot  in  the  ship  with  nine 
rounds  seven  hits,  the  tenth  round  being  in  the  gun  when  his 
minute  allowance  expired.  Captain  Scott,  after  tersely 
explaining  the  technical  causes  of  apparent  failure  in  a 
notice  to  the  crew — who,  by  the  way,  estimate  success  by  the 
percentage  obtained — concluded  his  remarks  as  follows  : — 

"  The  shooting  was  very  much  slower  than  last  year,  nineteen 
rounds  less  having  been  fired,  a  fact  that  I  attribute  entirely  to  the 
misty  and  rainy  state  of  the  weather  making  the  target  very  difficult 
to  see. 

"  The  officers  asked  me  to  stop  the  practice,  as  they  could  hardly 
see  the  target  from  the  casemates.  I  did  not  do  so,  as  we  have  to 
bear  in  mind  that  we  must  be  ready  to  fight  an  enemy  in  any 
weather. 

"  Under  these  circumstances,  I  think  the  efficiency  of  the  ship  as 
regards  shooting  is  as  good  as,  if  not  better,  than  last  year. 

"  If  we  have  to  fight  an  action  in  the  tropics,  it  is  not  our  own 
constitutions  we  must  think  about,  but  the  temperature  of  the  cordite." 

Ideal  weather  is,  of  course,  much  conducive  towards  pro- 
ducing exceptional  results  from  well-trained  gun-crews,  but 
true  efficiency  can  only  be  determined  when  heavy-gun  firing 
is  carried  out  by  a  ship  under  every  atmospheric  and  climatic 
condition. 

Had  the  firing  been  at  unknown  distances,  the  error  in 
ballistics  would  not  have  appreciably  affected  the  shooting, 
because,  when  the  shots  were  observed  going  short  or  over, 
the  sights  would  have  been  altered  accordingly.  When  firing 
at  definite  ranges,  inaccuracies,  either  in  ballistics,  the  sights, 
or  guns,  are  certain  to  be  disclosed. 

Y 


322    THE  COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

It  might  be  here  noted  for  the  benefit  of  the  querulous 
or  pessimistic  layman,  that  a  fair  percentage  of  shots  which 
miss  a  prize-firing  target  would  hit  an  antagonisfs  ship,  A 
prize-firing  target  merely  represents  the  "  bull's-eye  "  of  the 
target  which  an  enemy's  ship  would  offer  in  battle.  No 
system  or  method  of  instruction  is  as  yet  infallible,  but  con- 
stant technical  teaching  and  persistent  practice  are  essential 
to  ensure  good  gunnery,  as  with  other  scientific  attainments. 

On  June  ist,  "  Peace  proclaimed  in  Pretoria"  was  signalled 
from  the  commodore  to  the  ships  in  harbour  ;  news  which 
was  hailed  with  satisfaction — everywhere.  An  incident  in 
connection  therewith  was  the  spontaneous  official  visit  to 
the  Terrible  of  Commander  Gillmore,  of  the  United  States 
monitor  Monadnock,  to  personally  "  congratulate  the  captain, 
officers,  men,  and  British  nation  upon  the  conclusion  of 
peace." 

The  following  day  Petty  Officer  Grounds,  of  6-inch-gun 
fame,  died  suddenly  from  Asiatic  cholera  ;  his  early  decease 
from  such  a  cause  eliciting  much  sympathy  from  his  ship- 
mates and  ardent  admirers,  many  of  whom  sent  sympathetic 
messages  from  afar. 

The  ship  left  on  June  3rd  to  escort  the  destroyers  Fa7ne, 
Hart,  and  WJiiting  to  Wei-hai-wei.  Owing  to  rough  weather 
being  experienced,  the  shelter  of  Amoy  harbour  was  sought. 
Another  attempt  to  proceed  north  also  proved  futile,  for  the 
frail  vessels  could  not  withstand  the  continuous  straining,  and 
were  ordered  into  Shanghai  to  renovate,  the  ship  remaining 
at  anchor  off  Saddle  Island — many  miles  from  anywhere. 
After  three  days  of  patient  waiting,  the  Hart  rejoined,  her 
two  consorts  being  indefinitely  detained.  Wei-hai-wei  (since 
renamed  Port  Edward)  was  reached  early  on  June  nth,  when 
the  discharge  of  the  deck  cargo  of  naval  stores  began.  The 
ship  4eft  for  Hong  Kong  the  same  evening,  arriving  back 
there  June  14th. 

A  second  voyage  north  with  cargo,  of  such  weight  that 
the  Plimsoll  mark  (water-line)  was  well  submerged,  took 
place  in  July  ;  this  time  to  Shan-hai-kwan,  where  the  squadron 
out  for  evolutionary  cruising  was  then  staying.   Leaving  Hong 


5    ''< 


-     > 


tz    X    ^ 
2   ■->   o 

E       —       T< 


S      W 


o    H 


y.  o 

o 

::  Q 

^  w 


REMINISCENCES   OF   CHINA  AND   JAPAN     323 

Kong  on  the  loth,  the  ship  arrived  at  her  destination  on  the 
16th,  discharged  stores,  and  returned  south  to  await  those 
"  Orders "  which  would  give  a  homeward-bound  compass 
course.  Before  leaving.  Admiral  Sir  Cyprian  Bridge  signalled  : 
"  Though  you  are  not  yet  under  orders  for  home,  I  may  not 
see  the  Terrible  again.  Wish  all  on  board  a  happy  return 
after  an  unusually  interesting  and  important  commission,"  to 
which  message  a  reply  was  made  :  "  We  much  appreciate 
kind  signal  made." 


CHAPTER   XXI 

HOMEWARD   BOUND— FROM   HONG  KONG  TO    PORTSMOUTH 

July  2gth  to  October  24^//,  1902 

*' Orders  for  Etiglatid"  were  received  shortly  after  the  ship 
arrived  back  at  Hong  Kong,  and  early  on  July  29th  the 
Terrible  steamed  away  from  the  China  station — homeward 
bound.  Except  those  who  have  served  abroad  for  three  years 
or  more,  far  away  from  kith  and  kin,  few  can  realize  the  true 
significance  attached  to  those  two  words.  For  many  they 
mean  incomputable  joy  ;  for  some  they  spell  inexpressible 
sorrow. 

Singapore  was  reached  on  August  3rd.  During  the 
passage  south  two  deaths  occurred.  A  petty  officer  was 
buried  at  sea  the  day  after  leaving,  and  a  young  seaman,  who 
died  the  night  previous  to  arriving  in  harbour,  received  inter- 
ment on  shore.  Both  were  invalids  from  the  station,  who  had 
expressed  earnest  desires  to  be  sent  home,  which  natural 
yearning  was  considerately  acceded  to  by  the  authorities, 
even  though  little  or  no  hope  was  entertained  of  either  man 
ever  reaching  his  native  land. 

The  ship  received  1500  tons  of  coal,  which  were  placed  on 
board  within  five  hours — a  coaling  record  for  Singapore.  On 
August  1st  no  less  than  185,000  tons  of  coal  were  in  storage 
here,  all  of  which  could  be  commandeered  by  the  British 
Government  if  necessity  arose  for  such  procedure. 

Leaving  Singapore  on  the  4th,  the  ship  arrived  at  Colombo 
on  the  loth.  Few  will  deny  Ceylon  the  possession  of  natural 
and  artistic  glories,  but  none  can  deny  that  it  also  contains 

324 


ii'  £  o 


T3    .-5 


HOMEWARD  BOUND  325 

wily  vendors  of  certain  Brummagem  manufactures,  made  for 
export,  which  are  palmed  off  on  the  unwary  and  too  credulous 
tars  as  genuine  productions  of  native  jewellery  art,  adorned 
with  precious  stones  for  which  the  island  is  famous.  Many 
purchasers  found,  upon  their  arrival  in  England,  that  "  all  is 
not  gold  that  glitters,"  or  what  will  even  stand  the  acid  test, 
and  that  the  stone  settings  were  clever  imitations  of  the  real 
articles.  Yet,  in  spite  of  admonitions,  other  homeward-bound 
crews  will  fall  easy  prey  among  the  guileful  land-sharks. 
True,  the  genuine  is  obtainable  ;  but  it  is  far  safer  to  purchase 
expensive  jewellery  presents  from  trustworthy  British  makers 
at  home,  and  then,  if  the  conscience  is  elastic  enough,  present 
them  to  the  fair  one,  with  some  imaginative  story  about  their 
association  with  some  place  or  other  abroad,  which  would  be 
partly  true,  seeing  that  gold  and  stones  are  imported. 

After  remaining  five  days,  the  ship  continued  the  passage 
across  the  Indian  Ocean  in  weather  made  agreeable  by  the 
invigorating  south-west  monsoons. 

Anchoring  at  Aden  at  6  P.M.  August  23rd,  coaling  ship 
immediately  commenced,  the  tiresome  task  lasting  throughout 
the  night,  when,  as  dawn  broke,  the  ship  again  proceeded. 
The  Dublin  Fusiliers,  comrades  in  arms  of  the  Terribles 
during  the  Natal  operations,  were  found  quartered  at  Aden, 
recuperating  on  this  corner-piece  of  the  Arabian  desert  after 
adding  lustrous  South  African  laurels  to  the  annals  of  their 
regimental  history. 

Aden  occupies  the  dual  position  of  a  strongly  fortified 
coaling-station  and  that  of  a  trade  emporium  of  the  Red  Sea. 
It  was  occupied  by  the  British  in  1839,  and  became  the  centre 
of  the  British  Protectorate  assumed  over  the  tribal  districts 
of  Southern  Arabia.  Though  subordinate  to  the  Bombay 
Government,  its  affairs  are  directly  administered  by  a  political 
Resident.  Always  of  fluctuating  importance,  the  Suez  Canal 
route  has  considerably  enhanced  its  position,  commercially 
and  politically,  for  it  has  become  an  important  link,  of  much 
strategical  value,  in  the  Imperial  chain  of  colonial  possessions. 
Owing  to  the  scanty  annual  rainfall,  water  storage  has  ever 
been    a   vital    necessity  here ;    hence   the    most   interesting 


326    THE  COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 
features  of  Aden  are  the  famous  reservoirs,  which  date  from 

1700  B.C. 

The  ch'mate  experienced  in  the  Red  Sea  was  virtually 
of  a  red-hot  nature.  Down  below  in  the  stokeholds  the  "  man 
behind  the  shovel "  was  keeping  his  four  hours'  watch,  feeding 
the  furnaces  in  a  temperature  of  130  degrees  !  Yet,  notwith- 
standing this  fact,  and  that  the  canteen  shelves  were  empty 
and  the  stokers  existing  on  "bare  navy,"  not  more  than  three 
per  cent,  of  them  were  placed  hors  de  combat — a  tribute  indeed 
to  their  stamina.  One  case  of  heat  apoplexy  occurred  ;  but 
the  victim,  though  unconscious  for  many  hours,  recovered 
in  the  end. 

On  August  28th  the  ship  arrived  at  Suez.  The  canal  was 
entered  early  next  afternoon,  and  Port  Said  reached  at  noon 
the  following  day,  the  30th,  the  passage  through  having  been 
performed,  partially  by  night  with  searchlight  aid,  without 
incident  or  accident  to  record.  The  total  length  of  the  Suez 
Canal  is  99  miles,  with  a  uniform  depth  of  29  feet  6  inches 
throughout,  but  of  insufficient  width  to  permit  of  two  vessels 
passing  in  opposite  directions  while  both  are  in  motion,  one 
having  to  be  hauled  in  at  a  gearing  station  to  allow  the  other 
to  go  by.  The  canal  was  opened  for  traffic  in  1869,  the  British 
Government  acquiring  iJ"4,000,000  worth  of  its  shares  in  1875, 
their  market  value  having  risen  nearly  seven-fold,  while  their 
political  worth  is  incapable  of  determination — a  national 
legacy  of  that  astute  statesman.  Earl  Beaconsfield.  A  recog- 
nized convention  exempts  the  canal  from  blockade  in  time  of 
war  ;  but  it  may  be  safely  assumed  that,  in  the  event  of  a 
great  maritime  struggle,  its  neutrality  would  soon  be  violated. 
Vessels  using  this  route  to  Australia  and  the  East,  though 
the  canal  dues  appear  large,  effect  a  great  economical  saving 
both  in  time  and  money. 

An  erroneous  opinion  is  often  gleaned  of  Egypt  by  what 
is  observed  of  the  country  during  a  passage  through  the  canal. 
Much  of  the  view  on  either  side  is  of  an  arid  description, 
and  the  people  who  live  along  its  banks  are  seemingly  in 
a  state  of  mendicant  poverty,  giving  the  impression  that  the 
Israelitish  flight  from  Egypt  was  a  sound  policy  even  viewed 


HOMEWARD  BOUND  327 

from  a  worldly  standpoint.  But  Egypt  with  a  Cromer  at 
Cairo  as  the  pilot  of  its  fiscal  and  economic  policies,  if  not  of 
prolific  resources  and  affluence,  is  a  country  that  is  capable 
of  a  greater  development  than  it  has  hitherto  enjoyed.  Since 
the  revolt  of  1S82,  when  the  British  Fleet  under  Sir  Beau- 
champ  Seymour  bombarded  Alexandria,  and  the  power  of 
Arabi  Pasha  was  broken  by  Wolseley  at  Tel-el-Kebir,  the 
country  has  been  subjected  to  a  British  military  occupation. 
From  that  period  an  unabated  era  of  comparative  prosperity 
has  set  in.  Since  the  Khalifa's  power  was  hopelessly  de- 
stroyed by  Kitchener  at  Omdurman  in  1899,  the  reconquered 
Soudan  provinces  have  again  become  an  integral  portion  of 
Egypt.  Nominally  a  tributary  province  of  Turkey,  it  enjoys 
autonomy  under  its  own  hereditary  Khedive  ;  but  Egypt's 
separate  existence  and  integrity  as  a  state  are  vested  in  the 
goodwill  of  the  Great  Powers,  of  which  England  is  the  domi- 
nant factor.  Port  Said  is  a  cosmopolitan  town,  entirely  owing 
its  prosperity  to  the  canal  venture. 

On  August  31st,  after  coaling,  the  ship  anchored  outside, 
well  clear  of  the  town,  which  was  then  shadowed  with  one  of 
the  endemic  plagues  of  the  East. 

Leaving  Port  Said  late  on  September  3rd,  Malta  was 
reached  early  on  Sunday  the  7th,  when,  owing  to  havin^  had 
direct  contact  with  an  Egyptian  port  by  coaling  there,  the 
ship  was  placed  in  strict  quarantine. 

As  the  combined  Channel  and  Cruiser  Squadrons,  a  total 
of  seventeen  battleships  and  cruisers  commanded  by  Vice- 
Admiral  Sir  A.  K.  Wilson,  V.C,  K.C.B.,  were  in  occupation 
of  the  harbour,  the  ship  was  ordered  to  anchor  off  the 
entrance  until  after  their  departure  next  day.  Early  next 
forenoon  the  two  squadrons  proceeded  eastwards  to  effect  a 
junction  with  the  Mediterranean  Squadron  ;  their  processional 
departure  from  Valetta  harbour  in  "Single  Column  Line 
Ahead,"  led  by  Rear-Admiral  the  Hon.  A.  G.  Curzon  Howe, 
C.B.,  C.M.G.,  evoking  a  feeling  of  pride  in  our  first  line  of 
defence. 

Proceeding  inside  the  harbour,  coaling  at  once  commenced. 
The  lighters  were  brought  alongside  and  then  abandoned 


328    THE   COMMISSION   OF  H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

the  work  being  solely  performed  by  the  coal-worn  crew,  who, 
during  the  commission,  have  bunkered  6'j,yiy  tons! 

The  necessity  for  enforcing  quarantine  regulations  is 
quite  obvious  to  the  average  intelligence ;  but  surely  some 
consistent  limit  of  stringency  should  be  adopted  to  suit  the 
circumstances  of  each  case,  and  not  a  mere  law  of  the  Medes 
and  Persians  type.  Here  was  the  Terrible,  without  any  infec- 
tious case,  and  with  next  to  no  sickness  on-  board,  placed 
under  iiventy-one  days  quarantine  by  the  civil  authority, 
simply  because  she  had  coaled  at  an  Egyptian  port  eight 
days  previously.  Ludicrously  absurd  were  some  of  the 
restrictions  imposed.  The  crew  were  not  permitted  to  bathe, 
yet  the  sanitary  pipes  of  the  ship  flushed  directly  into  the 
harbour  !  A  boat  would  come  alongside,  deliver  its  freight 
at  the  bottom  of  the  ladder,  then  lie  off,  whereupon  the 
goods,  or  whatever  was  brought,  could  be  obtained.  All 
monies  or  correspondence  were  received  from  the  ship  in 
collection-boxes  secured  to  long  poles — like  offertory-boxes 
used  in  a  church — and  the  articles  disinfected  with  much 
genuine  gravity  by  the  uniformed  Jose.  Even  the  coal- 
lighters,  after  each  was  emptied,  received  the  disinfecting 
process  to  purify  the  defilement  with  which  they  had  been 
contaminated  by  the  "  handy-man."  One  bluejacket  jocularly 
inquired  if  the  smoke  from  the  funnels  was  not  going  to  be 
disinfected  !  Such  "  Prevention-is-better-than-cure  "  methods, 
if  long  persisted  with,  would  soon  produce  a  commercial 
calamity  in  a  strictly  mercantile  port.  And  even  here  the 
selfish  quarantine  policy  was  adversely  affecting  Maltese 
trade. 

Coaling  was  completed  by  Monday  midnight,  when  the 
ship  steamed  away  en  rente  for  Gibraltar.  During  the 
passage  the  Japanese  flagship  Asama  and  cruiser  Takasoka 
were  passed,  both  exercising  at  towing  targets.  The  admiral 
signalled  to  the  Terrible  by  the  international  code,  "  Glad  to 
see  you.  Congratulate  you  on  your  success.  Wish  you  a 
pleasant  voyage."  To  which  polite  signal  the  reply  of, 
*'  Thank  you  very  much,"  was  made  back. 

Gibraltar  was  reached  at  noon,  September  I2th  ;  but  here, 


r    t 


O     " 


HOMEWARD   BOUND  329 

be  it  noted,  the  "  Yellow  Jack  "  was  sensibly  requested  to  be 
hauled  down,  and  pratique  at  once  granted  by  the  courteous 
King's  Harbour  master.  After  completing  with  those  goods 
so  clearly  defined  in  the  Customs  Notice  as  dutiable  articles, 
the  anchor  was  weighed  and  the  ship's  course  set  for  Old 
England.  The  dream-like  hope  of  years,  months,  and  then 
weeks,  was  now  within  a  kw  days  of  realization  ! 

Crossing  the  Bay  of  Biscay  in  weather  which  rendered 
the  sea  as  smooth  as  the  proverbial  duck-pond,  Plymouth 
Sound  was  entered  at  2  P.M.  September  i6th.  Did  it  rain 
upon  our  arrival  ?  No  ! — therefore  another  record  was  estab- 
lished. Directly  the  ship  was  moored,  Admiral  Lord  Charles 
Scott,  K.C.B.,  the  naval  Commander-in-Chief,  expressed  a 
special  mark  of  favour  by  his  informal  visit  to  the  Terrible 
on  her  arrival. 

All  men  whose  homes  were  at  Plymouth,  or  in  the  near 
vicinity,  were  considerately  granted  leave  until  the  following 
midnight — an  unheard  of  concession  a  very  few  years  ago, 
but  just  the  act  of  grace  a  subordinate  cherishes. 

Early  on  the  iSth  the  Terrible  was  steaming  up  Channel, 
priming  herself  for  the  customary  official  trial  of  boilers  and 
machinery,  which  final  test  was  satisfactorily  concluded.  At 
6  r.M.  the  ship  anchored  at  Spithead,  where,  three  years 
before,  at  about  the  same  hour,  the  anchor  was  weighed, 
when  the  memorable  cruise  with  its  unique  vicissitudes,  that 
was  now  nearing  an  end,  was  being  commenced.  Among 
the  many  "  messages  of  welcome  home  "  received,  one  from 
Admiral  Sir  Edward  Seymour,  the  other  from  Captain  Bayly, 
C.B.,  of  Tientsin  history,  specially  struck  the  keynote  of 
appreciation  from  the  Terribles. 

The  ship  proceeded  up  harbour  early  next  forenoon. 
When  passing  the  training-ship  St.  Vincent,  her  many 
hundreds  of  embryo  handy-men  lustily  cheered  those  whom 
they  were  being  trained  to  emulate  ;  such  a  scene  probably 
adding  a  piquancy  to  their  yearning  for  a  similarly  adventurous 
commission  abroad. 

By  10  A.M.  the  ship  was  secured  to  the  South  Railway 
jetty,  after  which  several   hundred  friends   and  relatives  of 


330    THE  COMMISSION  OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

the  crew  trooped  on  board  to  effect  the  long-hoped-for 
reunion.  Later,  certain  civic  dignitaries  arrived  on  board 
and  officially  welcomed  the  Terrible  back  to  Portsmouth. 
From  the  Navy  League  a  congratulatory  address  was  sent, 
which  read  as  follows : — 

"  To  Capt  Percy  M.  Scott,  R.N.,  C.B.,  his  Majesty's  ship  '  Terrible: 

"  Sir, — The  Executive  Committee  of  the  Navy  League,  on  behalf 
of  the  members  of  this  society,  would  beg  to  tender  to  you,  the 
officers  and  crew  of  his  Majesty's  ship  Terrible,  their  most  cordial 
congratulations  upon  your  safe  return  to  this  country. 

"  As  citizens  and  taxpayers,  we  take  this  opportunity  of  conveying 
our  thanks  for  the  great  services  by  sea  and  land  which  you  and  your 
ship's  company  have  rendered  to  the  Empire,  and  we  would  refer 
especially  to  the  signal  service  performed  by  you  in  mounting  heavy 
guns  for  use  before  Ladysmith  and  in  the  field,  as  also  to  the  improve- 
ment in  gunnery  practice  of  the  Navy,  which  has  largely  been  the 
result  of  the  record  firing  by  his  Majesty's  ship  Terrible. 
"  We  have  the  honour  to  be,  sir, 
"  Your  obedient  servants, 

"  R.  Yerburgh,  President. 

"  E.  R.  Fremantle,  a  Vice-president. 

"  H,  S.  Trower,  Chairman  of  the 

Executive  Committee. 
"Wm.  Caius  Crutchley,  Secretary." 

On  September  23rd  the  citizens  of  Portsmouth  entertained 
Captain  Scott,  the  officers,  and  crew,  at  a  public  banquet  in 
the  Connaught  Drill  Hall.  At  6  P.M.,  preceded  by  the  Royal 
Marine  Artillery  and  PI. M.S.  Excellenfs  bands,  the  Terribles, 
to  the  number  of  700,  performed  the  processional  march  to 
the  hall  along  a  gaily  decorated  route,  densely  lined  with 
enthusiastic  crowds  of  Portsmouthians  and  visitors,  the  pro- 
gress of  the  "  Ladysmith-to-Pekin  "  brigade  being  attended 
by  continuous  popular  acclamations  throughout  the  line  of 
march.  Major  Dupree,  the  Portsmouth  mayor,  assisted  by  the 
reception  committee,  received  and  marshalled  them  to  their 
places  at  the  profusely  prepared  tables.  At  the  main  guest 
table  the  Mayor  presided,  having  Captain  Scott  on  his  right, 


HOMEWARD  BOUND  331 

Rear-Admiral  Henderson  on  his  left,  with  the  other  pro- 
minent guests  and  officers  placed  according  to  precedence 
and  service  rank.  In  the  galleries  accommodation  had  been 
thoughtfully  provided  for  some  400  ladies,  about  one-third  of 
whom  were  close  relatives  of  the  officers  and  chief  petty 
officers. 

Throughout  the  repast  instrumental  and  vocal  selections 
were  alternately  rendered  by  the  bands  and  a  body  of 
youthful  tricolour-dressed  choristers  of  both  sexes  from  St. 
Luke's  Schools,  who  gave  intense  pleasure  when  rendering 
their  programme  of  patriotic  melodies. 

Upon  the  conclusion  of  dinner  the  Mayor  proposed  the 
toast  of  "  The  King,"  which  having  been  duly  honoured,  the 
entire  assemblage  sang  the  National  Anthem.  The  following 
telegram  was  then  read  : — 

"  The  council  and  members  of  the  Society  of  St.  George  offer  a 
very  hearty  welcome  to  Captain  Percy  Scott  and  the  officers  and 
men  of  the  Terrible  upon  their  return  to  the  shores  of  old  England. 
They  have  proved  that  they  did  not  forget  (nor  ever  will)  the 
imperishable  signal  of  heroic  Nelson,  '  England  expects  every  man 
will  do  his  duty.'  " 

After  proposing  in  felicitous  terms  the  toast  of  "  Our 
Guests,"  the  Mayor  delivered  a  brief  summary  of  the  Ter- 
rible's  commission,  in  which  he  vividly  enumerated  the  main 
incidents  of  the  South  African  and  North  China  Wars  con- 
nected therewith,  and  tersely  referred  to  the  shooting  records 
established  in  1900-1901.  In  the  course  of  his  remarks  he 
quoted  the  often-quoted  aphorism,  "  It  is  the  unexpected 
that  happens,"  which  he  said  "had  been  strikingly  exempli- 
fied in  the  case  of  the  Terrible','  and  concluded  his  speech 
as  follows  : — 

"  On  behalf  of  my  fellow-townsmen,  I  would  say  to  you,  the 
officers,  petty  officers,  and  men  of  the  Terrible,  we  feel  that  in  ten- 
dering you  our  tribute  of  respect  and  esteem  and  our  expression  of 
heart-felt  thanks,  we  are  only  acting  as  the  mouthpiece  of  the  nation 
at  large.  You  have  earned  our  deepest  gratitude,  and  maintained 
nobly  and  well  the  grand  traditions  of  our  first  line  of  defence." 


332     THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   ''TERRIBLE" 

Captain  Scott,  in  reply,  said  :  "  On  behalf  of  the  officers  and  men 
of  the  Terrible  I  beg  to  thank  you  very  much  for  the  magnificent 
reception  that  the  inhabitants  of  Portsmouth  have  given  us,  and  for 
the  kind  and  hearty  manner  in  which  you  have  proposed  the  toast. 
The  borough  of  Portsmouth  has  been  for  so  many  years  and  is  so 
closely  connected  with  his  Majesty's  Navy,  that  a  welcome  from  its 
citizens  naturally  finds  full  appreciation  in  the  hearts  of  a  ship's 
company,  most  of  whom  have  residing  in  the  neighbourhood  all  that 
is  dear  to  them.  I  need  hardly  tell  you  how  anxiously  the  order  for 
our  return  was  looked  forward  to,  how  eagerly  all  the  home  papers 
were  scanned  for  some  indication  of  our  relief  being  commissioned, 
and  how  easily  any  rumour,  no  matter  how  unreliable  the  authority, 
was  seized  upon  and  believed,  and  it  would  be  impossible  for  me  to 
make  you  realize  how  hearty  was  the  cheer  which  rang  through  the 
ship  when  I  passed  the  word  that  orders  had  been  received  for  our 
return  to  Portsmouth.  Much  as  we  looked  forward  to  our  return, 
your  welcome  has  entirely  outdone  anything  that  was  dreamt  of,  and 
your  reception  of  us  will,  I  am  sure,  never  be  forgotten  by  any  officer 
or  man  of  the  Terrible.  With  regard  to  the  South  African  War,  even 
before  it  commenced  I  realized  that  it  was  purely  a  soldiers'  war. 
The  Boers  had  no  navy  to  fight,  no  seaports  for  us  to  secure,  no 
commerce  for  us  to  attack,  and  the  theatre  of  fighting  was  far  too 
inland  for  a  naval  brigade  to  go.  The  small  number  of  infantry  that 
we  could  land  would  be  inappreciable,  and  the  only  field  service  guns 
that  we  had  to  land  were  of  the  same  pattern  as  the  Royal  Artillery. 
It,  therefore,  appeared  obvious  that  it  was  a  war  in  which  the  Navy 
could  take  but  a  small  part.  A  lucky  chance,  however,  arose.  The 
Boers  had  got  long-range  mobile  guns,  and  our  Army  had  not.  This 
ill  wind  blew  good  to  us.  It  was  an  easy  matter  to  get  a  few  Cape 
waggon  wheels,  put  a  bit  of  wood  on  the  top  of  them,  and  on  to  that 
ship  long-range  12-pounders;  then  one  had  a  gun  equal  in  range  to 
those  employed  by  the  Boers.  When  heavier  guns,  such  as  47  and 
6-inch,  were  required,  it  only  meant  a  little  more  wood  and  stronger 
wheels.  These  guns  were  found  rather  useful,  and  allowed  the  Navy 
to  work  once  more  beside  the  sister  service  in  the  field.  The  manu- 
facture of  gun  mountings,  however,  was  not  a  very  happy  or  fortunate 
event  for  me  personally,  as  it  meant  my  being  left  at  the  base  to 
make  more,  and  so  precluded  me  from  commanding  my  own  ofiicers 
and  men.  However,  they  were  fortunate  enough  to  be  commanded 
by  Captain  Jones,  the  present  flag-captain  here,  an  officer  who  by  his 


HOMEWARD   BOUND  333 

capability,  tact,  and  the  cordial  friendship  which  he  extended  to  the 
Terriblcs  made  it  a  pleasure  for  them  to  work  under  him,  and  I 
was  glad  to  hear  from  him  that  they  had  done  well.  You  mention, 
Mr.  Mayor,  the  services  performed  by  Commander  Ogilvy,  Mr. 
Wright,  and  their  guns'  crews  at  the  first  battle  of  Colenso.  The 
saving  of  two  12-pounders  by  them  on  that  occasion  was  a  feat  which 
all  of  us  in  the  Terrible  have  been  very  proud  of.  When  the  native 
drivers  had  all  bolted  and  the  bullocks  had  all  been  shot,  getting 
a  couple  of  guns  away  was  not  an  easy  matter.  I  am  extremely 
obliged  to  you,  Mr.  Mayor,  for  the  kind  way  in  which  you  have 
referred  to  my  services  as  commandant  of  Durban.  Some  of  the 
duties  I  had  to  perform  there  in  restricting  civil  rights  would  have 
been  very  irksome  had  I  not  been  in  such  a  loyal  colony  as  Natal, 
where  the  aim  and  object  of  every  one  was  to  help,  and  I  am  glad 
to  see  that  the  valuable  services  rendered  by  Sir  David  Hunter  and 
Major  Bousfield  have  been  recognized  by  the  country.  In  North 
China  the  officers  and  men  again  had  an  opportunity  of  working 
ashore  with  the  sister  service,  and  eventually  found  themselves  quar- 
tered in  the  forbidden  city  of  Pekin,  and  I  am  very  glad  to  see  that 
one  man  who  was  shot  through  the  brain  there  is  well  enough  to 
enjoy  your  hospitality  to-night.  I  have  to  thank  you  also  for  the  very 
kind  reference  which  you  have  made  to  the  shooting  of  the  ship.  I 
feel  sure  that  the  captains  of  the  guns  and  the  officers  who  have  taken 
so  much  care  and  trouble  over  their  instruction  will  fully  appreciate 
your  remarks,  and,  further,  that  your  public  reference  to  it  on  this 
occasion  will  do  much  to  stimulate  a  desire  in  others  to  follow  their 
example.  As  captain  of  the  Terrible  it  has  always  been  a  great  satis- 
faction to  me  to  know  that  if  we  had  to  fight  an  enemy  I  could  go 
into  action  with  a  perfect  reliance  on  the  man  behind  the  gun.  I 
beg,  again,  in  the  name  of  the  officers  and  men  to  thank  you  and  the 
citizens  of  Portsmouth  for  this  magnificent  reception,  and  to  assure 
you  that  it  is  fully  appreciated  by  us  all,  and  at  the  same  time  to  add 
that  on  board  the  Terrible  we  all  appreciate  our  luck  in  coming  in  for 
the  two  campaigns,  but  we  all  know  that  we  have  done  no  better  than 
any  other  of  his  Majesty's  ships  would  have  done  under  similar  cir- 
cumstances. If  in  any  little  details  the  Terrible  has  been  successful, 
I  owe  it  all  to  the  loyal  co-operation  of  my  officers  and  men." 

After    the    cheers    which  greeted    the    gallant    captain's 
speech  had  subsided,  Miss  Dupree  (the   Mayor's  daughter) 


334    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE" 

presented  to  each  of  the  Terribles  a  handsome  silver  souvenir 
of  the  occasion,  suitably  inscribed  with  "Naval  Brigade, 
South  Africa,  1 899-1900.  North  China,  1900."  During  this 
ceremony  a  specially  composed  march,  entitled  "Welcome 
Home  H.M.S.  Terrible^'  was  played  with  vocal  accompani- 
ment. The  next  item  was  the  presentation  of  medallions  to 
three  6-inch  prize  guns'  crews,  which  trophies  were  the  gift 
of  the  Bluejacket  and  Coastguard  Gazette.  For  design  and 
execution  they  were  much  admired.  On  the  obverse  side  a 
bust  of  Nelson  Vv'as  depicted,  with  his  famous  signal  inscribed 
around  it,  and  on  the  reverse  was  portrayed  a  6-inch  gun's 
crew  in  action.  Silver  medallions  were  awarded  to  C.  P.  O. 
Symons  and  R  O.  Metcalfe,  captains  of  6-inch  prize  guns, 
and  21  bronze  medallions  to  three  prize  guns'  crews.  (The 
silver  medallion  awarded  to  the  late  Petty-Officer  Grounds 
was  forwarded  and  presented  to  his  father  by  the  Lord 
Mayor  of  Birmingham.)  The  memorable  proceedings  termi- 
nated at  ten  o'clock. 

On  Thursday,  the  25th,  an  animated  scene  was  witnessed 
on  board,  when  Captain  Scott,  the  officers,  and  crew,  were 
"At  Home"  to  the  wives,  children,  and  relatives  of  those 
who  had  served  at  any  period  during  the  commission ;  over 
1000  guests  crossing  the  ship's  gangway.  An  aerial  railway, 
a  shooting  gallery,  and  the  capstan  converted  into  a  merry- 
go-round,  were  prominent  among  the  numerous  attractions 
provided  for  amusing  the  younger  generation  ;  the  ship's 
interior  being  gaily  decorated  with  bunting.  The  next  day 
a  repetition  of  the  festivities  took  place,  when  the  choristers 
who  had  so  largely  contributed  to  the  success  of  the  banquet, 
together  with  their  juvenile  comrades  of  both  sexes  attending 
St.  Luke's  Schools,  about  Soo  altogether,  were  specially  in- 
vited guests  of  officers  and  men.  For  four  hours  the  youthful 
visitors  indulged  their  frolicsome  fancies  at  the  variety  shows, 
and  later  appeased  their  appetites  with  the  toothsome  dainties 
of  the  tea-tables.  On  both  occasions  the  entire  crew — captain, 
officers,  and  men — played  the  part  of  hosts  in  the  proverbial 
nautical  style. 

By  royal  command  Captain  Scott  visited  the  King  at 


'\m^mi 


u:   /j, 


HOMEWARD   BOUND  335 

Balmoral  early  in  October,  and  while  there  His  Majesty 
invested  him  with  the  insignia  of  a  "  Commander  of  the 
Victorian  Order,"  and  with  that  of  the  "  Companion  of  the 
Bath  ;  "  well-merited  honours,  which  indicated  that  the  services 
of  the  Captain  of  H.M.S.  Terrible  were  appreciated  by  the 
ruler  of  the  Empire. 

The  presentation  of  the  South  African  and  China  Medals 
by  Captain  Scott  was  the  concluding  function,  and  most 
vividly  impressive  ceremony,  of  the  paying-off  period.  As 
each  officer,  or  other  notable  subordinate,  received  their  silver 
rewards  of  war,  the  captain  handed  them,  with  terse  remarks, 
which  aptly  applied  to  each  recipient,  thus  infusing  much 
spirit  into  the  proceedings.  The  valedictory  speech  which 
followed  the  issue  was  of  a  stirring  nature.  The  captain 
briefly  reviewed  the  principal  events  of  the  commission,  and, 
in  impressive  language,  enjoined  the  officers  and  crew,  should 
similar  lucky  opportunities  again  occur,  not  to  forget  their 
obligations  to  King  and  Country. 

Nothing  of  unusual  interest  apart  from  what  is  associated 
with  a  man-of-war's  paying-off  routine  followed  the  interest- 
ing event  just  recorded. 

On  October  24th,  1902,  the  Terrible  was  paid  off  in 
Portsmouth  Dockyard  at  the  same  place  where,  exactly  four 
years  and  seven  months  previously,  she  commissioned  for 
the  eventful  cruise  the  narrative  of  which  is  now  ended. 


LIFE  AND   ROUTINE    IN   A   MODERN 
MAN-OF-WAR. 

Before  proceeding  with  the  subject  proper,  the  constitution  of  the 
Navy's  personnel  will  be  unveiled,  and  expression  given  to  what  is 
meant  by  routine. 

Officers  and  men  are  officially  divided  into  four  branches,  viz. 
military,  engineer,  medical,  and  a  civil  branch,  the  last-named  com- 
prising all  officers  and  men  not  included  in  the  other  three  branches, 
the  military  branch  being  usually  termed  the  executive,  and  the  re- 
mainder the  non-executive.  The  Royal  Marines  are  a  distinct  corps 
of  the  Royal  Navy,  detachments  of  whom  are  on  board  each  com- 
missioned ship  borne  for  specific  purposes. 

Those  officers  who  commence  their  service  in  the  Britannia  at 
Dartmouth  as  naval  cadets,  and  who,  should  Fate  favour  them,  may 
advance  by  degrees  to  admiral-of-the-fleet  rank,  and  those  blue- 
jacket boys  who  enter  a  training-ship,  whose  careers,  if  fortunate, 
terminate  with  warrant  rank,  form  the  naval  executive,  or  military 
branch.  The  cadet,  on  completing  his  studies  in  the  Britannia^ 
and  after  serving  a  specified  period  at  sea  as  a  midshipman,  is 
promoted  to  acting  sub-lieutenant  at  the  age  of  nineteen  years,  and 
then  completes  his  professional  examinations  at  Greenwich  and 
Portsmouth  naval  colleges  before  obtaining  his  commission.  The 
bluejacket  boy,  on  passing  through  his  varied  instructions  in  the 
training-ship,  proceeds  to  sea,  and  is  rated  ordinary  seaman  at 
eighteen  years  of  age. 

The  engineer  officers  graduate  as  engineer  students  at  the  Key- 
ham  Engineering  College,  Devonport  Dockyard,  before  receiving 
the  King's  Commission  as  assistant  engineers,  while  their  subordi- 
nates— engine-room  artificers  and  stokers — on  joining,  receive  prac- 
tical training  at  the   respective   naval   depots.     The  stokers   are  a 

336 


LIFE   IN   A   MODERN   MAN-OF-WAR        337 

semi-military  body,  as  they  undergo  a   special  course  of  military 
instruction,  and  perform  the  annual  musketry  practice. 

Officers  and  men  comprising  the  two  other  branches — medical 
and  civil — are  mainly  entered  direct  from  the  shore. 

Officers  enter  the  Navy  by  securing  a  place  at  Civil  Service 
Examinations,  and  satisfactory  tests,  educationally  or  mechanically, 
according  to  the  particular  branch  selected,  admit  aspiring  recruits. 
A  physical  test  is  applied  to  all  alike.  The  "  Quarter-deck  "  is  nomi- 
nated from  the  classes,  and  the  "  Lower-deck  "  recruited  from  the 
miscellaneous  masses.  Officers  and  warrant  officers  serve  to  the 
retirement  age  of  their  respective  ranks ;  all  others  complete  a  first 
engagement  for  twelve  years'  continuous  service,  but  to  obtain  a 
life  pension  a  total  of  twenty-two  years  must  be  served.  The  pension 
is  indeed  the  "  Grand  Prix"  of  the  Navy — the  allurement  of  second 
engagements.  In  the  event  of  war,  every  one  in  receipt  of  pensions 
may  be  called  upon  for  active  service  until  55  years  of  age.  Certain 
regulations,  however,  permit  officers  and  men  to  sever  their  service 
careers  under  conditions  to  be  adjudged  of  by  the  Admiralty. 

The  naval  service  offers  a  glorious  and  honourable  career  to 
those  with  an  inborn  desire  for  a  roving  and  adventurous  life.  But 
it  is  no  place  for  the  fortune-hunter,  for  derivable  income  has  its 
fixation  in  each  degree  of  rank  or  rating.  Nor  for  the  aspirant  for 
early  fame,  because  there  are  limitation  rules  which  govern  advance- 
ment— except  for  war  or  other  exceptional  service  performed. 
Neither  for  the  drone,  as  every  one  in  a  man-of-war  must  each  earn 
his  "  pound  and  pint."  The  scope  for  special  talent  and  energy  is 
unlimited,  which  attributes  are  mainly  the  open  secrets  of  success  in 
each  degree  while  the  respective  ladders  of  promotion  are  being 
climbed.  From  ploughman  to  premier  is  a  possibility  in  civil  life ; 
from  private  to  general  is  already  U7i  fait  accompli  in  the  army ;  but 
an  impassable  gulf  exists  between  the  naval  ranker  and  the  admiral's 
list.  An  admiral's  flag  forms  no  part  of  a  sailor's  kit  same  as  the 
field-marshal's  baton  is  popularly  credited  with  being  in  the  kit  of 
each  soldier  recruit.  Hence  the  gentleman  ranker  is  an  unknown 
species  of  mankind  in  the  Navy ;  unlike  the  Army,  wherein  youthful 
scions  of  blue  blood,  plucked  at  college,  and  other  defeated  aspirants 
in  the  social  world  do  not  hesitate  to  join  its  attractive  ranks  for 
ulterior  motives.  In  this  respect  the  Navy  offers  no  analogy  to  any 
other  profession  or  calling,  for,  besides  the  peculiar  and  prohibitory 
conditions   of   service  forward,   there  also   exists  an   inexplicable 

z 


338    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

prejudice  among  naval  rankers  against  being  officered  by  those  who 
emanate  from  their  own  social  origin  or  standard  of  entry,  even  in 
this  democratic  age.  Perhaps  it  is  the  comprehensive  training  given, 
and  the  worldly  knowledge  gained  by  travel,  which  better  enables 
the  sailor  to  appreciate  the  limitation  of  human  capacity,  and  to 
recognize  those  essentials  required  for  command.  Nowhere  is  the 
old  axiom  that  "a  little  knowledge  is  dangerous"  more  manifest 
than  on  board  a  man-of-war.  Yet,  on  the  other  hand,  exceptionally 
brilliant  service  or  especial  talent  must,  in  the  Navy  as  elsewhere, 
receive  due  recognition  in  order  to  attract  to  its  service  the  cream 
of  the  nation's  youth.  Patriotism  and  emulation  have  ever  been 
strong  quaUties  of  the  British  seaman,  but  personal  ambition  is  also 
as  rampant  in  his  nature,  the  same  as  with  his  civil  and  military  com- 
patriots. 

Routine  is  the  punctilious  regimen  of  a  man-of-war,  without 
which  life  would  be  next  to  being  intolerable.  It  provides  for 
individual  comfort,  is  essential  to  procure  efficiency,  and  conduces 
towards  the  proper  care  and  maintenance  of  the  ship.  An  old  naval 
proverb  asserts  that  "  the  stricter  the  routine,  the  more  comfort  for 
all,"  which  is  a  virtual  truism ;  but  its  truth  depends  much  on  the 
iiahLre  of  the  prescribed  routine. 

In  reahty,  routine  furnishes  the  economic  government  for  the 
Navy,  a  squadron,  and  a  ship,  and  may  be  classed  under  three  heads, 
viz.  service  enactments,  station  orders,  and  a  ship's  regulations.  The 
King's  Regulations  enact  that  certain  observances,  drills,  practices, 
and  various  inspections  shall  take  place  at  specified  times,  from  daily 
to  yearly  periods  for  the  personnel,  and  analogous  instructions  which 
apply  to  the  materiel  and  ship.  Station  orders  regulate  the  routine 
of  a  squadron,  which  are  framed  by  the  respective  admirals  com- 
manding the  naval  stations.  Ship's  regulations  provide  for  the 
internal  economy  of  each  ship  as  determined  by  the  captain  and 
executive  officer.  For  enforcing  precise  and  punctual  recognition  of 
routine  discipline  is  absolutely  necessary,  which  is  sustained  by  the 
commandments  contained  in  the  Articles  of  War. 

To  fully  elucidate  the  mystic  life  and  routine  in  the  Navy  would 
be  tedious  perusal  to  the  naval  reader,  and  mostly  of  an  occult 
meaning  to  those  unfamiliar  with  nautical  nomenclature  and  sailor 
vocabulary,  which  requires  experience  afloat  to  appreciate^  As 
instances — a  commander  of  a  ship  is  really  the  second  in  command ; 
a  fleet-engineer  has  nothing  to  do  ^Yith  a  fleet  \  a  master-at-arms  does 


HANDS   TO    BATHE    FROM    THE   SHU' 
THE    BUGLE    NOW    SOUNDING    THE    "ADVANCE." 


LIFE   IN   A   MODERN   MAN-OF-WAR        339 

not  officiate  with  arms ;  the  guns  are  conspicuous  by  their  absence  in 
the  gun-room — which  is  a  junior  officers'  mess ;  the  ship's  manger  is 
not  a  trough  for  a  horse  or  other  animal ;  a  dog-watch  has  no  refer- 
ence to  dogs,  nor  the  cat-head  anything  to  do  with  cats,  neither  does 
to  fish  a  spar  concern  the  sport  of  fishing ;  and,  lastly,  the  crew  of  the 
jolly-boat  are  no  merrier  than  their  shipmates. 

Now  follows  a  brief  resume'  of  the  Terrible's  routine  as  carried 
out  on  the  China  Station. 

Summer  harbour  routine : — At  4.45  a.m.  the  boatswain's  mates 
with  pipes,  and  the  buglers  sounding  reveille,  aroused  the  "  Hands" 
with  their  shrill  whistling  and  piercing  blasts,  accompanied  by  a 
continuous  admonition  to  "  Lash  up  and  stow  hammocks."  From 
5  o'clock  clean  decks  and  boats,  then  spread  awnings,  and  afterwards 
hands  to  bathe  lasted  until  6.30,  when  breakfast  was  piped,  and  the 
crew  performed  their  daily  ablutions.  At  6.50  the  watch  below 
cleaned  the  mess  decks  while  the  other  watch  completed  the  necessary 
work  on  deck.  This  sanitation  and  furbishing  labour  strictly  ceased 
for  the  day  at  7.35,  when  the  bugle  sounded  "clean  guns,"  during 
which  duty  the  band  played  stimulating  popular  airs.  At  8  o'clock 
the  ceremony  of  hoisting  the  colours  took  place,  when  every  one  on 
deck  faced  aft  and  saluted  while  the  National  Anthem  was  being 
played.  From  8.15  to  9  o'clock  "Stand  easy"  and  dress  in  the 
uniform  of  the  day  occupied  this  forty-five  minutes  of  time,  which 
was,  in  reality,  the  crews'  proper  breakfast-time.  At  9.10 — after 
clearing  up  decks  for  executive  officer's  and  first-lieutenant's  inspections 
— divisions  and  prayers,  then  both  watches  fall  in,  followed  in  suc- 
cession, and  at  9.30  drill  and  instruction  classes  commenced  and 
working  parties  detailed  for  ship's  work.  Thus  the  forenoon  was 
occupied  till  11.30,  when  drills  ceased.  At  11.45  decks  were  cleared 
up,  and  at  noon  dinner  was  piped.  The  termination  of  the  midday 
meal-time  was  announced  at  1.15  p.m.  by  the  bugle  call  "  clean  guns," 
during  which  formal  occupation  decks  were  cleared  up.  At  1.30 
both  watches  were  again  fallen  in  and  a  repetition  of  the  forenoon 
routine  recommenced.  All  instruction  classes  finished  with  tuition 
at  3.30,  at  3.45  all  work  ceased,  decks  were  cleared  up,  and  at  4 
o'clock  the  whole  crew  were  assembled  at  "  evening  quarters,"  which 
muster-roll  took  some  five  minutes  to  effect.  Then  followed  a  watch 
evolution  conducted  by  the  officer  of  the  watch,  such  as  "  Out  fire 
engine" — "  Up  diving  gear"' — "  Out  collision  mat,"  or  whatever  the 
flagship  signalled,  if  present,  or  executive  officer  might  order.     When 


340    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

completed,  this  finished  the  day's  duty,  the  crew  being  piped  to  tea 
at  4.45,  from  which  time  only  certain  absolutely  necessary  work  or 
duty  was  performed ;  one  watch  going  on  leave.  At  7.30  supper 
was  piped,  when,  usually,  the  most  substantial  meal  of  the  day  was 
partaken  of.  Hammocks  were  piped  down  at  8  o'clock,  mess-decks 
cleared  up  at  8.30,  the  executive-officer  going  the  "Rounds"  at  9 
o'clock,     "  Pipe  down  "  at  ten  o'clock  closed  an  ordinary  routine  day. 

Other  routines  : — Winter,  Tropical,  and  Sea,  were  framed  on  very 
similar  lines  to  suit  climatic  and  other  conditions.  When  at  sea,  as 
is  the  custom,  the  seamen  are  employed  at  drills  and  duty  in  two 
watches  night  and  day,  and  the  stokers  divided  into  three  steaming 
watches,  but  who,  in  harbour,  all  work  stipulated  hours  to  coincide 
as  much  as  possible  with  the  ship's  regulations. 

Throughout  the  service,  on  certain  days,  special  events  occur 
which  temporarily  interfere  with  the  ordinary  routine  just  described. 
One  or  more  important  evolutions  are  performed  on  Monday  fore- 
noons, but  in  the  early  mornings  when  within  tropical  limits.  Nearly 
the  whole  crew  are  involved  in  such  general  exercises  as  "  Out 
torpedo  defence  nets" — "Fire,  or  Collision  stations" — "Man  and 
arm  boats,"  etc. — or  the  heavy  drills  of  "  Laying  out  a  bower  anchor," 
or,  "  Clearing  ship  for  battle."  On  Tuesdays  inspection  of  arms 
followed  prayers.  W^ednesdays  and  Thursdays  the  marines  and 
bluejackets,  respectively,  landed  for  infantry  and  field  drills  whenever 
possible,  or  carried  out  the  routine  on  board.  The  time-honoured 
custom  of  "  Make  and  mend  clothes  "  was  piped  with  dinner  at  noon 
on  Thursdays,  an  institution  dating  from  the  William  IV.  period, 
and  which  is  regarded  as  being  of  such  an  inviolable  privilege  that 
to  withhold,  except  for  some  especial  reason,  is  to  incur  intense 
wrath.  Leave  is  also  accorded  for  one  watch  from  one  o'clock,  the 
afternoon  being  in  reality  a  tacitly  official  relaxation  from  duties 
and  drills.  On  Friday  forenoons  the  whole  crew  were  exercised  at 
"  General  Quarters  "  (the  fighting  stations)  which,  with  the  "  Abandon 
ship"  evolution,  requires  the  service  of  every  soul  on  board — the 
latter  one  especially  !  In  the  afternoons  the  field  guns'  crews  landed 
with  the  guns  for  drill.  Boat-sailing  exercise  was  performed  when 
the  weather  was  suitable,  usually  on  Wednesdays.  The  whole  day 
was  devoted  to  cleaning  ship,  armament,  etc.,  on  Saturdays.  Kit 
and  bedding  inspections  w^ere  infrequent  functions,  but  the  habitually 
dirty  and  slovenly  attired  individuals  were  rigorously  attended  to  ! 
The  special  Sunday  observance  is  provided  for  by  enactment ;  no 


>'.      '"    Ji 


LIFE   IN  A   MODERN   MAN-OF-WAR        341 

unnecessary  work  being  permitted  or  any  form  of  punishment 
enforced  on  the  Sabbath.  The  ordinary  daily  routine  was  observed 
until  9  o'clock,  when  the  ship  was  prepared  for  the  captain's  weekly 
inspection.  At  9.30  the  entire  crew  assembled  at  divisions,  were 
inspected  by  the  captain,  then  dismissed;  after  which  ceremony, 
accompanied  by  the  chiefs  of  departments,  the  captain  proceeded  to 
scrutinize  his  command  mainly  from  a  sanitary  and  professional 
aspect.  It  is  strange  but  true  that  a  captain  rarely  fails  to  espy  a 
dirty  corner  or  a  neglected  piece  of  gun  or  other  mechanism,  and 
then  "  something  "  is  said  to  the  responsible  chief,  who  in  turn  vents 
his  displeasure  in  some  form  or  other  on  the  real  offender  for  the 
dereliction  of  duty.  Upon  the  conclusion  of  "  rounds  "  the  captain 
signs  the  departmental  books  presented  to  him  for  his  weekly  signature, 
and  then  proceeds  to  inspect  junior  officers'  logs  and  work-books, 
when  an  unpleasant  five  minutes  awaits  the  youthful  middy  whose 
results  exhibit  signs  of  inaptitude.  At  10.30  Divine  Service  was 
held  for  Church  of  England  adherents,  those  of  other  denominations 
attending  their  respective  places  of  worship  wherever  occasion  per- 
mitted. By  1 1  o'clock  the  chaplain's  more  practical  than  theological 
ten  minutes'  sermon  was  verging  on  completion,  the  singing  of 
the  National  Anthem  announcing  the  finish  of  the  service.  Then 
followed  the  bugle  call  which  assembled  "  Captain's  Requestmen," 
who  were  individually  dealt  with  according  to  King's  Regulations  or 
merit.  From  noon,  when  dinner  and  leave  was  piped,  the  rest  of 
the  day  was  leisurely  spent.  Thus  ended  a  week  of  ordinary  life  and 
routine,  which  cannot,  of  course,  be  fully  depicted  in  a  few  pages, 
but  sufficient  is  given  for  the  purpose.  Except,  perhaps,  the  born 
caviller,  few  can  complain  of  twentienth-century  life  in  the  Royal 
Navy.  True,  certain  disabilities  and  disadvantages  exist,  much  of 
which  is  of  simple  remediable  nature,  but  difficult  of  removal  owing 
to  the  innate  distaste  for  change  and  almost  fetish  reverence  for 
tradition  which  prevail  in  naval  life.  Nevertheless,  the  good 
derived  greatly  outweighs  both  real  or  apparent  evils.  Certain 
periodical  drills  are  perhaps  irksome  and  even  of  a  laborious  nature, 
but,  usually,  there  is  really  little  beyond  coaling  ship  that  comes 
within  the  category  of  hard  manual  labour  as  understood  on  shore. 
Therefore,  as  before  stated,  for  those  who  desire  a  life  on  the  ocean 
wave  the  naval  service  is  nonpareil. 

Many  impressions,  mostly  erroneous  have  gained  credence  con- 
cerning the    Terrible' s  particular  regime.      No   "  callao  "   whatever 


342    THE   COMMISSION   OF    H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

prevailed  or  indeed  could  exist  when  even  a  semblance  of  efficiency 
is  obtained.  Strict  discipline  was  always  enacted  and  due  observance 
of  routine  continuously  enforced  throughout  the  long  commission, 
but,  perhaps,  in  many  instances  the  method  employed  to  achieve 
results  were  innovations  in  comparison  to  customary  naval  procedure. 
All  instructions,  drills,  and  evolutions  were  conducted  under  the 
personal  supervision  of  the  captain  and  direction  of  the  commander. 
Each  lieutenant,  also,  was  allotted  and  profitably  employed  with 
certain  instructional  classes,  and  held  responsible  that  precise  and 
proper  tuition  was  imparted.  Vague  technicalities  were  dispensed 
with,  and  the  practical  only  taught.  Besides  conducting  the  men's 
instructions,  the  lieutenants,  each  in  their  own  speciality,  officiated  at 
the  professional  curriculum  of  the  junior  officers  in  such  subjects  as 
construction,  navigation,  French,  and  signals,  while  an  engineer 
officer  taught  the  engineering  subject.  One  lieutenant  was  appointed 
intelligence  officer  of  the  ship — a  unique  duty  in  other  than  a 
flagship. 

One  Terrible  lieutenant,  noted  for  his  vivacious  personality,  once 
showed  a  remarkable  aptitude  for  teaching.  On  one  occasion  he  so 
correctly  impersonated  a  certain  French  Master  of  Hong  Kong,  that 
he  went  on  board  a  newly  arrived  battleship  on  the  station,  instructed 
a  class  of  midshipmen  in  the  French  language,  and  conducted  the 
lessons  to  a  finish  without  detection,  much  to  the  chagrin  of  his 
unsuspecting  pupils,  who  much  resented  his  affected  punctilious 
manner  towards  them. 

Target  practice  with  heavy  and  light  guns,  torpedo  running,  and 
mining  operations,  are  the  principal  quarterly  evolutions,  but  the 
annual  prize-firing  and  admiral's  inspection  are  the  two  most  im- 
portant events  of  the  year.  Little  need,  or  can  judiciously,  be 
detailed  concerning  gunnery.  The  principle  of  instruction  was 
divided  into  five  component  parts — learning  to  (i)  elevate,  (2)  train 
the  gun,  (3)  note  result  of  shot,  (4)  correct  sighting  errors,  and  (5) 
perform  special  loading  drill;  each  being  taught  separately  at 
specially  devised  contrivances  and  machines,  then  combined,  and  by 
constant  practice  the  results  previously  related  were  achieved.  Guns 
able  to  shoot  straight  have  been  constructed,  telescopic  sights  of 
wonderful  accuracy  have  been  invented,  mountings  to  allow  the  guns 
to  be  easily  and  quickly  manipulated  are  provided,  so  that  trained 
guns'  crews  are  only  needed  to  furnish  the  sequel.  The  strain  of 
maintaining  efficiency  is  not  great  provided  a  continuity  of  instructions 


LIFE   IN  A   MODERN   MAN-OF-WAR        343 

and  drills  are  imparted  and  performed  all  the  year  round.  In- 
different gunnery  cannot  wholly  be  ascribed  to  want  of  practice,  as 
extraneous  causes  will  occasionally  vitiate  against  obtaining  good 
results,  however  precise  the  guns  or  zealous  the  gunners.  Science 
has  produced  almost  perfect  engines  of  war,  but  science  will  never 
produce  infallible  humanity. 

When  at  prize-firing  the  ship  steams  up  and  down  a  base  line 
marked  off  with  buoys,  and  fires  at  canvas-rigged  targets  of  specific 
dimensions  laid  off  at  variable  distances  from  1400  to  1600  yards' 
range  for  the  heavy  guns,  to  600  yards  for  machine  guns.  The 
general  conditions  vary  with  the  class  of  gun.  At  quarterly  practice 
each  gun  has  a  limited  allowance  of  ammunition,  but  when  prize- 
firing  an  unlimited  expenditure  is  permitted  within  the  official  time 
allowed  for  each  run.  The  mechanically-worked  12-  and  9'2-inch 
guns  are  allowed  a  6-minutes'  run  at  eight  knots'  speed,  while  the 
quick-firing  man-handled  6-inch  guns  are  only  given  a  2-minutes'  run 
at  twelve  knots'  speed.  As  the  base  line  buoys  and  targets  resemble 
an  inverted  f,  the  targets  being  opposite  to  the  central  buoy,  it 
follows  that  the  distance  changes  during  the  run  between  the  two 
cuter  buoys.  Thus,  at  1400  yards'  range  from  the  central  buoy,  the 
distance  is  increased  to  1600  yards  at  the  outer  buoys.  Efficiency, 
of  course,  depends  upon  rapidity  of  fire,  and  number  of  hits  obtained ; 
the  umpires  carefully  noting  that  the  prize-firing  regulations  are 
rigidly  adhered  to. 

This  annual  prize-firing  somewhat  demonstrates  what  a  captain 
may  expect  from  his  crew,  or  an  admiral  from  his  squadron,  when  in 
action.  No  mental  pictures  can  be  depicted  of  what  a  fight  between 
modern  naval  opponents  will  resemble,  for  all  scientific  war  inventions, 
theories,  and  systems  of  training,  can  only  receive  a  true  adjudication 
of  their  merits  or  demerits  in  the  test  of  actual  warfare.  But  it  may 
be  pertinently  assumed  that  the  advantage  would  assuredly  rest  with 
the  belligerent,  whose  gunners  were  adepts  at  straight  and  rapid 
shooting.  Prize-firing  is  not  now  the  perfunctorily-performed 
functional  event  it  formerly  was,  but  has  become  the  examination 
day  of  the  year,  by  which  a  ship's  efficiency  is  more  or  less  gauged. 
A  keen  and  healthy  rivalry  now  exists  to  top  the  Prize-firing  Return 
for  the  year,  same  as  previously  existed  when  "  strike  lower  yards 
and  topmast "  was  an  evolution  which  earned  enviable  reputation  to 
a  ship  which  held  the  record  for  that  thrilling  but  picturesque  per- 
formance. 


344    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

Nelson's  famous  strategy  was  much  governed  by  the  winds,  his 
tantaUzing  tactics  depended  upon  adroit  seamanship,  and  his  decisive 
battles  mainly  won  by  personal  valour — now  supplanted  by  science, 
individual  intelligence,  and  morale,  respectively. 


LANDING  OF  A  NAVAL  BRIGADE. 

Organization. — In  detailing  the  components  of  a  naval  brigade 
special  points  have  to  be  considered,  viz.  nature  of  expedition, 
climatic  conditions,  transport,  and  whether  a  distinct  or  a  co-operative 
force. 

For  emergency  landing,  the  ship's  organization  is  considered 
suitable,  and  was  as  follows  :  Each  four  parts  of  the  ship  formed  a 
company  under  a  lieutenant,  to  which  was  attached  pioneers, 
ammunition,  explosive,  and  ambulance  sections,  with  bugler  and 
signalman.  The  marines  formed  a  distinct  company,  nearly  loo 
strong.  The  composition  of  each  company  was  so  arranged  as  to 
give  it  an  independent  position  for  a  brief  period  of  action,  if 
detached.  But  for  an  expedition  that  may  last  for  an  indefinite 
period  the  above  organization  is  an  invalid  system.  It  is  imperative 
that  both  men  and  ?naienel  must  be  selected.  Twice  in  the  Terrible 
were  special  landing-parties  organized  at  short  notice  for  indefinite 
periods  of  active  service  in  the  field.  The  best  men,  physically  and 
otherwise,  were  selected  for  the  respective  duties.  The  appendices 
show  the  organization  on  both  occasions. 

Equipment. — The  service  uniform  for  those  dressed  as  seamen, 
except  underwear,  is  wholly  unsuitable  and  unserviceable  for  active 
service  on  shore  operations,  as  the  writer  has  before  experienced 
during  the  protracted  Gordon  Relief  Expedition,  1884-5.  Serge 
soon  wears ;  when  wet  it  takes  a  long  time  to  dry,  chafes  the  skin, 
and  navy  blue  is  a  conspicuous  colour  to  the  enemy.  Duck  is  cold 
and  clammy,  very  uncomfortable  when  wet,  and  not  a  durable 
material.  The  straw  hat,  splendid  for  ordinary  wear,  quickly  dete- 
riorates, and  if  painted  becomes  too  hard  and  heavy,  causing  sore 
heads.  The  cap  affords  no  protection  against  the  sun.  The  army 
boot  was  found  more  adaptable  to  the  feet  than  the  naval  pattern, 
and  the  army  sock,  owing  to  the  absence  of  the  ribbed  toe-seam, 
more   congenial   for  wear   and   very    durable.      It  might  here  be 


o 

■'■^  s 
2 
S   -" 

^      *-^ 
W 

u 


LANDING   OF  A   NAVAL  BRIGADE         345 

noted  that  none  of  the  Naval  Brigade  ever  complahied  of  sore  feet, 
though  occasional  long  marches  were  made.  The  khaki  clothing, 
especially  that  supplied  of  woollen  texture,  is  apparently  the  most 
suitable  dress  for  field  service,  though  the  cotton  material  may  be 
preferable  for  very  hot  climates.  The  military  great  coat  was  an 
infinite  advantage  over  the  blanket,  which,  when  soaking  wet,  adds 
weight,  and  robs  a  man  of  cover  when  halted  or  on  cold  night  duty. 
The  service  canvas  gaiters,  nice  for  drills  or  parades,  do  not  compare 
with  the  army  putties,  either  for  wear,  comfort,  or  service.  Putties 
require  a  little  experience  to  put  on  properly  to  get  the  best  tension 
for  supporting  the  leg,  and  are  virtually  watertight.  By  plastering 
mud  round  the  front  portion  of  the  boot,  a  drift  could  be  waded 
through  dry-footed — a  wrinkle  learned  from  the  old  soldiers.  Those 
who  possessed  the  colonial  felt-hats  said  it  was  an  ideal  head- 
gear for  day  wear,  and  the  woollen  "  balaclava  "  admirable  for  night 
use.  The  waterproof  sheet  was  most  useful,  the  military  mess 
canteen  indispensable,  and  cholera-belts  a  necessity.  The  com- 
pulsory and  necessary  accessories  each  man  carried  were  one  extra 
flannel  shirt,  one  pair  of  drawers,  two  pairs  of  socks,  one  belt, 
patching  and  sewing  material,  a  first-aid  package,  an  emergency 
ration  in  sealed  tin  case,  ablutionary  gear,  and  an  identification  ticket 
whereon  was  stated  the  official  number,  name,  rank  or  rating,  and 
the  inevitable  sailor's  clasp-knife.  Next-of-kin  lists  were  compiled 
and  left  on  board.  Spare  clothing  was  carried  as  stores  and  issued 
as  necessary.  The  Natal  Naval  Volunteers  had  a  commendable 
method  of  carrying  their  spare  personal  eftects  in  small  canvas  hold- 
alls. Slight  modification  in  design  and  size,  and  if  painted,  would  give 
its  use  great  advantages  over  the  system  of  carrying  everything  rolled 
inside  the  blanket.  Any  article  could  easily  be  procured,  kept  dry, 
the  hold-all  could  be  carried  alternately  on  the  back  secured  by 
straps,  by  hand,  or  slung  over  the  shoulder  on  the  rifle,  or  used  as  a 
pillow,  and,  unlike  the  blanket,  would  not  fall  apart.  With  name  of 
owner  painted  on,  it  could  easily  be  claimed  when  transported  as 
baggage. 

There  is  also  much  room  for  improvement  in  the  complexed 
accoutrement  equipment.  More  simplicity  for  carrying  ammunition 
is  needed.  The  present  style  produces  soreness  of  body,  and  hence 
unevenness  of  temper,  permits  loss  of  ammunition  with  the  callous 
Tar,  and  allows  it  to  get  wet  and  in  a  verdigris  condition.  It  has  too 
many  straps  and  separate  parts  for  rough-and-ready  service.     The 


346    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

circular  bandolier  system  might  better  distribute  the  weight,  one  to 
go  round  either  shoulder,  and  another  to  girdle  the  body,  fitted  with 
flaps  to  guard  against  loss  and  rain,  worn  together  or  separately  as 
required. 

Stores,  implements,  routine,  etc. — Much  of  the  success  credited  to 
naval  brigades  is  largely  due  to  the  comprehensive  nature  of  its 
composition  and  system,  which  invariably  renders  such  forces  self- 
supporting.  Every  appliance  or  instrument  likely  to  be  of  use  is 
taken  on  active  service,  mostly  selected  to  meet  expected  contin- 
gencies. Commander  Ogilvy,  in  a  paper  read  at  Hong  Kong,  when 
dealing  with  this  subject,  stated — 

"The  Wallace's  spade  on  any  ground  is  too  small,  and  on  soft  and 
sandy  ground  only  can  it  be  used  without  breaking.  The  existing 
patterns  of  pioneer  tools  are  unsuitable  for  practical  work  ;  every  one  of 
them  is  a  compromise  between  efficiency  and  weight,  and  of  a  shape  and 
size  that  the  man  is  unaccustomed  to  work  with.  The  pioneer  should, 
on  no  account,  be  made  to  carry  his  tools,  for,  to  enable  him  to  do  so, 
they  have  been  so  reduced  in  size  and  weight  as  to  be  practically  little 
more  than  toys,  and  even  so,  the  man  arrives  at  his  job  tired  out  with 
carrying  them.  One  horse,  mule,  a  couple  of  donkeys,  or  a  few  coolies 
will  carry  enough  for  a  whole  battalion,  and  these  can  nearly  always  be 
obtained  where  seamen  are  likely  to  land.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  we  found 
our  tools  useless,  and  left  them  behind  ;  or,  perhaps  more  correctly, 
threw  them  away  broken  in  less  than  a  week.  What  we  really  used  were 
good  practical  tools,  viz.  those  used  by  the  gaugers  on  the  Natal 
Government  Railway.  Without  these  we  should  have  been  in  a  bad 
way. 

"  The  following  tools  were  found  essential  for  a  battery  of  six  12- 
pounder  guns — 

2  five-foot  crowbars  j 

2  large  picks  Jif  guns  are  to  be  split  up  into  pairs,  one  of  each. 

2  large  axes  J 

and  for  each  gun — 

1  small  hand  axe 

2  spades 

1  shovel 

2  small  mattocks. 

"  A  shipwright  went  with  each  gun,  and  he  had  one  large  augur,  two 
large  coach-wrenches,  one  large  saw,  and  a  shipwright's  donkey  with 
smaller  tools. 

"  I  should  not  care  to  carry  less  than  the  above  with  a  battery  of  guns 
on  detached  service. 


LANDING   OF  A   NAVAL   BRIGADE         347 

"  As  examples  of  what  can  be  done  by  naval  shipwrights  : — The  ship- 
wright attached  to  Lieutenant  Burne's  battery,  in  the  course  of  one  night, 
dismantled  two  broken-down  Boer  waggons,  fitted  a  pair  of  front  wheels 
to  the  two  guns  forming  Lieutenant  Burne's  section  and  was  ready  to  march 
off  next  morning. 

"  On  another  occasion,  with  another  battery,  the  trail  of  one  gun,  which 
had  a  flaw  in  it,  was  broken  short  off  when  firing  at  a  high  angle.  Within 
six  hours  of  a  rough  baulk  of  timber  arriving,  the  gun  was  again  in 
action." 

The  47  guns  were  also  well  provided  with  repairing  outfit;  but, 
fortunately,  little  repairs  became  necessary. 

Regarding  food,  the  field  ration  was  of  excellent  quality  and  of 
ample  quantity ;  the  brigade  as  a  body  waxed  fat  on  the  liberal  and 
luxurious  fare  provided — sufficient  testimony  of  this  statement.  Any 
one  who  ventured  a  grumble  at  his  war  food  richly  deserved  to  be 
punished  with  a  long  term  of  existence  on  salt  sea  rations  !  Cooking 
and  messing  utensils  and  implements  were  of  the  army  pattern,  which 
amply  fulfilled  all  field  requirements.  Those  landed  with  from  the 
ship — the  naval  mess  kettle  soon  burnt  through,  and  the  basins  and 
plates,  lasted  the  proverbial  five  minutes.  Those  Terribles  who  also 
landed  on  active  service  in  China  are  excellent  judges  of  Army  vermt 
Navy  systems  of  field  equipment,  both  for  the  outer  and  inner  man. 
The  marine  equipment,  except  the  deficiency  of  khaki  uniform,  is, 
of  course,  of  the  army  pattern  in  most  respects. 

Camp  routine  was  assimilated  to  that  of  the  army  in  its  military 
aspect,  but  to  naval  methods  otherwise.  Stringent  rules  regarding 
sanitation  of  the  naval  camps  always  prevailed,  not  carried  out  with 
spasmodic  attention  as  was  often  noticed  elsewhere  when  well-merited 
rebukes  appeared  in  General  Orders.  Every  possible  precaution 
was  taken  for  the  preservation  of  health,  which  met  with  its  reward, 
as  a  normal  sick-list  was  the  result.  Water  was  always  boiled  when- 
ever possible,  and  tea  or  coffee  issued  each  meal,  which  the  liberal 
ration,  carefully  used,  permitted  to  be  done.  Though  food  was 
abundant,  water  was  nearly  always  of  very  scarce  supply.  There 
was,  by  the  way,  only  one  water-cart  available  for  the  Naval  Brigade, 
mostly  attached  to  the  47  battery,  so  that  at  times  the  detached 
i2-pounder  units  were  badly  off"  for  water.  But  they  managed  as 
only  sailors  do  manage,  as  the  following  incident  tends  to  illustrate. 
One  night  on  Hlangwani  Hill,  Ogilvy's  battery  were  aroused  from 
sleep  by  a  man  in  charge  of  General  Warren's  water-cart  inquiring 


348    THE   COMMISSION    OF    H.M.S.    "TERRIBLE" 

the  way.  One  trickish  Tar  readily  grasped  the  situation  and  offered 
to  show  him  the  route.  In  less  than  a  minute  the  cart  was  hopelessly 
jammed  among  the  boulders  that  abounded,  and  the  cart  had  to  be 
lightened  to  extricate  it.  The  track  was  then  speedily  found,  and  it  is 
assumed  General  Warren  and  his  staff  got  the  remainder  of  the  water. 

Commander  Ogilvy's  paper  consistently  asserts  that  one  of  the 
principal  agents  in  spreading  specific  diseases  was  the  dust,  due  to 
(i)  shallowness  of  "  convenience  trenches ; "  (2)  their  proximity  to 
cooking  places ;  (3)  and  the  dry  nature  of  the  climate  and  constantly 
recurring  dust  storms.  It  was  not  uncommon  for  the  food  to  be 
covered  in  a  few  seconds  with  a  thin  layer  of  dust  swept  up  from  the 
whole  camp  by  a  whirlwind.  He  suggests  the  following  remedies, 
but  admits  there  are  practical  objections  to  them. 

(i)  To  deepen  the  trenches ;  but  the  ground  is  often  too  hard. 
(2)  Place  them  further  off;  but  men  when  fagged  out  may  discard 
them.  Moreover,  there  is  often  no  room  unless  the  camp  is  spread 
out  to  unwieldy  dimensions.  (3)  Cover  them  with  a  tent ;  but  troops 
are  often  without  baggage  or  tents  for  long  periods.  Another  method, 
he  suggests,  is  to  frequently  disinfect  the  trenches,  and  states  that  two 
facts  tend  to  substantiate  the  dust  theory — (i)  Sickness — enteric 
and  dysentery — rarely  occurred  when  troops  were  moving  day  by  day. 
(2)  Several  men,  down  with  dysentery,  asserted  they  had  drank  none 
but  boiled  water.  When  it  is  considered  that  the  health  of  an  army 
is  of  as  much  vital  moment  as  food  or  ammunition,  it  is  evident  this 
subject  must  be  scientifically  grappled  with. 

Fatigue  parties  were  told  off  in  rotation  in  equal  proportions  from 
the  guns'  crews  when  in  camp,  but  all  necessary  non-military  duty 
was  performed  by  disengaged  men  when  in  action.  One  word  will 
suffice  to  express  the  state  of  discipline — admirable.  Discipline  is  as 
essential  now  as  at  any  previous  period,  but  scientific  warfare  has 
proved  that  individual  genius  is  an  indispensable  factor  in  naval  or 
military  organization  to  assure  success.  The  quality  or  power  of  the 
individual  to  think  and  act  for  himself  lessens  the  responsibilities  and 
anxieties  of  his  leaders,  and  enables  them  to  concentrate  their  brain- 
power on  the  vital  instead  of  dividing  it  among  the  subsidiary  issues. 
The  Boers  have,  on  more  than  one  occasion,  proved  the  dictum  that 
a  force  comprised  of  intelligent  men,  able  to  form  sensible  judgment 
and  to  act  on  it  in  a  practical  manner,  may  compel  a  superior  body 
to  succumb  to  its  influences.  Automatic  discipline  is  pretty  in  peace, 
but  often  prejudicial  in  war. 


LANDING   OF  A  NAVAL  BRIGADE         349 

The  following  extracts  from  Commander  Ogilvy's  paper  is  given 
as  being  of  interesting  matter  to  the  naval  reader,  and,  perhaps,  not 
wholly  without  interest  for  general  perusal. 

''''  Shell  fire : — Most  of  us — I  can  answer  for  myself  anyway — went  to 
the  front  with  certain  fixed  ideas  as  to  shell  fire,  such  as — 

"  (i)  Shrapnel — no  good  over  4000  yards. 

"  (2)  Shrapnel  should  be  burst  some  200  yards  in  front  of  the  object. 

"  (3)  The  shattering  effect  of  common  shell. 

"(4)  The  impossibility  of  standing  up  before  lyddite. 

"(5)  How  easy  it  would  be  to  knock  out  a  Boer  gun. 

"(6)  How  easy  it  would  be  to  pick  up  a  range  ;  and  many  others. 

"  Our  opinions  were  rapidly  altered.  Our  time  fuzes  were  marked  up 
to  only  eighteen  divisions,  which,  on  the  scale,  gave  4500  yards  ;  but 
owing  to  the  rarefied  atmosphere  the  composition  burnt  slower,  and  we 
could  give  effective  shrapnel  fire  up  to  5200  yards.  How  we  prayed  for 
a  longer  fuze  !  On  one  occasion  a  Boer  47  gun  at  7000  yards  with  one 
shrapnel  shell  wiped  out  the  entire  crew  of  a  5-inch  gun  consisting  of 
nine  men  ;  this  shell  burst  less  than  twenty  yards  in  front  of  the  gun  ; 
for  it  passed  over  a  naval  gun  which  was  only  twenty  yards  in  front  and 
slightly  lower  than  the  5-inch  gun,  and  appeared  to  burst  quite  close  to 
the  5-inch  gun.  This  illustrates  my  second  point,  for  if  that  shell  had 
been  burst  200  yards  off",  perhaps  one  or  two  bullets  might  have  gone 
amongst  the  crew,  but  with  such  low  velocity  as  to  be  not  very  dangerous. 
The  method  of  adjustment  of  fuzes  we  adopted  was  to  increase  the  length 
of  fuze  until  the  shell  did  just  not  burst  before  hitting  the  ground,  and 
then  to  come  back  one-fourth  division. 

"  Common  shell  in  the  open  (I  don't  mean  between  decks),  except  at 
close  ranges,  when  an  extremely  accurate  fire  can  be  maintained,  has 
small  effect  on  a  well-protected  gun  and  crew  or  a  man  under  good  cover, 
and,  for  that  matter,  has  shrapnel  under  similar  circumstances.  Con- 
sider the  size  of  the  vertical  target  offered  by  a  trench  at  3000  yards 
which  is  only  three  feet  wide  and  probably  protected  by  a  bank  ;  the 
only  danger,  if  a  man  is  taking  cover,  is  when  the  shell  pitches  in  the 
trench.  I  never  saw  a  Boer  shell  do  this,  though  on  some  occasions  I 
saw  them  explode  in  the  earth  bank,  and  the  only  damage  they  did  was 
to  temporarily  bag  the  unfortunate  man  lying  in  the  trench.  On  one 
occasion  it  was  an  Irishman — in  the  Dublin  Fusiliers,  I  think — and  all 
he  said  when  we  pulled  him  out  was,  '  Shure,  yer  honour,  I  thought  I 
was  killed  and  buried  in  once't.' 

"Another  point  that  was  soon  discovered  was  the  uselessness  of  the 
preparatory  searching  by  artillery.  The  Boers  simply  sat  in  their  trenches 
and  had  a  good  feed,  as  they  knew  that  an  attack  would  shortly  be 
delivered,  and  reserved  their  energies  for  that.      It  also  enabled  the 


350    THE  COMMISSION   OF  H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

Boers  to  pick  up  our  gun  positions  ;  but  they  would  not  give  theirs  away 
until  the  attack  really  commenced,  and  then  it  often  took  hours  before 
all  their  guns  were  properly  located — so  cunningly  did  they  conceal  them. 

"The  general  idea  of  attack  from  a  gun  point  of  view  was  :  (i)  locate 
enemy's  guns  and  trenches,  etc.,  with  powerful  telescopes  ;  (2)  at  night, 
place  and  conceal  sufficient  guns  to  hold  the  enemy's  guns,  protecting 
them  with  sand-bags,  also  sufficient  guns  to  enfilade  (when  possible)  and 
keep  the  rifles  in  enemy's  trenches  quiet ;  (3)  attack  with  the  infantry ; 
(4)  when  enemy's  guns  open  fire  keep  them  quiet  with  heavy  shrapnel 
fire  during  the  attack,  and  prevent  them  being  moved  away  if  your  attack 
is  successful.  You  cannot  hope  to  disable  them  except  by  a  lucky 
common  shell,  unless  the  range  is  very  close  ;  (5)  as  soon  as  you  see  the 
enemy's  rifle  barrels  pop  up  out  of  the  trenches,  and  hear  the  'pick  puck 
of  the  Mauser,  you  commence  shelling  with  shrapnel,  adjusting  the  rate 
of  fire  so  as  to  keep  the  rifles  down,  but  keeping  it  as  low  as  possible  to 
economize  ammunition.  As  the  infantry  get  very  near — say  300  yards 
at  a  6000  yards'  target — you  shift  to  common  shell,  and  open  as  rapid 
a  fire  as  possible,  only  withdrawing,  or  rather  changing  the  target  to 
other  trenches,  as  the  final  charge  is  made.  The  Boer  prisoners  said, 
that  so  long  as  they  kept  down  in  the  trenches  their  casualties  were 
practically  nil,  and  it  was  only  when  they  were  compelled  to  stand  up  to 
repel  the  infantry  attack  that  they  suffered,  and  then  it  was  awful. 

"  Lyddite. — The  extremely  contradictory  reports  received  from  Boer 
sources  on  the  efficacy  of  lyddite  are  due,  in  my  opinion,  to  the  fact  that 
it  frequently  does  not  detonate.  From  long  and  continued  watcjhing 
through  a  powerful  telescope,  and  also  from  the  sound  of  the  expTosion, 
I  think  that  quite  50  per  cent,  of  lyddite  only  explode  ana  do  not 
detonate.  An  exploding  lyddite  shell  has  much  the  same  effect  as  one 
of  powder,  and  in  addition  produces  a  brownish-yellow  smoke ;  but 
should  it  detonate,  there  is  a  tremendous  shattering  effect,  and  the  smoke 
of  a  thick  greenish-yellow  hue,  and  the  effect  on  people  in  the  neighbour- 
hood, according  to  some  of  the  prisoners,  is  a  tremendous  shock  to  the 
nervous  system,  causing  temporary  suspension  of  all  bodily  functions, 
and,  of  course,  if  too  close,  death.  Those  prisoners  who  said  that  the 
effect  of  lyddite  was  small,  had,  I  believe,  never  experienced  the  detona- 
tion of  a  shell  close  to  them,  but  only  the  explosion. 

"  As  I  said  before,  the  Boer  guns  were  so  cleverly  concealed  that  it 
was  often  only  possible  to  discover  their  position  by  a  'Sherlock  Holmes' 
system  applied  through  a  telescope.  On  one  occasion,  for  example, 
General  Buller  was  very  anxious  about  a  certain  high  velocity  Boer  gun 
which  was  causing  much  damage  to  our  infantry,  who,  forming  the 
attack,  were  more  or  less  exposed,  and  had  been  temporarily  checked  by 
rifle  fire.  He  was  told  at  once  that  the  gun  he  referred  to  was  behind 
a  certain  hill,  and,  though  able  to  enfilade  the  attacking  line  at  some 
6000  yards'  range,  was  perfectly  protected  from  our  artillery  fire.    *  How 


LANDING   OF  A   NAVAL  BRIGADE         351 

do  you  know  a  gun  is  there  if  you  cannot  see  it  ? '  was  his  query.  Reply  : 
'  Look  through  the  glass.  Do  you  see  those  six  trees  across  the  neck?' 
*  Yes.'  '  Well,  there  were  seven  there  last  night,  and  if  you  look  very 
carefully  you  will  see  that  every  effort  to  obliterate  the  evidences  of  the 
removal  of  the  seventh  has  been  made,  such  as  removing  all  branches, 
putting  earth  on  the  fresh-cut  stumps,  etc.  Further,  if  you  watch  very 
carefully  you  will  notice  a  slight  haze  every  now  and  then,  and  always, 
about  sixteen  seconds  after,  there  will  be  a  shrapnel  bursting  amongst 
the  troops  you  refer  to.'  He  saw  all  this,  and  was  quite  convinced.  On 
another  occasion,  a  beautifully  concealed  gun  position  was  discovered  by 
the  track  through  the  dew-covered  grass  in  the  early  morning,  made  by 
the  gun's  crew  going  down  at  night  to  get  water. 

"  Many  methods  were  tried  of  concealing  guns,  but  their  position  was 
generally  given  away  by  the  dust  thrown  up  by  the  rush  of  gas  from  the 
muzzle  of  the  gun.  Wetting  the  ground  in  front  was  effective,  but  rarely 
practicable  on  account  of  the  scarcity  of  water  and  the  smallness  of  our 
guns'  crews  (only  ten  men  per  gun),  and  the  ammunition  had  sometimes 
to  be  carried  some  hundreds  of  yards.  If  there  was  considerable  drop 
in  the  ground  before  the  gun,  matters  were  much  better.  We  sometimes 
placed  our  guns  on  the  reverse  slope  of  a  hill,  out  of  sight  of  the  target, 
and  directed  the  firing  with  the  telescope  ;  No.  i  of  the  gun  laying  on  a 
visible  object,  say,  for  the  crest  of  some  high,  distant  hill,  and  working 
his  deflection  scale  and  sight  as  ordered  by  the  observer,  who  noted  the 
fall  of  the  shots,  the  details  being  entered  in  a  book  by  the  midshipman 
of  the  gun  when  the  range  was  found.  Thus — '  Pom-pom  by  Bloys' 
farm' — aim  at  top  of  right  tree  on  Two  Tree  Hill — 1000  yards,  10  knots 
right  deflection — shrapnel,  17^  divisions.  Thus  any  gun  of  the  battery 
could  be  instantly  turned  on  a  well-concealed  position  (actually  out  of 
sight  of  the  gun),  but  even  if  in  sight,  only  just  discernible  with  the  aid 
of  a  most  powerful  telescope. 

"Another  difficulty  which  was  occasionally  at  first  felt  by  naval 
officers,  as  compared  with  the  Royal  Artillery,  was  the  difficulty  of 
ranging.  It  is  so  simple  at  sea.  You  see  the  splash,  and  raise  or  lower 
your  sights  accordingly  ;  but  on  shore  it  is  quite  different.  One  example 
will  suffice.  To  make  this  clear,  imagine  three  hills  rising  up  on  the 
other  side  of  the  valley,  all  in  line,  the  two  nearer  ones  very  steep  to,  and 
their  crests  level  with  your  eye.  The  enemy's  gun  was  on  the  crest  of 
the  middle  hill ;  but  we  were  not  aware  of  this  hill,  but  thought  it  a 
continuous  slope  back  from  the  nearest  one  to  the  farthest.  The  smoke 
from  all  shells  that  missed  the  first  hill  and  did  not  actually  hit  the 
middle  one,  or  the  farther  one,  could  not  be  seen.  This  case  actually 
occurred,  and  there  were  upwards  of  3700  yards  between  the  crest  of  the 
near  hill  to  the  visible  part  of  the  far  one ;  the  actual  ranges  being  : 
crest  of  near  hill,  3300  yards  ;  middle  hill,  4900  yards  ;  visible  part  of 
far  hill,  7000  yards.    This,  of  course,  was  an  exceptional  case ;  but  at 


352    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

any  time  ranging  on  shore,  except  in  flat  country',  or  when  you  have 
<^reat  command,  is  much  more  difficult  than  at  sea. 

"  Nearly  all  the  firing  with  the  47  was  done  with  a  clinometer  (the 
large  ones  supplied  for  adjusting  torpedoes  were  those  used),  but  con- 
siderable variations  in  the  elevation  when  firing  at  the  same  object,  with 
the  same  gun,  and  from  the  same  place,  was  observed,  according  to  time 
of  day,  temperature,  etc.,  also  whether  using  lyddite  or  common  shell. 
This,  I  believe,  led  some  people  to  disbelieve  in  the  value  of  clinometer 
firing  at  first,  but  a  little  experience  soon  altered  their  opinion  as  to  the 
accuracy  of  it.  I  see  an  officer  here  who,  I  was  told,  droppd  a  6-inch 
shell  into  a  farm  at  a  range  of  16,500  yards  with  his  third  shot.  With 
the  i2-pounder,  we  did  not  use  clinometer  firing  for  the  very  excellent 
reason  that  we  had  not  got  any.  However,  we  improvised  one  for  night 
work  at  positions  selected  in  the  daytime.  We  laid  the  gun  for  the  object 
durino"  daylight,  then  placed  an  ordinary  spirit-level  on  the  bar  and  drum, 
or  telescopic  sight,  and  brought  the  sight  level ;  the  range  on  the  sight 
was  then  noted  and  small  pickets  put  up  for  direction.  All  that  had  to 
be  done  at  night  was  to  set  the  sight  at  noted  range,  bring  level  horizontal 
by  elevating  gear,  and  lay  for  pickets — the  gun  was  then  properly  laid. 
At  the  same  time,  I  consider  this  night  firing  at  small  targets  useless,  and 
worries  your  own  crews  more  than  the  enemy.  At  one  time  we  had  to 
fire  a  certain  number  of  shots  every  two  hours  throughout  the  night,  and 
this  after  working  all  day,  and  never  taking  your  eye  from  your  glasses 
or  telescope  froni  daylight  to  dark.  Two  nights  of  this  in  succession  were 
quite  enough.  Ammunition  is  so  valuable,  transport  so  huge  without 
increasing  it  unnecessarily,  that  I  am  of  opinion  that  not  one  round  should 
be  fired  without  a  definite  and  sufficient  target,  and  all  promiscuous 
searching  is  worse  than  useless.  A  good  telescope  tells  you  far  more,  and 
leads  to  more  damage  being  done  in  the  end,  and  your  gun  positions  are 
not  given  away  sooner  than  absolutely  necessary. 

"  The  value  of  command  was  most  noticeable.  Every  one  has  heard 
of  that  from  childhood  almost,  but  I  do  not  think  many  people  really 
realized  what  a  tremendous  pull  it  gives  you,  at  any  rate  it  was  quite  an 
eye-opener  to  me.     It  benefits  you  in  many  ways. 

"  I.  It  is  so  much  easier  to  get  your  range,  in  the  first  place. 

"  2.  It  enables  you  to  see  very  readily  where  each  shot  pitches. 

"3.  It  is  much  harder  for  the  enemy  to  get  effective  cover,  and  if 
they  do  they  are  forced  to  leave  a  great  deal  of  dead  ground  in 
front  of  them. 

"4.  You  are  yourself  much  safer  than  they  are. 

"  5.  The  accuracy  of  your  fire  is  increased  practically  to  an  extent 
which  I  would  not  have  credited,  although,  of  course,  I  know  it 
was  theoretically. 

"  Several  examples  of  this  could  be  quoted,  but  two  will  suffice. 

<'  1st. — In  the  Vaal  Kraz  fight  a  6-inch  Boer  gun  using  black  powder 


LANDING   OF   A   NAVAL   BRIGADE         353 

opened  from  Doom  Kloof  having  a  good  command  of  all  our 
heavy  guns.  It  became  such  a  nuisance  that  at  one  time  two 
47  guns  (naval),  four  12-pounders  long  range  (naval),  and  two 
5-inch  siege  guns  (military),  and  perhaps,  but  I  am  not  sure, 
some  howitzers  were  all  firing  at  it  at  the  same  time,  yet  only 
three  shots  did  any  damage.  One  hit  the  gun  and  it  took  some 
hours  to  repair ;  one  chance  shot  exploded  a  waggon  full  of 
ammunition  somewhere  in  rear  of  the  gun  ;  and  another  dis- 
abled a  second  6-inch  gun  which  was  coming  up  the  reverse 
slope  somewhere  ;  thus  there  was  only  one  hit  out  of,  I  should 
not  like  to  say  how  many  rounds. 

"  The  gun  in  rear  that  was  damaged  was  one  that  had  been 
damaged  in  a  night  attack  from  Ladysmith  and  had  been  to 
Pretoria  and  had  some  feet  (I  do  not  know  how  many)  cut  off 
its  muzzle. 
"  The  second  case  the  boot  was  on  the  other  foot. 
"During  the  last  flanking  movement  two  12-pounders  were  sent  up 
Monte  Christo,  a  very  high  hill.     The  first  one  that  got  up 
silenced  in  a  very  few  rounds  three  Boer  47  guns  (45  lbs.)  and 
kept  them  absolutely  quiet  until  a  heavy  thunderstorm  gave  the 
Boers  a  chance  to  shift  these  round  a  spur  of  a  hill  out  of  sight 
of  Monte  Christo. 
'•  About  getting  guns  up  high  and  steep  hills,  I  think  that  it  is  perfectly 
safe  to  say  that  if  it  is  possible  to  get  a  man  up  to  the  top  it  is  com- 
paratively easy  to  get  guns  up,  provided  always  you  have  suitable  wire 
rope  and  a  few]  leading  blocks  and  other  rope  gear.     The  ammunition 
column  should,  I  think,  always  carry  the  necessary  gear,  as  the  occupation 
of  some  flanking  hill  which  the  enemy  deems  inaccessible  for  guns  may 
easily  mean  the  upsetting  of  his  entire  disposition  and  perhaps  render 
untenable  some  most  important  point  in  his  defence.     Whilst  talking  of 
the  ammunition  column,  I  must  tell  you  of  the  magnificent  way  in  which 
the  one  that  supplied  us  was  worked.     Our  movements  were  usually 
at  night,  especially  towards  the  close  of  the  operations  leading  to  the  relief 
of  Ladysmith,  and  we  never  had  an  opportunity  of  communicating  with 
them,  yet  next  day  I  would  see  the  familiar  face  of  the  sergeant  of  the 
column  waiting  for  a  slack  moment  to  come  to  me  and  get  the  nature 
and  quantity  of  ammunition  that  would  probably  be  required.    He  would 
take  back  a  rough  chit  to  my  friend  Major  Findlay,  R.A.,  and  that  night 
it  would  be  alongside  of  us  no  matter  what  difficulties  arose,  and  the  47 
guns  had  the  same  tale  to  tell.     Never  was  there  the  slightest  hitch.     In 
getting  guns  up  a  steep  slope  it  is  always  as  well  to  remember  that  the 
road,  or  apology  for  it,  should  be,  not  absolutely  a  straight  line,  but  the 
shortest  between   the  two  levels  ;  by  that  I  mean   it   should  not   run 
diagonally  across  the  face  of  the  hill,  for,  though  that  may  mean  a  slighter 
angle,  it  is  more  difficult  to  prevent  the  guns  from  capsizing  and  slipping 

2   A 


354    THE   COMMISSION   OF   H.M.S.   "TERRIBLE" 

off  the  road,  unless  it  is  a  properly  laid  and  finished  one,  which  you  cannot 
expect. 

''  Rapidity  of  Fire : — The  tremendous  advantage  of  a  gun  being  able 
to  tire  rapidly  was  most  marked.  One  47  platform  mounting  was  as 
good  as  two  on  the  travelling  mounting,  the  only  disadvantages  being  its 
comparative  immobility  and  the  time  it  took  to  bring  it  into  action;  but, 
even  as  it  was,  two  ox-waggons  carried  the  gun,  it  could  go  anywhere 
that  the  others  did  go  to,  though  perhaps  the  others  might  have  gone 
to  places  where  it  would  have  been  most  difficult  to  get  the  platform 
mountings. 

"  With  regard  to  the  time  it  took  to  bring  into  action,  viz.  about  one 
hour,  that  did  not  matter  so  much,  as  there  was  usually  plenty  of  time. 
When  dumped  down  on  the  ground  without  any  anchors,  it  could  be  and 
was  fired  from  the  shoulder  as  fast  as  is  possible  on  board  ships,  the 
slight  jump  of  the  mounting  tending  to  relieve  strain  and  not  interfering 
with  No.  I. 

"  On  several  occasions  many  bodies  of  horse  or  artillery  could  easily 
have  been  severely  handled  had  all  our  guns  been  similarly  mounted.  I 
am  sure  it  would  be  quite  simple  to  design  a  platform  that  could  accom- 
pany an  ordinary  field  gun  like  an  ammunition  waggon,  and  on  which  the 
field  gun  could  be  placed  when  the  conditions  were  favourable. 

"  With  regard  to  communications,  I  feel  that  I  am  treading  on  very 
difficult  gi'ound,  for  though  it  is  easy  to  criticise,  I  hardly  think  it  fair  to 
do  so,  unless  one  has  some  suggestions  for  improving  the  points  criticised. 
Still,  there  is  a  grand  opportunity  for  any  one  who  can  devise  a  system 
which  will  enable  generals  rapidly  to  communicate  with  their  various 
units  where  all  are  on  the  move  and  extending  over  vast  areas.  I  think 
the  subject  is  too  large  to  tackle  here. 

"  One  of  the  most  noticeable  features  in  the  campaign,  as  we  saw  it, 
was  the  tremendous  value  of  telescopes  of  high  power.  Without  them, 
in  that  kind  of  warfare,  guns  are  comparatively  helpless  to  what  they 
would  be  if  they  had  them.  We  would  far  sooner  have  damaged  or  lost 
almost  any  guns  than  injured  our  big  telescopes.  Ours — we  had  three 
altogether  with  the  Naval  Brigade — were  the  large  service  size,  mounted 
on  tripods,  and  with  a  magnification  of  upwards  of  forty  diameters.  In 
the  early  morning  or  late  evening  they  were  at  their  best,  as  there  was 
then  no  haze  or  mirage,  when  a  weaker  glass  is  preferable.  But  even  at 
midday,  with  a  haze,  if  you  placed  the  telescope  so  as  to  have  no  ground 
between  you  and  the  object,  very  near  to  the  line  of  sight  (for  example, 
looking  over  a  deep  valley  with  the  telescope  on  a  big  rock),  the  haze  did 
not  trouble  you  very  much.  What  is  required  is  a  powerful  telescope 
magnifying,  say,  sixty  diameters,  with  an  adjustable  eye-piece  to  vary  the 
power  according  to  the  light  and  amount  of  haze.  It  would  be  on  the 
same  principle  as  the  turret  telescopic  sights. 

"  Specially  trained  men  are  also  required  to  use  them  ;  for,  objects 


LANDING  OF  A   NAVAL  BRIGADE         355 

absolutely  invisible  to  the  untrained  eye,  even  though  the  glass  be  pointed 
and  focussed  by  an  expert,  can,  not  only  be  seen,  but  readily  picked  up 
by  a  trained  observer. 

"  As  an  example,  on  one  occasion,  it  was  perfectly  easy  for  trained 
observers  to  see  the  leaf  of  the  back  sights  of  some  Boers'  rifles  raised 
up  and  silhouetted  against  the  skyline  ;  they  were  firing  at  our  troops,  at 
right  angles,  or  nearly  so,  to  our  line  of  sight,  and  this  at  a  range  of 
2800  yards.  Others  tried  to  see  them  and  laughed  incredulously,  saying 
that  the  Boers  were  firing  at  Hart's  Brigade,  who  wei-e  only  some  400 
yards  off;  later  we  found  that  Hart's  Brigade  was  out  of  sight  of  this 
trench,  and  that  a  relieving  force,  coming  up  some  2000  yards  off, 
had  been  pretty  severely  handled.  I  may  say  that  in  a  very  short  time 
those  Boers  were  under  cover,  and  the  relief  came  up  without  further 
molestation.     .     .     . 

"  There  is  one  thing,  however,  which  we  of  the  Navy  all  noticed,  and 
was,  and  is,  the  object  of  our  highest  admiration,  and  that  is  the  courage, 
devotion,  and  skill  of  our  comrades  in  the  sister  service,  and  it  is  my 
fervent  hope  that  there  will  always  be  the  same  friendly  feeling,  and 
readiness  with  mutual  help,  whenever  we  are  called  upon  to  act  together 
again,  as  there  has  been  in  both  South  Africa  and  China." 


APPENDICES 


LIST  OF  ALL  COMMISSIONED,  WARRANT.  AND 
SUBORDINATE  OFFICERS  WHO  HAVE 
SERVED  IN  H.M.S.  "TERRIBLE"  DURING 
THE   COMMISSION. 


Name. 


Rank. 


Anderson,  Douglas  M 
Arthur,  John  F. 
Adams,  Henry  G.  N. 

Andrews,  Alex.  G.  . 

Ackland,  Austin  C. 

Baskerville,  Henry  S. 

Bennett,  Wm.  E.    . 

Bain,  Dvd.  H.  W.  . 
Bland,  Horatio  vS.  . 
Bunbury,  Evan  C.  . 
Barrow,  Benj.  W.    . 

Brown,  Thos,     .     . 


Benson,  Ar.  W.'.     . 
Barr,  Frs,  T.       .     . 
Benson,  L.  H.    .     . 
Bogle,  Robt.  H.      . 
Bartlett,  Erst.  E.     . 
Boldero,  Herbt.  S.  W 
Blanchflower,  Edward 
Blomfield,  Myles  A. 
Bremner,  Charles    . 
Brooke,  Basil  R. 
Bluett,  Bertie  W,    . 
Boxer,  Hy.  P.    ,     . 


Baker,  Arthur  B.  A. 
Bouchier,  Af.  E.     . 


Crean,  Francis   .     . 
Cullinan,  Willm.  F. 


Lieut. 

Engr. 

Midn, 
f  Staff- 
Is  urgeon 

Midn. 

Fleet  Payr. 
r  Fleet 
\Surgeon 
Asst.  Engr, 
Midn. 


/Lieut. 
\R.N.R. 

Midn. 
Commr.  N, 

Midn. 

Lieut. 
Asst.  Engr. 

Midn. 

Clerk 

Midn. 
Gunner 

Midn. 


JActg.  Sub- 
(Lieut. 
Staff  Payr. 

Lieut. 
Asst.  Payr. 


Name. 


Campbell,  Leveson  G,  B 
Cole-Hamilton,  Jno.  C. 
Cole,  Edwin  J. 
Coke,  Erst.  S.  .  . 
Chase,  Jno.  E. 
Coote,  Bernard  T. 
Chichester,  Ed.  G. 
Cargill,  Geodfray  . 
Curtis,  I.  .  .  . 
Candy,  Geoffrey  . 
Crichton      .     .     . 


Down,  Richd.  T.  . 
Drummond,  Jno.  E. 
Darling,  Hy.  T. 
Dooner,  Jno.  K.  P. 

Digby  Ed.  A.    .     . 

England,  Geo.  P.  . 
Elllaby,  Joseph  D. 

Elliott,  Jas.  D.  .     . 


Ford,  Robt. .     .     . 
Fairbairn,  Bernd.  W 
Falkiner,  Richd.  H. 
Fletcher,  Hugh  U. 

Gillett,  Owen  F.    . 
Goodwin,  Frank  R. 
Gaskell,  Arthur 
Gowan,  Cecil  N.  B. 
Grant,  Albt.  D.      . 


Rani:. 


Midn. 

>> 

Gunner 

Lieut.  R.M. 

Fleet  Engr. 

Midn. 


Naval  Inst. 
Midn. 


Midn. 

Lieut. 

Midn. 

Lieut. 
JActg.  Sub- 
\  Lieut. 

Lieut. 

Midn. 
("Actg.  Sub- 
\Lieut. 

Bosn. 
Midn. 


Commr.  N. 

Asst,  Engr. 

Surgeon 

Midn. 


357 


358 


APPENDICES 

LIST   OF   OFFICERS— coniinued. 


Name. 


Rank. 


Grant,  Hbt.  C.  J. 


Hughes,  Sidney  .     . 
Hutchinson,  Reginald 
Hallwright,  Willm.  W 
Hodson,  Gerald  L.  . 
Higgins,  Chas.    .     . 
Henson,  Geoffrey  W. 

Hutchinson,  Henry  . 

Hodgson,  Fdk.    .     . 
Hewitt,  Heathcote  G. 

Howard,  Alan  F.  W. 

Heycock,  Cecil  C.   . 
Hughes  -  Onslow,     Con 
stantine  H.     .     .     . 


Jameson,  Thos.  O. 
Johns,  James  .     . 
Jeremy,  Alf,  H  .  . 
Jones,  James  .     . 


Kirby,  Red.  E.  W,  . 

Limpus,  Arthur  H.  . 
Lomas,  Ernest  C.     . 
Lyne,  Thos.  J.  S. 
Lawrie,  P'rank  B.  A. 

Lucas,  Walt.  C.  .     . 


Laughton,  Ed.     .     . 
Ley,  Arthur  E.  U.  . 
Laycock,  Regd.  A.  . 
Leir,  Erst.  W.     .     . 
Litchfield,  F,  Shirley 
Legard,  Geo.  P. 
Lamb,  Francis  E.  . 
Law,  Wm.  J.  B.      .     . 
Loftie,  J.  Henry      .     . 

Lane-Poole,  Red.  H.  O. 


Molteno,  Vincent  B.  . 
Montmorency,  Jno.  P.  D 
Murray,  Af.  E.  J.  .  . 
Massey,  Josiah  S.  .  . 
Mather,  Willm.  B.  .  . 
Moore,  Hartley  R.  G. 
Murray,  Herbert  P.  W.  G 


Lieut. 

Commr.  N. 
Midn. 


Gunner 

Midn. 
f  Lieut. 
\R.N.R. 
Gunner 
Midn. 
(Actg.  Sub- 
\Lieut. 
jj 
Lieut.  N, 

Engr. 

Carpr. 

Surgeon 

Sub -Lieut, 

Midn. 

Commr. 

Surgeon 

Gunner 

Lieut.  R.M, 

JNaval 

\Cadet 

Naval  Inst. 

Midn. 

Clerk 

Midn. 

Lieut. 

Sub-Lieut. 

Engr 


Name. 


Martin,  Geo.  H.    . 
Messenger,  Ar.  W.  B 

McCarthy,  Edward 

Mullins,  Geo.  J.  H. 

Morley,  Harold  S. 
Macmillan,  Chas.  C. 

Mayhew,  Chas.  L. 

Maher,  G.  W.  E.    . 
Marton,  Ronald  G. 
Mitford,  Hon.  Bertram 
T.  C 


Lieut. 

f  Actg.Sub- 
\Lieut. 

Lieut. 

j> 

Engr. 

Asst.  Engr. 

Gunner 

Midn. 

Asst.  Clerk 


Newcome,  Stephen 

Ogilvy,  Fdk.  C.  A. 
Osborne,  Smyth  N. 


Prowse,  Alf.  B.  . 
Page,  Geo.  F.  L.  . 
Price,  Augustus  R. 

Paterson,  Herbt.  J. 

Frickett,  Cecil  B.  . 
Pownall,  Geo.  H.  . 

Robinson,  Chas.  G. 
Rees,  Jno.  S.  .  . 
Rush,  Henry  C.  . 
Robertson,  Gordon 
Roberts,  C.  Betton 
Reyne,  Cecil  N. 

Rosvenan,  R.  R 


Raskruge,  Francis 
Rice,  Robt.  A.  . 


Rider,  Robt.  T. 

Richards,  Spencer  R 
Reinold,  Basil  E 
Rock,  Carl  B.  F.  L. 
Rolfe,  Clife  N.  . 

Reed,  Archd.  N. 
Rogers,  James  A. 

Stewart,  Archd  T. 


H. 


Rank. 


Commr. 

Clerk 
JCaptain 
\R.M.A. 
/Captain 
\R.M.L.I. 
Asst.  Engr. 

Surgeon 
J  Lieut. 
IR.M.L.I. 

Midn. 
Asst.  Engr. 

Sub-Lieut. 


Commr. 
Sub-Lieut. 

Midn. 

»» 
Chaplain 
/Lieut. 
\R.N.R. 
Midn. 


Captain 
Fleet  Engr. 

Engr.^ 
Asst.  Engr. 

Clerk. 

Midn. 
i  /Sub-Lieut. 
|\R.N.R, 
Asst.  Engr. 

Lieut. 
/Artifir. 
\Engr. 

Lieut. 

Midn. 
Asst.  Engr. 

Midn. 
/Lieut. 
\R.N.R. 
/Sub-Lieut. 
^R.N.R. 

Lieut. 


A      gs 


APPENDICES 

LIST   OF   OFFICERS— eonimued. 


559 


LIST  OF  OFFICERS  AND  MEN*  BELONGING  TO 
THE  "TERRIBLE"  WHO  LANDED  WITH  THE 
NAVAL  BRIGADE  IN  SOUTH  AFRICA  AND 
CHINA. 

SOUTH   AFRICA. 


Captain  Percy  Scott,  Commandant  of 
Durban 

Assistant  -  Paymaster  Cullinan,  Secre- 
tary to  Commandant 


Mr.  Lay  cock,  clerk 

,,    Blanchflower,  clerk 
Chief  Writer  Elliott 
Second  Writer  Shepherd 
Petty  Officer  Porch 


Comman- 
dant's Staff 
in  Durban 


Durban  Defence  Force,  and  Relief  of  Ladysmith  Contingent. 


Captain  E.  P.  Jones  (Forie),  command- 
ing Naval  Brigade 

Commander  Limpus  (second  in  com- 
mand of  Naval  Brigade) 

Midshipman  Hutchinson  (A.D.C.  to 
Captain  Jones) 


Surgeon  Lomas,  R.N.      \  Staff  duties 
Engineer  Arthur,  R.N.      I  with  naval 
Mr.  Cole,  Gunner,  R.N.  \       head- 
Master-at-Arms  Crowe      /    quarters 
Chief  Gunnery  Instructor  1  under  Cap- 
Baldwin  j  tain  Jones 


JVo.  I  ^"j-htc/i  Gim. 


Lieutenant   England,    R.N.,    in   com- 
mand 
Midshipman  Sherrin 

Chief  Petty  Officer  Bate  (Capt.  of  Gun) 
Petty  Officer  Honniball 

,,  Skinner 

Ldg.  Seaman  Grounds 
Seaman  Weippart 

, ,  Moloney 

,,  Kewell 

,,  Starling 

,,  Sandry 

,,  Elliott 

,,  Murray 


Seaman 


Powell 

Dennis 

Palmer 

Lindridge 

Lovelady 

Hicks 

Brennan 

Williams 

Cotton 

Shepard 

Helman 

Legg 

Nethercoat 

Kimber 

Benn 


*  Exclusive   of   officers   and    men    borne   for   passage   to   China.      Officers 
commanding  units  of  Terrible's  guns  have  their  ships'  names  shown  in  brackets. 

360 


APPENDICES 


361 


A^i.  2  ^•']-inch  Gun. 


Lieutenant  Hunt  (Forte)  in  command 
Midshipman  Troup 

Chief  Petty  Officer  Stephens  (Capt,  of 

Gun) 
Petty  Officer  Dear 

Wright 
Ldg.  Seaman  Gardner 
Seaman  Towers 

Grady 

Burnham 

Rood 

Curtis 

Rowe 


Seaman 


Tucker 

Symes 

McLeod 

Pearce 

Simmons 

Howe 

Pope 

Gardner 

Livermore 

Carpenter 

Cotcher 

Channen 

Plummer 

Salter 


Miscellaneous,  attached  to  47  Battery. 


Sick-berth  Steward  Stewart 

Ldg.   Stoker  Clark 

Stoker  Miles 

Clifton 
,,  Skene 

,,  Austin 

,,  McGuire 

, ,  Morgan 


Ambu- 
lance 
Section 


Armourer  Ellis 
Carpenter's  Mate  Brown 
Blacksmith  Burnett 
Carpenter's  Crew,  Adams 
Ldg.  Signalman  Large 


Special 
Duties 


Lieutenant  RichariVs  i2-pounder  Unit  (Two  Guns). 
(l)  Midshipman  Down  (2) 

Ldg.  Seaman  Beatty  (Capt.  of  Gun)  Sergeant  Roper  (Capt.  of  Gun) 


Seaman 


Ashton 

Lintern 

Perk  is 

Allison 

Hurl 

Bird 

Dennis 

Marsh 

Sales 


Lance-Corpl.  Porteous 

Private  Mills 

,,  Annetts 

„  Slubbington 

„  Nowell 

,.  Gulliver 

,,  Fazackerly 

Shipwright  McLeod  j  g      j^^i 

Armourer  Murray      >     (    . 

Petty  Officer  Jeffery  )    "^""^^ 


Lieut.  Wildes  \2-pou7ider  Unit  (Two  Guns). 
(|\  Midshipman  Ackland  (2) 


Petty  Officer  Metcalfe  (Capt.  of  Gun) 


Seaman 


Murphy 

Warren 

Stansmore 

Fisher 

Jones 

Alexander 

Terry 

Lock 

Wilson 

White 


Petty  Officer  H.  Mitchell  (Capt.  of  Gun) 


Seaman 


Barrett 

Roman 

Stones 

Talbot 

Cook 

Smith 

Gurr 

Pellett 

Harris 

Hughes 

Maloney 


362 


APPENDICES 


Lieut.  Burners  ('■'■  Philomel")  iz-poundey  Unit  {Two  Guns), 
(i)  Midshipman  White  (2) 


Petty  Officer  Mitchell  (Capt.  of  Gun) 


Seaman 


Stoker 


House 

Shepherd 

Ratcliffe 

Webber 

Tuck 

Moyse 

Long 

Phillips 

Dunstall 


Petty  Officer  MuUis  (Capt.  of  Gun) 

Seaman  Treharne 

„  Elms 

,,  Gurney 

„  Fegan 

„  Kirby 

, ,  Russell 

,,  Patten 

„  Jones 

Stoker  Taylor 


Seaman 


Liejit.  Melville's  {"Forte"''')  \2-pounder  Unit  {Two  Guns) 

(i)  Mr,  Williams,  Gunner,  R.N.  (2) 

Petty  Officer  Brimble  (Capt.  of  Gun) 
Ldg.  Seamen  White 

Dews 

Nightingale 

Gould 

Leniham 

Robertson 

Bonnick 

Judd 

Cooke 


Petty  Officer  Strudwick  (Capt  of  Gun) 

Seaman  Evans 

,,  Harwood 

,,  Reading 

, ,  Frood 

,,  Alexander 

,,  Dyer 

,,  Woodward 

,,  Caws 

, ,  Wiltshire 

Stoker  Sears 


Liejit.  Ogihys  \z-pounder  Battery  {Four  Guns). 
Officers. 


Lieutenant  Deas,  R.N.  {Philomel) 
Surgeon  Macmillan,  R.N. 
Mr.  Wright,  Gunner 

(I) 
Petty  Officer  Venness  (Capt.  of  Gun) 

„  Peckett 

Seaman  Ryall 

,,  Randall 

„  Knight 

,,  Campling 

,,  Marjoran 

,,  Hayles 

Stoker  King 

Willey 

(2) 
Petty  Officer  Taylor  (Capt,  of  Gun  at 
Colenso) 
„  Challoner  (Capt.  of  Gun) 

Seaman  Dibden 

,,  Melbourne 

,,  Bradbury 

,,  Smith 

,,  Thomas 

, ,  Sawyers 

,,  Cox 

,,  Newstead 

Stoker  Aldworth 


Midshipman  Willoughby 
,,  Boldero 

,,  Hallwright 

, ,  Hodson 

(3) 
Petty  Officer  Ward  (Capt.  of  Gun) 

,,  Hunt 

Seaman  Bobbett 

,,  Ousley 

,,  Webster 

,,  Leach 

,,  Courtney 

„  Edney 

,,  Haynes 

Howard 


Stoker 


(4) 


Petty  Officer  Symons  (Capt.  of  Gun) 

„  Fitzgerald 

Seaman  Pledge 

,,  Vosper 

, ,  Rovery 

.,  Aylsbury 

,,  Funnell 

,,  Davis 

Ball 
Stoker  Riddle 


APPENDICES 


363 


Sick-Berth  Steward  Attrec'^ 

Stoker  Ross 

,,      Gouge 

Ambu- 

„      Curtis 

)    lance 

, ,      Bailey 

1  Section 

,,      Sterck 

,,      Yeomans                  / 

MiscellanemiSt  attached  to  Ogihy's  Battery, 


Ldg.  Signalman  Brown 

,,     Shipwright  Harvey 
Armourer's  Mate  Ford 
Cook's  Mate  Couzins 
Private  (R. M.L.I.)  Lessey 
,,  ,,  Lovall  ) 


Special 
duties 


Lieut.  Dnimmond,  (>-ivch  Guii, 


Midshipman  Skinner 

Petty  Officer  Connor     (Gunnery     In- 
structor) 

„  Allen  (Capt.  of  Gun) 

,,  Carey  (Second  of  Gun) 

Seaman  Rees 
Orr 

,,  Cole 

„  Osbourne 

„  Smithen 

,,  Reed 

,,  La  vers 

„  Tuttle 

, ,  Shouler 

,,  Thomas 

M  Toms 

,,  Shergold 

,,  Varnhani 

,,  Bryant 

,,  Silver 

,,  Stevens 

„  Elston 

„  Harris 
Ford 

Ldg.  Stoker  Cripps 

„  Parham 

Stoker  Murray 


1  Stoker 

Hooker 

1 

Johnson 

Sheldon 

,, 

White 

J9 

Sweeney 

)> 

Belsey 

93 

Haberfield 

)» 

Arnell 

Vickers 

99 

Knight 

t                9  ' 

Wilkins 

1 

i                 ,5 

Goldsmith 

,, 

Lane 

„ 

Stone 

91 

Weir 

French 

J» 

Fames 

Stevenson 

i, 

Bishop 

,, 

Cooper 

,, 

Foord 

J, 

Burns 

,, 

Evans 

>} 

Stevens 

>9 

Maurice 

>> 

WooUey 

Armourer 

Whitlock 

Searchlight  Train,  liith  Ladysmith  Relief  Colu/iiri. 

Sul)-Lieutenant  Newcome,  R.N.  Yeoman  of  Signals  Arnold 

Engineer  Murray,  R.N.  Petty  Officer  Prince 

•   ..n       T  Stoker  Cox 

Artificer  Jones  ^^  A„g^t^„ 


Petty  Officer  Horner 
Seaman  Hunter 


Ammiitiilio?:  Guard  at  pj-ere, 
I   Seaman 


Hamon 
Thomas 


364 


APPENDICES 


Lieutenant  Dooner,  R.N. 
Midshipman  Kirby 

Petty  Officer  Sparks   (Capt.  of  Field 
Gun) 
Neil 
,,  Bicker 

Seaman  Brady 

,,  Royce 

.,  Johnson 

,,  Parrott 

,,  Giles 

,,  Clements 

,,  Burke 

,,  Luckham 

Bright 

,,  Shorrock 

,,  Cousins 

„  Eaton 

,,  Elton 

, ,  Underwood 

,,  Trevitt 

„  Childs 

,,  Webster 

,,  Wedmore 

„  Franklin 

„  Dean 

,,  Major 


Ziiluland  Expeditionary  Force. 


Ldg,  Stoker  Denham 

,,  Daniells 

Stoker  H.  Cooper 

,,  Newland 

,,  Shepherd 

,,  Gardner 

„  Hart 

,,  Smith 

,,  Murray 

,,  Skinner 

„  Ford 

,,  Clemens 

Hovell 

,,  Palmer 

,,  Copplestone 

,,  Stevenson 

,,  Holman 

Bull 

,,  Sullivan 

.,  Harding 

, ,  Grant 

,,  Martin 

,,  Morse 

5,  W.  Cooper 

,,  Smith 

Armourer  Nash 


Special  Service  [_D urban). 


Lieutenant  Hughes-Onslow,  R.N. 

„  Bogle,  R.N. 

Staff-Surgeon  Andrews,  R.N. 

Petty  Officer  Kent 
,,  Beard 

Ldg.  Seaman  Donovon 
,,  Hefferman 

,,  Abrahams 

,,  Hutchence 

Seaman  Alesbury 

,,  Harber 

..  Griggs 

Bush 


Seaman  Easson 

,,  Barnett 

Pollard 

,,  Welling 

,,  Endean 

,,  Trim 

,,  Creese 

,,  Novis 

Qualified  Signalman  Newman 

,,  ,,         Marsh 

Stoker  Vickers 

,,  Sack 

Cook's  Mate  Hayward 


Naval  Transport  Service  {Durban)r 


Mr.  Higgins,  Gunner,  R.N. 

Petty  Officer  Pinkerton 
Ldg.  Seaman  Nunn 


Seaman 


Swift 

Holland 

Goodwin 

Fisher 

Goulter 

England 

Scarlett 

Butler 

Dodd 

Stickland 


Seaman 


Boland 

Bolt 

Daniells 

Buckett 

Wood 

Sears 

Sherwin 

Baker 

Kjiight 

Randall 

Vail 

Hawkins 

Slater 

Dugdale 


APPENDICES 


365 


For  Special  Souicc  on  Shore  at  Durban. 

Ml'.  Johns,  Carpenter,  R.N.  I  Ship's  Corporal  Wyman 

Long 

Petty  Officer  Trengrove 

Stoker  Wilton 

Wright 

,,  Plumb 


Artificer  Collins 
,,        Downton 
,,        Warburton 

Ship's  Steward  Hopkins 


Chief  Armourer  Burke 
Chief  Cook  Crawford 
Ship's  Corporal  Ilucklc 


Carpenter's  Mate  Pellctt 
Blacksmith's  Mate  Everett 
Captain's  vSteward  Meredith 


CHINA. 

Tientsin  Defence  Force,  and  Relief  of  Pekin. 
Officers. 


Midshi 


Lieutenant  Drummond,  R.N. 
„  Wilde,  R.N. 

,,  Hutchinson,  R.N.R. 

Staff-Surgeon  Andrews,  R.N. 
Assistant-Paymaster  CuUinan,  R.N, 
Mr.  Wright,  Gunner,  R.N. 
Midshipman  Sherrin 
,,  Dorling 

,,  Troup  ' 

No,  I  it-poundcr. 

Petty  Officer  Allen  (Capt.  of  Gun)  ]   Seaman 

Ldg.  Seaman  Herriott  |         ,, . 

,,  Rowe 

Shepherd 

Sherwin 

Stones 

Pinkerton 

Tucker 

Rees 

No.  2  \2-poundcr. 


pman  Hutchinson 
Reinold 
Leir 
Cargill 
Sumner 
Willoughby 
Down 
Ackland 


Seaman 


Petty  Officer  Symons  (Capt.  of  Gun) 

„  Skinner 

Ldg.  Seaman  Rood 


Seaman 


Toms 

Brennan 

Grady 

Dennis 

Walker 

Barrett 


Seaman 


Stoker 


A^o.  3  \2-p011ndcr. 


Petty  Officer  Metcalfe  (Capt.  of  Gun) 
Ldg.  Seaman  Starling 


Seaman 


Lovelady 

Shepherd 

Lock 

Clifton 

Saunders 

Thomas 


Seaman 
Stoker 


Dugdale 

Knight 

Pollard 

Ford 

Griggs 

Jones 

Wiltshire 

Franklin 

French 


Roman 

Hicks 

Whyte 

Cox 

Wells 

Ross 

Forbes 

Woodgate 


Maloney 

Porter 

Burns 

Newland 

Pankhurst 

Davis 

Bennett 


366 


APPENDICES 


No.  4  \2-poundcr. 

Petty  Officer  Strudwick  (Capt.  of  Gun)  i   Seaman 
Ldg,  Seaman  Kewell 


Seaman 


Sandry 

Novis 

Holland 

Fisher 

Elton 

Balls 


Stoker 


Ashton 

Ratcliffe 

Webster 

Alsbury 

Flaherty 

Payne 

Carter 


Petty  Officer  Mitchell  (Capt.  of  Gun) 
Ldg.  Seaman  Hefferman 


No.  5  \2-pouiider  {/or  Seroice  at  Shanghai), 

Seaman  Maloney 


Sawyers 


For  Special  Duties. 


Ship's 

Corporal  Hucklc,  general  duties 

I   Armourer's 

Crew  Macey 

Petty 

Office! 

Trengrove  \ 
Connor       / 

Gunnery 

1 

Hide 

■>* 

Instructors 

Carpenter's 

Mate  Scott 

Sick-berth  Steward  \ 

Shipwright 

McLeod 

Ste 

wart 

(  Naval  Hospital 

1         '■ 
1            >' 

Cooke 

Sick-berth  Steward  (  Staff,  Tientsin 

i   Yeoman  of  Signals  Bowbyes 

Bla 

ce 

; 

Qualified  S 

ignalman  Maple 

Armourer  Whitlock 

Ship's  Steward  Assistant  Light 

Sei-vice  C 

'Company. 

Petty 

Office 

■  MuUis 

Seaman 

Pledge 

5> 

Dear 

99 

Bobbett 

J> 

Beard 

99 

Kirby 

95 

Burtenshaw 

99 

Marsh 

•,1 

White 

91 

Warren 

>» 

Gardiner 

99 

Bamett 

9> 

Lenihan 

99 

Reed 

Seama 

n 

Stickland 

99 

Gardner 

Randall 

9> 

Campling 

Edney 

Blake 

Neil 

99 

Underwood 

Weldon 

99 

Bolt 

Scarlett 

Ldg.  Stoker  Johnstone 

Vail 

99 

Clark 

Stansmore 

99 

Cassell 

Stark 

99 

Foley 

Cotton 

Stoker 

Seymour 

White 

99 

Clarke 

Channon 

99 

Day 

Knight 
McDonald 
Smithen 
Rayner 

99 

Kemp 
Byron 
Norman 
Baldwin 

Elliott 

19 

Owens 

Fegan 
Courtney 

9) 

Vine 
Gregory 

Robertson 

99 

Bell 

Benn 

99 

Morgan 

Stevens 

99 

Lambert 

Hughes 

99 

Cushion 

Bland 

99 

Creedon 

Leach 

99 

Boyd 

APPENDICES 


367 


Stoker 


Service 

Company — continued . 

Cooper 

1 

Stoker 

Murphy 

Copplestonc 

Weir 

Martin 

Gibb 

Pagett 

Sheridan 

Blackwell 

Fowler 

Foote 

Woodgatc 

Harding 

Morrison 

Tlubbard 

Chittenden 

Hardy 

McCormick 

Cooper 

Voar 

Cummings 

Williams 

Holman 

Flyde 

"  Terrible' s^^  Royal  Marine  Detachment. 

Landed  with  Stormberg  Naval  Brigade  (Cape  Colony).  With  Durban  Defence 
Force  (Natal).  Marched  to  Relief  of  Tientsin.  With  Tientsin  Defence  Force 
until  fall  of  Native  City.     Relief  of  Pekin  Expeditionary  Force. 

Captain  MuUins,  R. M.L.I,  (command- 


ing  Detachi 

iient) 

Lieutenant  Lawrie,  R. M.L.I 

Sergeant 

Peck 

}) 

York 

>» 

Roper 

»> 

Jones 

)} 

Stanbridgc 

Corporal 

Lester 

Lance-Corpo 

al  Silvers 

Barnard 

Smith 

Horsley 

Tomkins 

Whitter 

Bugler 

Armitage 

9) 

Carter 

Private 

Perm 

J, 

Southard 

,, 

Foote 

,, 

Briggs 

)> 

Wright 

Thompson 

,j 

Nowell 

55 

Gulliver 

9) 

Walker 

J) 

Dellow 

)> 

Hopkins 

>f 

Haysom 

1) 

Watt 

9  9 

Annett 

99 

Case 

99 

White 

>> 

Deimy 

!> 

Werndley 

9> 

Prime 

)> 

O'mara 

J> 

Rudgley 

99 

Mills 

i> 

Legg 

>9 

Boyes 

<1 

Parker 

Private 

Harris 

99 
9) 
}9 

Stubbington 

Cooper 

Relf 

Ashley 
Edwards 

)) 
99 

Farley 
Yeomans 

91 

Hughes 
Houghton 
G.  Ellis 

J, 

Harrison 

J, 

Pasker 

Rose 

)    ) 

Hook 

Burt 

,, 

Collins 

^  J 

Osborne 

!) 

Tovey 
C.  Ellis 

., 

Chalmers 

'' 

Rielly 
Lidstone 

)? 

Dedman 

Abraham 

M 

Dighton 
Porteous 

Blake 

Brown 

>  ) 

Nicholson 

Howard 

Riley 
Foster 

3> 

Rayner 
Clark 

M 

Hayes 

»> 

Jones 
Cuell 

9) 

Lawes 

i         " 
99 

Roper 
Butler 

368 


APPENDICES 


Private 


Private 


Stoker 


Latidcd  South  Africa. 

Turberfield                          Private                 Fazackerly 
Laker                                          ,,                      Lovell 

Cox                                           ,,                     Scrivens 
riaddrell 

Landed  China. 

Lessey                                  Private                Barritt 

Waltens 

Ambula7tce  Section  with  Marines  {Cape  Colony). 

Cashman 
Manwaring 
Cooper 
Ford 

, ,                     Pashley 
, ,                     Grant 
Sick-berth  Steward  Blake 

SOUTH   AFRICA. 

Mentioned  in  General  Sir  Redvers  Buller's  Despatches  of 
March  30TH,  1900,  after  the  Relief  of  Ladysmith. 

EXTRACTS   FROM   THE    "LONDON   GAZETTE," 
February  8th,  1901. 

"Capt.  P.  Scott,  C,B.,  H.M.S.  Terrible,  has  discharged  the  difficult  duties 
of  Commandant  of  Durban  with  the  greatest  tact  and  ability,  and  has  been  most 
helpful  in  every  way. 

"Capt.  E.  P.  Jones,  H.M.S.  Forte,  as  Senior  Officer  of  the  Naval  Brigade 
he  has  earned  my  most  heartfelt  thanks.  The  assistance  they  have  rendered  to 
me  has  been  invaluable ;  the  spirit  of  their  leader  was  reflected  in  the  men,  and 
at  any  time,  day  or  night,  they  were  always  ready,  and  their  work  was  excellent. 
(C.B.  conferred  afterwards.) 

"Com.  A.  H.  Limpus  and  Lieut.  F.  C.  A.  Ogilvy,  H.M.S.  Terrible,  and 
Lieut.  H.  W.  James,  H.M.S.  Tartar: — These  three  officers  were  indefatigable. 
There  never  was  a  moment  in  the  day  that  they  were  not  working  hard  and  well 
to  advance  the  work  in  hand.     (Each  officer  afterwards  promoted.) 

"  Lieut.  N.  W.  Chiazzari,  Natal  Naval  Volunteers,  was  in  charge  of  a 
detachment  who  were  associated  with  the  Naval  Brigade,  and  took  their  full 
share  of  the  good  work  done  by  the  Naval  Brigade.  (D.S.O.  conferred  after- 
wards. ) 

*  ***«♦» 

"Lieut.  C.  P.  Hunt,  H.M.S.  Forte.  (Promoted  Commander  and  received 
D.S.O.) 

"Lieut.  C.  R.  N.  Burne,  H.M.S.  Philomel.     (Promoted  Commander.) 

"Staff-Surg.  F.  J.  Lilly,  H.M.S.  Forte.     (Promoted  Fleet  Surgeon.) 

"Surg.  C.  C.  Macmillan,  H.M.S.  Terrible.     (Received  D.S.O.) 

"Surg.  E.  C.  Lomas,  H.M.S.  Terrible.  (Promoted  Staff-Surgeon  and 
received  D.S.O.) 

"  Acting-Gnr.  J.  Wright,  H.M.S.  Terrible.  (Received  Conspicuous  Service 
Cross.) 

"Midshipman  R.  B.  Hutchinson,  H.M.S.  Terrible.  (Received  Conspicuous 
Service  Cross.) 

"Midshipman  H.  S.  Boldero,  H.M.S.  Terrible. 

"Midshipman  G.  L.  Hodson,  H,^LS.  Terrible. 

369  2   B 


370  APPENDICES 

"Clerk  W.  T.  Hollins,  H.M.S.  Philomel. 
"  Master-at-Arms  G.  Crowe,  H.M.S.  Terrible. 
"Chief  Petty  Officer  T.  Baldwin,  H.M.S.  Terrible. 
"  Chief  Petty  Officer  W.  Bate,  H.M.S.  Terrible. 
"Chief  Petty  Officer  B.  Stephens,  H.M.S.  Terrible. 
"1st  Class  Petty  Officer  P.  Cashman,  H.M.S.  Philomel. 
"  Armourer  Ellis,  H.M.S.  Terrible. 

"2nd  Class  Petty  Officer  C.  Challoner,  H.M.S.  Terrible.     (Promoted  Petty 
Officer,  1st  Class.) 

"2nd  Class  Petty  Officer  J.  J.  Frennett,  H.M.S.  Philomel. 
"A.B.  F.  Moore,  H.M.S.  Forte:' 


CHINA. 

Mentioned  in  Admiral  Sir  Edwar^  Seymour's  Despatches 
FOR  Service  at  Tientsin — North  China  War. 

"Lieut.  John  E,  Drummond.     (Already  promoted  Commander.) 
"  Mr.  Joseph  Wright,  Gunner." 


THE   END 


PRINTED    BY   WILLIAM    CLOWES    AND   SONS,    LIMITED,    LONDON   AND    BECCLES. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 

WICD 

.fi'imt 

APRl 

bl976 

1  7  iciork 

KBPDtD-URP 

SEP  2  6  1983 

Form  L9-40m-7,'56(C790s 

• 

1)444 

Crowe  - 


51.9     Commission  of 
B&c EL» — M#   S» 


"Terrible" 


DT 
931 

C88 


llHllllI  I  III!   Hill   llllillll   III!  nil  llllllllllllllll 

3  1158  00887  2557 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

mil  III 


AA    000  979  770     5